Google This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project to make the world's books discoverable online. It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the publisher to a library and finally to you. Usage guidelines Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. We also ask that you: + Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for personal, non-commercial purposes. + Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. + Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. + Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. About Google Book Search Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web at|http: //books .google .com/I ^ Ex Librts J. Heyworth-Dunne D. Lit. (London) ^^V 8861 I \i;fL f^''' A HISTORY OF THE ARABS IN THE SUDAN IN TWO VOLUMES VOLUME II CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS C. F. CLAY, Manager LONDON : FETTER LANE. E.C. 4 H NEW YORK : THE MACMILLAN CO. BOMBAY 1 CALCUTTA^ MACMILLAN AND CO., Ltd. MADRAS I TORONTO : THE MACMILLAN CO. OF CANADA. Ltd. TOKYO: MARUZEN.KABUSHIKI-KAISHA ALL RIGHTS RESERVED A HISTORY OF THE ARABS IN THE SUDAN AND SOME ACCOUNT OF THE PEOPLE WHO PRECEDED THEM AND OF THE TRIBES INHABITING DARFUR Hf A^MACMICHAEL, D.S.O. SUDAN POLITICAL SBRVICB VOLUME II CAMBRIDGE AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS 1922 ♦ * CONTENTS Part IV THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN Explanatory Notb Introduction List of Manuscripts Translated : Note. "A" denotes Ga^tdUn pedigrees, "B" Ouhayna pedigrees. "C" various other pedigrees and "D" more general historical treatises. FuUer details than those given below will be found in each case in the fonn of introductory notes to the translations. BA Full pedigree of Ga'aliIn and Guhatna, and general in- formation re other tribes AB Ditto, By A^mad ibn Ismd'il el Azhari • ABC Pedigrees of Ga'aliIn, Guhatna, Ma^^ass and others, and some biographical details. By ^adfkel Qa^ra • Pedigree of Muhammad 'Ali Kenin, a Ga'ali . Pedigree of Muhammad Ishik Muhannimad Sheddid, and genoral infonnation about tribes • . • . Genealogical extracts concerning Ga'aliIn etc. Ditto Ai A2 >^A4 As A6 A7 A8 A9 A 10 Ga ali pedigree of el Hidi el I^dg Ahmad of Zubayr Pasha Rahma including the Meks of Telkali . of 'Abd el I^LAdir 'AbduUa . of Muhammad el NOr Kefayna of Sheikh el T^ib Ahmad Hishim, Mufti »> »> »» 99 of the Sudan A II Full pedigree of the Ga'aliIn, and in particular the Ba TA^fN, and information about other tribes B I Full pedigree of Guhayna, and in particular of the GelIlAb B 2 Extract from a Guhani pedigree concerning the DAr QAmid B 3 Fragment from a Guhani pedigree C I Two full KawAhla pedigrees .... C 2 Pedigree of Idris Muhammad, a Kenini C 3 Pedigree of Qdmid Muhammad Gabr el Ddr, a Musaba*dwi PAGE VII i6 6i 8i lOI 03 II »5 17 18 :2i 24 26 .^^ 39 45 =47 48 S3 54 vi CONTENTS PAGE C 4 Extract from a Mahassi pedigree ..... 156 C5 Two SHUKRiA pedigrees 157 C 6 A Sher0 pedigree from Wad Qasllna .... 161 C 7 Pedigree of Ahmad ibn Musi'ad, a Sherifi . .166 C 8 Full pedigree of the MesallamIa 168 C 9 Pedigree of 'Abdulla ibn Dafa'alla el 'Araki, a Sherifi, and various sections of RufA'a 175 D I General genealogical and historical information concerning various tribes ........ 181 D 2 Abbreviated chronicle of the Fung kings and general items of information about various tribes . . . .213 D 3 Tabakdt wad DayfuUa, a series of biographies of holy men. With fifty appendices . . . . .217 D 4 An account of the NObians. By DiQd Kubdra of Qalfa 324 D 5 A series of four articles dealing with the 'AbdullAb, the 'ARAKifN, the tribes descended from el *Abbds, and the RikAbIa 332 D 6 General historical information about various Arab tribes . 343 D 7 A history of the Fung kingdom and the Turkish period down to 1871 Aj>. With Appendices, i The Chronology of the Fung Kings. 11 Extract from the Portuguese of Paez's Historia AetUopiae ....... 354 Index 439 Map in pocket GENEALOGICAL TREES in addition to those printed in the Text Trees illustrating MS.BA . . 3 folding sheets between 60 and 61 Tree 99 99 AB . folding sheet facing 80 Trees J9 99 ABC. . 4 folding sheets beiw^n 100 and loi Tree 99 99 A2 . . folding sheet facing no 99 99 A3 . . 99 114 99 99 A4 . ,9 116 99 99 A II . 99 138 99 99 Bi . . » 144 99 99 C8 . . » 174 99 99 C9 . ,9 180 99 99 Di . . 99 212 Trees 99 99 D3 . . 3 folding sheets between 272 and 273 EXPLANATORY NOTE 1. Square brackets [ ] are used : (a) to enclose words which do not occur in the Arabic text but which are added in the translation to complete the obvious meaning; (b) to enclose a transliteration of an Arabic proper name or other word. 2. When a line of dots occurs thus, . . . , some words or sentences have been omitted in the translation. Such omissions are made in six cases: (a) When there occur laudations of God following mention of His name. (b) When there occur complimentary phrases, such as " upon him be blessings," which always follow mention of Muhammad, the Prophets or the Companions. (c) Where a passage is identical, or practically so, with a passage quoted elsewhere. In such a case the reference is always given. (d) — Chiefly in AB and D3 — ^where the subject-matter is of insufEcient interest to warrant translation. In such a case a short prScis is generally given of the passage omitted. (e) When the author has added an explanation as to what are the vowel points of the preceding proper name: the result in such a case is made clear by the English transliteration. (/) When a word is illegible: in this case the word ** illegible** is added in brackets. 3. When it is said that a passage is identical with another the statement must be understood with the implied reservation that there may be slight grammatical variations not affecting the meaning. 4. The textual notes give obvious emendations for misprints that occur in the text, and conversions of dates from the Muham- viu EXPLANATORY NOTE madan to the Gregorian calendar. As regards the former, it may be noted that throughout the MSS. there is a continuous confusion be- tween v3 ^nd ^. 5. It is not enough merely to compare the genealogical trees and neglect the text, because several persons or tribes, whose names occur in the text, are not entered in the trees owing to their relationship to the main stock not being specifically defined, 6. In common parlance the forms " GA'ALifN," " 'ArakiIn," etc. are used in all cases instead of the grammatically correct forms " Ga'aliyyCtn," " 'ArakiyyCn," etc. In the MSS. sometimes one form and sometimes the other is used, independently of the gram- matical construction. For the sake of consistency I have used, in translating the MSS., the form ending in -nnrCN throughout. 7. The paragraphs have been numbered by the translator for the purpose of reference. Note The three trees following Chapter i of Part II illustrate the genea- logical connections between the Arabian tribes to which reference is frequent in Part IV. Thus, when there is a reference to Wiistenfeld's Register in the notes, recourse may be had to these trees, which are compiled from that work, and the introductory note which precedes them in Vol. i, p. 154. PART IV THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN M.S. II A HISTORY OF THE ARABS IN THE SUDAN IN TWO VOLUMES VOLUME II CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS C. F. CLAY, Manager LONDON : FETTER LANE, E.C. 4 NEW YORK : THE MACMILLAN CO. BOMBAY I CALCUTTAV MACMILLAN AND CO., Ltd. MADRAS ) TORONTO : THE MACMILLAN CO. OF CANADA, Ltd. TOKYO: MARUZEN.KABUSHIKI-RAISHA ALL RIGHTS RESERVBD A HISTORY OF THE ARABS IN THE SUDAN AND SOME ACCOUNT OF THE PEOPLE WHO PRECEDED THEM AND OF THE TRIBES INHABITING DARFUR H: AV^MACMICHAEL, D.S.O. SUDAN POLITICAL SERVICE VOLUME II CAMBRIDGE AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS 1922 8 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IV. ix. themselves and their immediate forebears. WUbre links in the chain were missing no doubt others were supplied by the imagination,and the critical faculty was presumably brought into play as little as possible ; but it appears to me that it is easy to over-estimate the part played by sheer inventiveness and to imder-estimate the general amount of truth underlying statements which as regards the exact form in which they have survived are inaccurate in many details. X Let us now sununarise the information to be gleaned from the manuscripts as to historical and sociological matters. No mention is made in any manuscript of an Arab immigration to the Sudan prior to the foundation of Islam. The reason is obviously the lack of interest felt for any ancestor who left Arabia in the pagan " Days of Ignorance." The desire of all was to display their fathers as pillars of the true faith. One also notes that the tide of immigration is always represented as having been by way of the Red Sea ports or of the Nile valley^, and generally the former'. Nothing is said of any tribe wandering southwards from Tripoli, Algiers or Morocco into the western king- doms and thence eastwards into the Sudan. The Ismd'flitic tribes most commonly mentioned in the manu- scripts as having sent branches to the Sudan are I^uraysh (including Beni 'AbbAs and Beni Ommayya) and Kays 'AylAn, who include GhatafAn, Beni DhubiAn (FezAra, etc.), Beni 'Abs, Thai^ and others. Among the Kahtdnite group we most often meet with I^imtar, who include KudA'a and Guhatna (a branch of KIudA'a), and with Beni GhassAn. Extra stress is laid on K^uraysh for obvious reasons, and the Beni GhassAn are similarly favoured because the tribes of " Ans^," Aus and Khazrag, the " Helpers of the Prophet," were of their number. From the frequency with which Himyarite names' occur in Ga'ali nisbas it would appear that some of the Arabs who claimed an 'Abbisid (Ismd'flitic) origin were really of Kahtdnite stock. XI As regards the various epochs at which Islamic immigration occurred the following data are available from the manuscripts. Speaking of the conquest of Egypt by 'Amr ibn el 'A§i the author of D 4 says the armies of the Muhammadans penetrated ''to the furthest limits of the land of the Nuba, to Ddbat el D6Ub and the hills of the Nuba^," that is, roughly speaking, to Debba and el Qardza. ^ See D 2, IV. ' In particular see D 6. * E^. Dhu el KiU'a and Masrdk. See BA, cxxxiii note. • D4,vi. CONTENTS Part IV THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN Explanatory Notb Introduction List of Manuscripts Translated : Note. "A" denotes Ga*alUn pedigrees, "B" Guhayna pedigrees. '*C" various other pedigrees and "D" more general historical treatises. Fuller details than those given below will be found in each case in the form of introductory notes to the translations. BA Full pedigree of Ga'aliIn and Guhayna, and general in- formation re other tribes AB Ditto. By Al^mad ibn Ismd'fl el Azhari • ABC Pedigrees of GA'ALifN, Guhayna, Maqass and others, and some biographical details. By ^adikel Qa(jira . Pedigree of Muhammad 'Ali Kenin, a Ga'ali . Pedigree of Muhammad Ishik Muhanunad Sheddid, and general information about tribes • . • . Genealogical extracts concerning Ga'aliIn etc. Ditto Ga'ali pedigree of el Hddi el Hdg Ahmad of Zubayr Pasha Rahma including the Meks of Tekali . of 'Abd el ?idir 'AbduUa . of Muhammad el NOr ^efayna of Sheikh el Taib Ahmad Hdshim, MufU of the Sudan A II Full pedigree of the Ga'aliIn, and in particular the Ba jAj^ts, and information about other tribes Full pedigree of Guhayna, and in particular of the GelIlAb ........ Extract from a Guhani pedigree concerning the DAr QAmid Fragment from a Guhani pedigree Two full KawAhla pedigrees .... Pedigree of Idris Muhanmiad, a Kendni Pedigree of ^imid Muhammad Gabr el Ddr, a Musaba'iwi Ai A2 45A4 As A6 A? A8 A9 A lo Bi Bs B3 Ci C3 PAGE vu i6 6i 8i lOI 103 III "5 117 118 119 121 124 126 127 148 153 154 10 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. xl as coming to Egypt about 969 aj). and migrating to the Sudan about 1171^ Other passages suggest that the date of their coming was about 750 A J>. and the cause of it the overthrow of the Ommayyads by the 'Abbdsids, but one naturally regards these with even more suspicion than the other stories^. Eighthly, we read that ''according to Ibn Khaldun the tribes of Arabs descended from Guhatna came after the Muhammadan con- quest of the Northern NQba in 1318 aj)....'," and this statement we have seen to be correct. Ninthly, the RiKAsiA are descended from Rik^b the son of GhuU- mulla. GhuUmulla, it is said^, lived as a young man in Yemen and then moved with his father by way of the Red Sea to Dongola, where he foimd the people still ''simk in perplexity and error." He was the thirteenth in descent from Musa el Kizim, who, we know, died about 800 A J) .^; and the Awlid G4bir (the fifth generation from Ghulimulla) were junior by a generation to Mahmud el 'Araki who flourished in the middle of the sixteenth century*. We may there- fore hazard the second half of the fourteenth century as being very approximately the date of the inunigration of Ghuldmulla, the. ancestor of the tribe which is known by the name of his son Rikib. ' Tenthly, the manuscript D 7, speaking of the foundation of the FuNO kingdom in 1504 A J>., says that it was followed by a largely increased immigration of Arabs into the Sudan^. Lastly, Ya'akub el Mugelli is said* to have entered the Sudan and visited Sennir in 1592 A j)., and his father, the ancestor of the ZbnArkha, to have previously immigrated from the Yemen, that is perhaps about 1560 aj). XII Some of these traditions relate apparently to individuals only, but one gets a general impression of four tides of Arab immigration into the Sudan. The first flowed through Egypt in the seventh and eighth cen- turies and was a natural sequel to the conquest of that coimtry. It was probably of mixed composition and may have contained, among others, tribesmen of FezAra and Beni Ommayya* and some Ansdr. The second immigration took place in the eighth century across the Red Sea by way of Abyssinia as a result of the overthrow of the ^ D 6, XXXIX. * See A 1 1 , vii and D 6, x and notes thereto. ■ ABC, L. * BA, CLXXix, ccvii, ccviii. * WUstenfeld, i, 324. * D 3, 157. The elder brother among the Awldd G^bir, Ibrdhim el Buldd, came to the Sudan between 1554 and 1562 (see D 3, vi, and D 7, xv). ' D7,xi. • ABC, uv. * Ije, the ancestors of the MesallamIa. IV. XIV. OF THE SUDAN ii Oinmayyads by the 'Abbdsids, and eventually resulted in the founda- tion of the Arab-Fung hegemony in the Gezira. The ancestors of the IjAOiMMK or QadAreb had similarly reached SOikin by way of the Red Sea half a century earlier and settled on the coast — so at least say the msbas; but colonies from Hadramaut had undoubtedly established themselves on the African shore at a much earlier date, and in any case the interior of the country was very little aflFected. For several centuries after the rise of the 'Abbisids no immi- gration of tribes is mentioned by the msbas. Then in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries the conquests of the M amluk Sultans broke down the barrier which had been for so long presented by the Christian kingdom of Dongola and opened the way for a fresh inflow of Arabs into the Sudan. To this period belongs the great Guhayna movement, and, in so far as the DanAgla-Ga'ali^n group are Arabs, it is probably to the same period that their genesis must be traced, though, as we have seen, the GA'ALiiN proper — ^the people living between the Shabluka and the embouchure of the Atbara — may not have come into existence as a tribe until the beginning of the sixteenth century. The fourth great immigration followed the foundation of the Fung kingdom and the conquest of Egjrpt by Selim I : it does not seem to have been confined to any particular tribe. XIII There is no reason to doubt the approximate correctness of this presentation if one have regard only to the dates at which the chief immigrations occurred, but the tiisb€U generally err in as- suming that each tribe of the present day is descended from a single ancestor and deliberately ignoring the fact that each consists of a conglomeration of heterogeneous elements some of which may have reached the country at one time and some at another. Even apart from this it is dubious whether the particular tribal substrata to which certain periods of migration are reserved can be accepted as correct. No mention is made of any extensive tribal movement into the Sudan occurring later than the first half of the sixteenth century; and, if one except the thin though constant infiltration of Arabs across the Red Sea from the liegdz and the Yemen, it is probably correct to say there has not been any. XIV Let us now briefly examine the sparse references that occur to the indigenous races with whom the Arab immigrants must have coalesced, though the msbas naturally lay no great stress on the fact. 12 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.xnr, Muhammad walad D6Ub the younger simply quotes Ibn Khaldun when he states that '' the original autochthonous people of the Sudan were the NOba and the Abyssinians and the Zing^," but he goes on to classify the Hamag as Zing and the Fung as NCba. "The original [home] of the Zing," he says, "is a mountain inhabited by blacks on the equator and south [of it]. Beyond them are no other peoples; and their country stretches from West Africa [el Moghrab] to the neighbourhood of Abyssinia*." Sennir, he adds, in old days con- tained "tribes of Zing and NOba'." DdQd Kubdra of I^alfa discussing the Nubian race says that the capital of the kingdom of the NOba was Gebel el Ijlardza in Northern Kordof ^ : he also speaks of Abyssinians and Nubians as living to- gether round the first cataract^. The limits of Nubia to the south in the seventh century, in his view, would seem to have been Debba on the river and el Flardza inland*. When civil war broke out between the Beni 'AbbAs and the Beni Ommayya in the next century, he says, many Arabs migrated and, following the steps of previous emi- grants, settled in the Sudan "and mingled with the Nubians, and took their women to wife, and intermarried with them, and made the land of NQba their home. . .•." The same author speaks of Southern Kordofdn,,Ddr NQba that is, as inhabited by "ZING-NCBA^" Referring to the origin of the Fung race the manuscripts commonly speak of Sulaym^ 'Abd el Malik as passing through Abyssinia into the " mountains of the Fung " or " the country of the Hamag," mean- ing the northern BurOn country south of Ro^ayres, and there marry- ing the daughter of a local king, — ^whence the Fung aristocracy. The Fung chronicle says that about 1504 a J), the Fung and their Arab allies overthrew the Christian "NCba," otherwise "the 'Anag, the kings of S6ba and el IgLerri," and most of "the NCba... scattered and fled to FAzoghli and Kordofin®." Similarly the TabaWt': "Know that the Fung possessed and conquered the land of the NOba early in the tenth century" {sc. of Islam). Muhammad walad D6Ub the elder classes as " 'Anag" the FuN- i^UR, the aborigines of Borku, the people of Bakirmi, the DAgO, and * Dx,cLxxvm. « Di.CLxxxii. * Di,cixxxai. * D4, nr. » D4, VI and XX. • D4,vii. » D4,xxi. ' p 7, q.v. paras. i~x. The 'Anag, I have been assured, came originally from Sabd in southern Arabia, and their headquarters were at S6ba on the east bank. They had wonderful means of conununication between Sabd and S6ba, it is said; but the story that when King Subr of S6ba fell ill his father came "by telegraph*' from Sabd in one day has so taxed even the credulity of die Sudan that the retort to a cock-and-buU story is "Khubru Subru!" ("a Subr yam!"). • D 3, q,v, para. iv. IV. XVI. OF THE SUDAN 13 the inhabitants of eastern and northern Kordof^, including the hills of el Hariza, etc. Western and southern Kordof^, and Ddrfur, he speaks of as inhabited by NOba. He calls the autochthonous DanAgla 'Anag, ''and some remnants of them at the present day are called the NOba." The Dinka are " 'Anag from among the Zing^." These quotations will suffice to shew that, as might have been expected, there is no really clear distinction traceable in the mind of the native historian between any of the pre-Arab races of the Sudan. All are vaguely and indiscriminately heaped together under the names ** NCba " and ** 'Anag." The term Zing is reserved for more southemly negroid tribes, but it too is used with such obvious vagueness that there would be little point in discussing the exact connotation of the term as used, with rather more exactitude, by mediaeval Arab authors*. The non-Arab element in the Bega tribes of the east and some of the negroid tribes in the west is ignored by the simple expedient of providing them with shadowy Arabian ancestors or else by omitting mention of them altogether. XV Now we have seen that in the first nine himdred odd years that followed the conquest of Egypt the Arabs who entered the Sudan gradually acquired a temporal hegemony in certain districts, but the manuscripts do not leave one with the impression that they con- cerned themselves very assiduously with the proselytizing of the earlier inhabitants. The reason may easily be seen: those who left Egypt for the west and south were either led to do so by the spirit of wandering and the hope of booty or driven forth by the exactions of an unsympathetic government. Their ancient superstitions, it is true, had been re-clothed in the new garment of Islam, but the sword and not the book was still their first concern, and so long as a proper subservience was shewn to the name of Muhammadanism no exact compliance with its rules in daily life were universally exacted. In proportion, however, as the sword gradually brought the country into subjection a more peaceful and pious type began to follow and explain the doctrine which the earlier immigrants had perforce neglected because of their own ignorance of its signifi- cance. XVI It seems from the nisbas that until the latter part of the fourteenth century such Muhammadanism as existed among the people of Dongola was purely nominal — ^until, that is, the learned and pious Ghulimulla ibn 'Aid settled there and began the work of ^ Di,c3aax-€Lxx. ' See, however, the note to D z, xxii. 14 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. xvl instruction in earnest. Dongola and the country north of it, being so near to Egypt, were probably converted by the end of that century, but apparently nearly two hundred years elapsed before any religious regeneration was elBFected south of the junction of the Niles. Then MahmCld el 'Araki undertook the work. He was followed by a large group of other missionaries, of whom the most famous were perhaps Tig el Din el Bahiri, Bin el Naka, Dafa'alla el 'Araki and Hdmid el 'Asa^, and schoob and mosques were built for the enlightenment of the people from the northern frontier of the Sudan to Senndr. This woriL of instruction and conversion was enormously facili- tated by the foundation of the Fung kingdom, with its subject Arab dynasty of the 'AbdullAb, a branch of the RufA'a, at Kerri near the ShablQka cataract. The power of the Fung king became a guarantee of peace and order throughout the northern Sudan, and his court the meeting- place of all who had any pretensions to learning. Numbers of these latter settled permanently in the Sudan, and their tombs and those of their sons and grandsons are still to be seen overshadowing the villages that have arisen round them. From the early pioneers who were contemporaries of Dafa'alla el 'Araki and the Awldd Gdbir and from their sons and pupils are descended most of the best-known religious families of the Sudan, 'ArakiIn, Ya'a^ObAb, 'OmarAb, Ghubush and others; and the memory of many is still preserved in the names of villages called after them. Wad Medani, Wad el TurAbi, Wad HasOna, Wad B4n el Naka, Abu Delayk, etc., and in the nomenclature of the children bom to the inhabitants in successive generations'. XVII The manuscript numbered D 3 is a series of biographical notices of these holy men, or patron-saints as they might almost be called, from the middle of the sixteenth to the beginning of the nine- teenth century, and from it one gleans many interesting details of ^ For all these see D 3. The renowned Awldd Gdbir were their contemporaries but lived farther north and were successors of GhuULraulla rather than of Ma^^mQd. ' There is a marked persistence of the same proper names in certain kx^ties or among certain corainunities, e^, "'Abd el Gelir* among the GELfLAB, *'Abu 'A]^a" and *'Ij[ammad el Nil" among the 'ArakiIn, **Sughayeran" among the RiKAsfA, etc. This is due to the habit of naming children after some holy man "for ludk** and the fact that it is a common custom among the Sudanese Arabs to name the firstborn boy after his father's deceased father and a firstborn girl after her mother's deceased mother, with intent "to keep the name alive." (This does not apply exclusively to the case of a firstborn, but occasionally to that of a subsequent child.) Normally, if the grandparent were still alive, the child would not be called after him or her, but {e^.) in the case of a boy, after a late brother of his father for choice. This is the normal custom but there is no hard and fast rule. IV. xviL OF THE SUDAN 15 the life of the people and their common beliefs. Among the first points that strike one are the universal use of the technical §iifi terminology, the disproportionate number of incidents and anecdotes that relate to divorce and remarriage^, the wealth possessed by many of the holy men, and the obvious survivals that are in evidence of a matrilinear system*. ^ L4ick of space and other considerations necessitated the omission of many of these stories from the translation. * See, «^., D3, N0S.46, 85, 107, 124, 154 f^^ Z96« [i6] MANUSCRIPT BA Introduction Three copies of this work have been read and carefully compared by me: they are alluded to as MSS. i, 2 and 3 respectively. In addition, portions of it have been incorporated by the author of AB in his work. Innumerable other copies, more or less complete or faulty, also exist in the Sudan. MS. i is in the possession of el Niir Bey 'Ankara, an ex-Dervish om/r , at Omdurman, and it was from it, excepting where the contrary is specifically stated, that the following translation was actually taken^. Subsequently Sheikh el 'Abbds Muhammad Bedr of Um Dubb^, an ex-Kidi of the ELhalifa and a Mesallami by race, sent me a copy (MS. z) taken from a MS. in his possession; and a year later Mr S. Hillelson of the Gordon College lent me a third copy (MS. 3) which had been given him by an old pupil. All three MSS. are in close agreement, and in several cases the same errors occiu: in all three. From internal evidence it is likely that MS. i (excepting paras, ccxxv-ccxxviii) was copied from the original of MS. 2 : the owner of the latter was very positive that the converse could not have taken place. MSS. I and 2 are written in a clear fine script, but MS. 3 is written roughly and hastily. In MS. 3 we have some of the errors of MSS. i and 2 repeated, but in quite a number of cases MS. 3 is right and MSS. i and 2 wrong. On the other hand, MS. 3 is very carelessly written and contains many fresh slips and inaccuracies not occurring in the other two. As regards the authorship of the original work, it appears from paragraph ccxxiii that this nisba was written or, more probably, copied by el Sherif el Tdhir ibn Abdulla of the RikAbIa in Dongola early in the sixteenth century (see note to para, ccxxiii and D 5 {d)). I In the name of God II This is a pedigree giving the origins of the Arabs; for the ^ A marginal reference of " reading (x) for {y) ** means that x is either an obvious emendation or else the version given by MS. 2 or MS. 3 or AB as opposed to MS. X (y). IV. BA. XIV. NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN 17 preservation and guarding of such is obligatory because of the [record of] blood-relationships that they contain. III The object of preserving them is not to cause boastful com- parisons of pedigrees; for, as was said by the Commander of the Faithful the Imim 'Omar ibn el Khatt^b. . .** Ye know from your pedigrees how ye are connected." IV Some of the learned say that 'Omar may have heard this from the Prophet . . . , but that which has no other claim to be obligatory than his [sole] authority is yet obligatory. V But the knowledge of the pedigrees of persons who are unrelated to yoiu^elf is of no use, because the authoritative dictum does not i^ply to such; and the following saying of the Prophet. . .about one who was learned in pedigrees bears this out : *' A knowledge [of them] is useless and ignorance harmless." VI But if a man devote himself to the study of what does not con- cern him, his labour is impious : VII that is in times of mutual love and affection; but in these pre- sent days of mutual hatred and jealousy the study of pedigrees is obligatory, for at the end of the age the use of abusive epithets will be prevalent, and the difficulty will not be resolved save by means of pedigrees. VIII So [the keeping of] pedigrees has been ordained, and it is not dutiful to neglect them : in fact he who does so is a rebel, owing to the danger of disturbance being caused among the people, and trouble in the hearts of the various nations. IX Thus the study of pedigrees is obligatory because the obser- vance of blood-relationships is obligatory by the authority of the Book and the Law [**el Sunna"] and the Unanimities [**el Igmi'a"]. X As regards the Book, God Almighty said ''Fear God by whom ye beseech one another and [honour] the womb that bore you." XI As regards the Law, we have the saying of the Prophet. . .• "He that puts his trust in God and the Last Day will honour his guest and observe the duties of relationship and speak good words or none at all." XII As regards the ''Unanimities," all alike have agreed that the observance of blood-relationships is specifically ordained; and he who neglects it is disobedient. XIII In the " Traditions " it is said " The womb is suspended upon the throne [of God] and says ' Lord, honour him that honours me and cut off him that cuts me off.' " XIV Some too have said that the observance of blood-relationships kngthens life. M.8.n 2 i8 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.ba.xv. XV People are reliable as to their pedigrees; and whosoever has received from his father or ancestor any charge of a pedigree is indeed whatever the pedigree in his charge shows him to be. XVI Boastful comparisons of pedigrees are blameworthy, and it is not the part of an intelligent man to vaunt his fathers and ancestors and claim honour and respect because of the nobility of his ped^;ree: such a thing could only be done by a slave by virtue of his being pious ; XVII for the Prophet. . .said "I am the ancestor of every pious man and woman, even though it be an Abyssinian slave, etc." XVIII Boastful comparisons of pedigree and competition to amass wealth and disdain of the poor are forbidden by the law. XIX For God Almighty said "Verily the faithful are [all] bredu-en; therefore reconcile your brethren,*' — ^that is both in affairs temporal and spiritual, for faith is the bond between the faithful both in the matter of their pedigrees and of their religion; and ''reconcile your brethren" means [you should do so] if two of them quarrel and fight. — ^"^ And fear God, and rebel not against Him nor disobey His behest, that ye may be the recipients of His mercy." XX "O ye that believe, let not men mock at other men, who are perchance better than themselves, nor let women laugh other women to scorn, who are perchance better than themselves. Neither defame one another nor abuse one another with injurious appellations. An ill name [it is to be charged with] wickedness, after [having embraced] the faith: and whoso repent not, they will be the unjust doers." XXI On the authority of *Omar. . .it is related that the Prophet. . . said " The Muslim is brother to the Muslim : he wrongs him not, nor abuses him ; and whoso helps his brother Muslim, him will God help ; and whoso relieves a Muslim from affliction, Grod will thereby relieve him of one of the afflictions of the day of resurrection." ' XXII God Almighty said " O people, I have created you of male and female,"^— that is Adam and Eve ["'Howd"] ; and the meaning is " You are all of the same descent, so do not make boastful comparisons between one another, for all of you are the children of the same man and woman." Others say the meaning to be " I have created each one of you in the same manner as the other, so you have no cause for invidious self-glorification and boastful comparison of pedigrees." XXIII [God also said] "And I have made you races [*shu*ab*] [and tribes]." XXIV [The term] ^'shu'ab" is the plural of '"sha^b"... and denotes the sources of the tribes, such as Rab^'a and Mudr and EL Aus and el Khazrag; and they were called "races" because from IV. BA. xxxm. OF THE SUDAN 19 them were the tribes Sprung, or, as it is also said, because in them were the tribes united. XXV "JSToWi/" ("tribes") is the plural of "/wWii," which is [a degree less than]^ **shu'aby'* and examples of '*kabdW are Bukr [derived] from RAsi'A and TamIm from Mudr. XXVI Next below the ''kabdU'' are the '''amdirr of which the singular [is " 'amdra'^Y. . . , such as ShaybAn [derived] from Bukr, and DArim from Tam^m. Next below the " *amdir** are the " bufUn^*' of which the singular is **bafH^*' such as Beni GhAlib and LOai [derived] from J^uraysh. XXVII Next below the ''bufUn" are the ''afkhddh,'' of which the singular is '*fakhdh'* such as Beni HAshim and Beni Ommayta [derived] from LOai. XXVIII Next below the ''afkhddh'' are the ''fofdil,'* of which the singular is ^*fafUa^\ . . , such as Beni el 'AbbAs [derived] from Beni HASHIM. XilX After the ''fa^dil** come the " 'ashdir*' of which the singular is '* *asUra^'* and after them there is nothing to mention at all. XXX Now [the term] **shu*iib" applies to the non- Arabs [*agam] and *'kabdil*' to the Arabs; and it is said that the **sku*1lb** are those that do not trace their origin [as a race to a common ancestor] but to [common] cities and villages, whereas the **kabdil** are the Arabs who trace their pedigrees to their ancestors. XXXI Thus the [successive] grades into which the Arabs fall are six, viz. the ^'sha'b^ the ''kaUla;* the '''amdrar the "te^n," the ''fakhdh;' and the ''fofila"; and the ''sha'y contains [lit. "col- lects"] the *'kabda:' the *'kaUla'' the '''amdirr the '''amdra'' the fttf^fin," the "6a^" the *'afkhddh;' and the '^qfkhddh'' the fofdar Khuzatma is a **sha'b,'' KenAna a *^kablla'* Kuraysh an '''amdra*' ^jj^ a "io^," HAshim a ''fakhdh*' and el 'AbbAs a **fafUay* and so on. XXXII "That ye may know one another." That is, that ye may know how closely ye are related to one another, and not make boastftil comparisons of your pedigrees. XXXIII Then he shewed by virtue of what type of character* one man acquires merit over another and gains honour in the sight of God Almighty, quoting "The noblest of you in God's sight is the most pious of you." ^ inserting ^j^> . * inserting SjU^. ' leading ll^^W for J^oiJt . 2 — 2 20 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ba. xxxiv. XXXIV [So too] in the Tradition [it is said] "He who desires to be the noblest of men in God's sight, let him fear God." XXXV Ibn 'Abbds. . .said '' In this world honour is given to wealth, in the next to piety." XXXVI On the authority of Samra ibn Gundub, the Prophet. . . said *' It is wealth that is reckoned, but piety is [the true] nobleness." XXXVII This saying is quoted by el Termidhi, who also quotes a beautiful tradition, corroborated by Abu Hurayra. . . : the latter says that the Prophet . . . was asked^ * * Which of the people is the noblest ? " He replied "The noblest of them in God's sight is the most pious of them." They said ** It is not of this that we ask you." He replied "The noblest of the people is Yusef the Prophet of God, son of the prophet of God, son of the Friend of God." They said " It is not of this that we ask you." He replied "Is it of the original sources* of the Arabs that you ask me ? " They said " Yes." He replied " The best of them in the days of ignorance is the best of them in the days of Islam, provided they are versed in knowledge {*fakukhil* or, it is said 'fakikhU '), that is provided they have mastered the rules of the law." XXXVIII It is related on the authority of 'Omar. . .that the Prophet . . .on the day of the conquest [of Mekka] made the circuit [of the temple] on his she-camel [ndka], and saluted the comers [of the sacred stone] with his staff [mahgan] ; and on leaving he found no place for his camel to kneel; so he dismounted [from it as it stood, helped] by the hands of the men, and then addressed them, and praised and glorified Almighty God, saying "Praise be to God who hath redeemed you from the brutishness' of the days of ignorance and pride. O people, I have created you in two types, the man of piety and justice [who is] noble in God's sight, and the miserable infidel [who is] of no account in God's sight." Then he repeated the word of God "O people, I have created you of male and female." XXXIX Then he said " I tell you this and I ask the protection of God for myself and for you, etc." XL Now the mahgan was a stick with a bent handle, like a crook. XLI By " the brutishness^ of the days of ignorance " is meant their pride and boasting, the intention being to warn people of being boastful as [the people of] the days of ignorance were from pride and conceit of their fathers and ancestors. XLII Ye are the sons of Adam, and Adam was formed from mud, 1 reading W cW J^ for JU JU. » read o>U^ for w^jU*. ^ read it^ for 4^ . * read ikt^ for kst^ . IV. BA. XLvm. OF THE SUDAN 2i that is from the earth that is trodden underfoot, so how shall one be proud and boastful: one branch is no greater than another save by the vnU. of God on account of piety. XLIII Foiu" things characterized the days of ignorance: boasting of their merits, speaking ill of [each other's] lineage, [excessive] lamentation, and prognostication of rain by the stars. XLIV It has been said [by the poet] ** By thy life! What is [a man's] pedigree if he be not a child of religion : so forsake not piety, trusting to your lineage. Verily by Islam was Selmdn the Persian [slave] exalted, and [by his unbelief) did Abu Lahab forego his rich portion.*' XLV God Almighty said "Justify not yourselves": that is "do not [pretend to be] free from sin nor boast of yoiu* deeds." And it is said that the meaning of the verse is " He knows you best, O ye faithful," i^. knows your condition from the day of your creation till your last day; therefore "Justify not yourselves" with false humility and arrogance, nor say to one that you know not truly " I am better than thou " and " I am purer than thou." " Knowledge is of God," and this saying is an index [for men] to their duties, that they may take warning of what will befal: and verily God knows what will befal him that is pious, and God best knows who is the most pious, that is the greatest and most obedient and most efficient in his works. He who is tardy in works will not be speeded [to salvation] by his pedigree, and he that is speedy in works will not be retarded by his pedigree : works outweigh pedigrees ; and if you are wanting in your works you have no profit in this world or the next. XL VI They gained not the dominion and riches save by obedience to God Almighty, and by humility and self-abasement and gentleness. XLVII And it is related on the authority of Ibn 'Abb^ (God bless him) that he upon whom be the blessings of God said "There is no alternative to be accepted of the Arabs excepting Islam or the sword." XLVIII According to Ibn Wahhdb there are seven tribes whose enslavement is not permissible, namely: /KLURAYSH EL An^Ar MUZAYNA ^ GUHAYNA ASHGA*A Aslam ^GhafAr and it is related also that the Prophet said that no Arab should be enslaved. If you wish for the reference, see El Mishkdt li '1 Kiri [" The Reader's Illuminators "] with the commentary of 'Abd el Biki. 22 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ba. xlix. XLIX The tribes of the Arabs are seven, and whosoever is not included in them may lawfully be enslaved : these are ;KenAna MUZATNA GUHAYNA IAshga'a QlMYAR GhafAr KURATSH and the noblest of these is KenAna, because he upon whom be the blessing of God said " God chose KenAna from among the sons of Ismd'il, and I^uraysh from KenAna, and Beni HAshim from ICu- RAYSH, and from Beni HAshim he chose me,who am thus the noblest of the noblest" ; and this is no [vain] boast: this account is the true one. L Now I^iMYAR and Tai and Tha'aleb and Nigm and HamdAn and Ma'Afir and BfsAR and EIukna and KelAb el Azd^ and Muzayna and GuHAYNA all trace their descent to one ancestor: viz. el Mahassi ibn Kaht^ el Mahassi son of Ibr&him : God knows the truth. LI Most of GuHAYNA are in the Nile-land and the west, and Mu- zayna are mixed' with [the inhabitants of] those parts, and IjIimyar are in the land of el Basra, and Ashga'a in the land of Tunis and Tripoli \;' Terdbubis''], and GhafAr in the land of Andalusia ["^/ Andabis''] and Persia [''Fdris"] and Mesopotamia ["e/ 7r4A"], and KenAna are in the land of Mekka the noble and el Medina the glorious and Egypt and el Rum. LII Now when Noah, upon whom be the blessings of God, landed from the ark to inhabit the earth, one day it happened that his privy parts were exposed, and his son Viim looked at them and laughed and did not cover him up : then his son Sim saw him and turned his face aside and did not cover [his father] : then his son Ydfith saw him and turned his face aside and covered his father's privy parts. And when [Noah] awoke he learnt of this and he called his son Ilim [saying] ''may God change the seed of your loins and blacken your face: you shall beget none but blacks.'' LIII And liim begot el Hind and el Sind and the NCba and KurAn and all the blacks ; and Ydfith begot the Turks and the Chinese [**e/i^/n"] and Berber and the Slavonians [' el ^akdliba'*] and Gog and Magog [" YdgOg wa MdgQg'*] and FArish and DArish and KhAlab^ and GAbirsA; and Sim begot the Arabs and the Romans ["rf/?flifi"] and Persians ["FjN1 v^^ for ijj^\ >'5l5> . * reading 4i^j;»4 (as AB) for IV. BA. Lxv. OF THE SUDAN 23 LIV And when death was come to Noah, upon whom be the bless- ings of God, he called to his son Sim, his firstbom, and divided the earth between him and his brothers, and to Sim he allotted the centre of the earth, the holy land, and its environs as far as Ijladramaut and 'Qmin^ as far as el Bahrayn and 'Alig ; and to his brothers he allotted the outlying portions of the land ; and Sim*s allotment was the best of the earth and the most fertile. Ends. LV We will now take up the thread of the narrative. LVI The pedigree of Guhayna is as follows : Dhubiin son of 'Abdulla son of Dahmin son of J^ays son of Mufid son of Guhayna son of Rayth son of Ghatafin' son of Sa'ad son of J^ays son of 'Aylin son of Mudr son of Mu'iwia son of el I^akam son of 'AfFin son of Ams son of Ommayya son of 'Abd Shams son of 'Abd Menif son of J^m^ son of Kelib son of Murra son of LQai son of Ghilib son of Fihr son of Milik son of Nu^r son of Kenina son of Khuzayma son of Mudraka son of el Yis son of Mudr son of Nizir' son of Ma'ad son of 'Adndn. a LVII Others say that Guhayna was son of 'Afia son of el Hasan son of el Zubayr son of el 'Awwim son of Khowaylid son of Asad son of 'Abd el 'Uzzi son of Kusai. . .etc. LVIII Others say that Guhayna was son of 'Abdulla son of Unays el Guhani; and God knows the truth. LIX Dhubiin had ten sons, viz. Watid and Fahid and Shamir and Bashfr and 'Amir and 'Omrin and 'Abd el 'Aziz Mahassi and Gud- him and Sufiin Afzar and Sirid^. LX Watid and Fahid and Gudhim and 'Amir and 'Omrin were, all five, sons of one mother; and Shafir and Bashir were sons of one mother; and 'Abd el 'Aziz Mahassi and Sirid^ were sons of one miother; and Sufiin Afzar* was the only son of his mother. LXI The descendants of Watid are the KhawAlda ; the descendants of Fahid the FAHioAT in the West. LXII Shafir begot Sulfin only. LXIII Sultin had seven sons, Musallam and Ga'afir and Rishid and Ruwdh and Hamayd (or ''^amayl")^ and Ma'ashir and Rikib. LXIV Muslim's sons were Fidin and Mashaykh and Moghrab and Dwayh and Ddud. LXV Fddin's descendants are the FAdnia; Mashaykh's® the Ma- ^ reading o^ f^^ O^^ • ^ reading vl^Uk^ for ULk^ . ^ reading ^|j3 for jIJl^. ^ reading ^jl^ forj^Lo. ^ reading >jl« for j>l«. * readingjjil for^^^. ' reading Jt^^ for j>e»^. ^ reading m^ foi^ 24 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IV. ba. lxv. SHAiKHA; Moghrab's the MoghArba; Dwayh's the DwAYnrfA; and Ddud's the DACdI A. LXVI Ga'afir's descendants are the Ga'Afira; Rfehid's the Ro- wAshda; Ruwdh's the RuwAi^iA; and Hamayl's the QamaylIa, that is the HamaylAt, and^ a tribe called AwlAd Hamayl between el Hind and el Sind; and Ma'ashir's descendants are the Ma'Ashira; and Rikib's the RikAbIa and the GenAna and the MezaniyyOn and the LahAwiyyCn and the ZumaylAt: all these are the descendants of Sult^ son of Shamir. LXVII The descendants of his brother Bashir are the SHUKidA, and the BuAdira and the UMBADmiA. LXVIII 'Amir begot Muhammad only : this Muhammad had eight sons and one daughter, the eldest of [his children]. LXIX The sons' were Rdfa'i and Nagaz and Duridb and Hammad el 'Uldti and Hildl and Kelb and Muhammad 'Akil and Dwayh^, all sons of one mother, excepting Dwayh, who was the only son of his mother. LXX The daughter was given in marriage by her father Muhammad ibn 'Amir to a man named Marhis of the FCl, whose children by her were Kdl and Biz and el Ma'ddia and Fdlik and their various descendants. LXXI The sons of Rdfa'i ibn Muhammad were Zanfal and Shabirik^ and Kdsim. LXXII The descendants of Zanfal are the ZenAfla, of Shabirik the ShabArka, and of Kisim the KawAsma and the MahAmId. LXXIII The descendants of 'Abd el 'Aziz Mahassi are the Mahass, of Gudhim the GudhAmiyyCn, and of Sirid* the SowArda. LXXIV The sons of Ilammad el 'Uliti son of Muhammad *Amir were Mahmud and Hasan Ma'drak^ and FQdk and '(3n. LXXV Mahmud had five sons, Rahdl and Ddrish and KQikir and •An and Fakhdh. LXXVI The descendants of Rahdl are the RowAhla, of Ddrish the DowArisha, of Kudkir the KCAxiR, and of Fakhdh the FowAiuuDHfA. LXXVII The sons of Hasan Ma'drak son of F[ammad el 'Uldti were Durrak and 'Asham and Dasham'. LXXVIII The sons of Durrak were Qamar and Hamrdn. LXXIX The sons of 'Asham were Ndgih and Ndil and Tha'alib and 'Othmdn and 'Amtid and HalQ and 'Affan. * inserting ^ . * reading ^j>W J^'^h ^^r ij^W ->»^'3 • ' reading y$y!)\S for ^^l^*^ . * reading m!>> for ^ jj . ^ reading JjUir for JjU.^. * reading 3jt« for^l^. ' reading ^j\m^ for j)\jm^. ^ reading^3 for^,,^. IV. BA. xcn. OF THE SUDAN 25 LXXX The descendants of Ndgih are the NawAgii[^, of Ndfl the NawAIla, of Tha'alib the Tha'aliba, of 'Othmdn the 'OthmAnIa. LXXXI The sons of 'AmOd were I^erajm and Bashkar and Zamluf and 'Isayl and Qasan and Hasdn and Shibli, and Ferag by a con- cubine. LXXXII The descendants of £Lerayn are the I^IeraynAt, of Bashkar the BashAkira, of Zamlut the ZamAlja, of 'Isayl the 'IsaylAt, of Hasan the HasanIa, of Hasdn the HasAnU, of Shibld the ShibaylAt, and of Ferag the MupAriga and the FaragAb and the MuwAriga. LXXXIII The descendants of HalQ are the IJalAwiyyOn, of 'Affan the 'AffanAb^. LXXXIV The sons of Dasham were Bedr and Zayd and Qegizi and Fddil and Thaktf and Zuhayr. LXXXV The descendants of Bedr are the BedriyyCn, of Zayd the ZOAfDA, of Hegizi the HegAzAb, of Fddil the FadliyyCn, of Thakif the Thaj^fiyyOn, and of Zuhayr the ZuhayriyyCn. LXXXVI The descendants of Fuik son of Hammad el 'Uldti s^re the ShukrAb. LXXXVII The sons of his brother '(3n were Thdbit and Sibir and Sdrib and Gurfin and Missfr and Ma'atuk, and among his descendants are the ThawAbita' and the ShaklAb and the ShukrAb and the 'AbdullAb and the TungurAb and KungAra and, it is said, BornO and BorkO and AfnC and Madaka and FellAta and the MsssfRiA • • • and 'Okayl, — ^all of them descendants of '(3n* son of Qammad el •UUti. " LXXXVIII Kelb son of Muhammad 'Amir had five sons, Turfa and Ahmar and Serhin and {jLalkdl and Ddgir. LXXXIX Turfa had seven sons, ELalima and Gdma'i and Sulaym and Belu and Mani'a and Minba'a and Sandil. XC The descendants of Kalima are the Thakra, some of whom are pagans and some Muhammadans : the descendants of Gdma'i are the Beni GAma'i, of Sulaym the Beni Sulaym, of Mani'a the ManA'a and the BuRNh* and the I^umdar and KhawAbira* and the DabaytIa : and I do not know any descendants of Minba'a. The descendants of Belt! are the BelC. XCI The descendants of Ahmar are the H[amrAn and the liAMAYRi A and the KERiMiA and the BERAGHfrn in the West. XCII The sons of Serh&n son of Kelb son of Muhammad 'Amir were Zamal and Mazan and Lahu. ^ reading v^^^^^ ^^^ ^lJkM)\ . * reading 3i2f\^ for ^\fi . ' reading o^ f^^ 0*J^« ^ reading S^t>^ for Sj^\ 26 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ba. xcul XCIII The descendants of Zamal are the ZabaalAt, of Mazan the Mazaynja, and of Lahu the LaqAwityCn. XCIV The descend^uits of JSjsJkU are the KalA^ji in the land of TOnis; and of DAgir the DawAgira in the East, and they are the people of el Nuk el Bakht* XCV The descendants of Sandil son of Turfa son of Kelb son of Mu^iammad 'Amir are the SanAdalIb, and those of Hilil son of Muhammad 'Amir are the Beni YezId. XCVI The son of 'Omrin son of Dhubiin was 'Amir, whose sons were the 'AmArna and Sabik and Dabi'a and Akirit and Adaykim and 'Atif . XCVII The descendants of Sabik are the SAsi^iYYCN, of Dabi'a the DABf 'At, of Akirit [the] KurtAn^, of Adaykim the DA^iMmrCN, and of 'Atif the 'AwAjiFA, and also the GERAni'A. These are all the descen- dants of 'Omrdn. XCVIII The sons of Sufiin Afzar were Zaydd and 'Abs and Hilil. XCIX The descendants of Zaydd are the QudOr and the ZayAdI a. C The son of 'Abs was Hammad el Afzar, whose sons were Kabsh and Sha'Qf . CI The sons of Kabsh were Ribayk and Berdra and l^erri and 'Atawi. CII Of these the son of Sha'uf was Sdbir only. $&bir's son was Sdrim, and Sirim's sons were Sdlim el Hamim and Abza'a and Gerir, CIII The sons [of Gerir] were Barakdt and Hayla and Abu ^agul. CIV The sons of Abza'a were Nur and Nurdn*. CV The sons of Nur were D41 and Mdzin. CVI Mdzin's sons were 'Awdl and Ma'&l and 'Abd el 'Al and Baghddd. CVII Baghdad's descendants are the BaghAda. CVIII The descendants of 'Abd el 'Al are the ShenAbla, and of Ma'il the Ma'AlI a. CIX The sons of *Awdl were 'Akil and Gikhays and 'Abd el Bdki and Sahal and ^dmid and Hammad. CX The descendants of 'Akil are the Ma'Akla, of Gikhays the GikhaysAt, of 'Abd el Biki the BawAki, of Sahal the Na'ImAt, and of ^dmid the HABAsiN and the FerA^na and the MerAmra and the NawAi^ia, and the GilaydAt*, whose mother was Bakhita el Sughayra, [HAmid's] freed woman. * reading 0^^ fo"^ C>1^, * reading Ob>^ ^^^ O'J'y • > reading Ot^eV for ^%1^. IV. BA. cxxn. OF THE SUDAN 27 CXI The descendants of Hammad are the AwlAd A^oi^ and the MbgAnIn : or, according to [another] account [the latter] are descen- dants of I^dmid and their father was called MagnQn. CXII The son of Hil&l son of Sufiin Afear was Ilasan el Hildli, whose mother was a concubine; and his sons were Ferag and NOh and D6ka and their mother was LQla. CXIII D6ka's sons were Shilluk and Dinka and Ibrihim and Dekin. CXIV The son of Ibrdhim was Asbfh, and A^bih's sons were Gan^ and Funkur and Kif and Olu el Ghdya. CXV Dekfn had five sons, Kira and Kirdn and Kdrankti and D6ka and Aywa. CXVI And it is said that the KAioAs and the MAHiDAs and the 'Af^a and the BAkAb and the MesA'Id and the IpiRApfD and the KhagIlAt and the KAsirAb and the ShukrAb and the Ma'A^da and their subdivisions are all of the stock of Muhammad ibn 'Amir. CXVII The BegA and the KhAs and the BArIa and the Kura'An and the MtodB and ZaghAwa* are said [by some] to be originally from Makida, and by others to be among the descendants of the Gin that deceived the prophet of God Sulaymdn son of DdQd, upon both of them be the blessings of God, when he was away from his wife, namely Hafhif son of Shamikh. CXVIII There is a difference of opinion as to the KawAhla, the sons of Kdhil : some say they are among the above, and some that they are descended from el Zubayr ibn el 'Aww&m: God knows the truth best. CXIX Similarly there is a difference of opinion about the FellAta : some say they are the sons of Felldt son of Ukbi son of Yisir, [who], when he converted the people of the West, married the daughter of the Sultan of the infidels. Their langus^e is that of their mother's people. CXX And [men] have disputed about these tribes as to their being descended from the Gin, and said ** How could the Gin have oflbpring by a himian woman, because the Gin is not of human descent?" » God knows the truth best. CXXI Compare the story of Balkis' and how it is said that her mother was a female Gin: [but] knowledge belongs to Almighty God. CXXII If you wish for the explanation refer to [the remarks in] the Hdshia of el Gemal [on the passages] wherein God says **And I made [Noah^s] offspring \to he\ those who survived " and **And I have made ^ reading ^^^ for ^^ . * reading S^Uj for i^^U^j . ' reading cf>«*W for Sun^^JJ^ . 28 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IV. ba. cxxil you races and tribes that ye may know one another. Verify the noblest of you in God's sight is the most pious ofyou^' and there you will find it. CXXIII Now the tribe of Guhayna became [ift. "reached"] fifty- two tribes in the land of S6ba on the Blue Nile under the rule of the Fung, but most [of them] are in the West, [namely in] Tunis and Bomuh. CXXIV Zubayr had two sons, 'Abdulla and Hasan. The descendants of 'Abdulla are the KawAhla, and the son of Hasan was 'Ada; and some say that the descendants of 'Atia are Guhatna: God knows the truth best. CXXV The Beni Yunis and Beni SiRA and Beni Hamza are all branches of the descendants of HiUl son of Muhammad 'Amir. CXXVI The descendants of Muhammad 'Akil are the Beni 'ApL • • • and the Beni Huzatl and the Beni Matayr and the Beni 'Utatba and the Beni YAKtyM and the Beni Mukhallad and Beni YOnis and Beni MerIn: these [tribes] are his own proper descendants. CXXVII The ShAmIa and the MA'AfDA are the descendants of 'Aid son of Kbamsin. CXXVIII The 'AwAmra and Beni 'OmrAn and Beni Kelb and Beni RAfa'i and Beni 'UlAji^ and Beni 'Akil and Beni Dwayi? and Beni DuriAb are all Guhayna and very closely related. Here ends what I have learnt of the pedigree of Guhayna ; and knowledge belongs to God Almighty. CXXIX Now as regards Ga'al, what is to be found here is as follows : CXXX KuRAYSH were in the time of the Prophet (God bless him) eighty tribes, and [similarly] Guhayna were eighty tribes : CXXXI and accounts differ as to the Beni Ma'amCr and HilAl, some saying they belong to Kuraysh and some to Guhayna. CXXXII Now Ga'al are [descended from] Beni el 'AbbAs (God bless him), and they should not be called a tribe [/boMZa] but rather one of the branches of Beni HAshim. They are only called "Ga'al" because their forefather, whose name was Ibr&him, was knovm as " Ga'al " from the fact that he was a generous man, to whom in time of famine the feeble branches allied themselves, and he used to say to them ^*ga'abtdkuM ndnnd*' ["we have made you a part of ourselves "] : so he was sumamed " Ga'al." CXXXIII Now the man who collected all the tribes of Ga'al to- gether was Kerdam son of Abu el Dis son of Kudd'a son of Harkdn son of Masruk son of Ahmad el Yemdni son of Ibrdhim Ga'al son of Idris son of Kays son of Yemen son of el Khazrag son of 'Ad{ son of ^ reading iJ^^ for J»*^ . IV.BA.CXLIV. OF THE SUDAN 29 ^u§^ son of Kerab son of Hiipl son of Yifil son of Dhu el Kild'a el liimyari son of Himyar son of Sa'ad son of el Fadl son of 'Abdulla son of el 'Abbis, God bless him. CXXXIV This is the account given by some, but the following is given by the generality of genealogists : Serrdr son of Kerdam son of Abu el Dfs son of Kudd'a son of Harkin son of Masruk son of Ahmad • • • • • ■ el Ijjlegdzi son of Muhammad el Yemeni son of Ibrdhim Ga'al son of Sa'ad son of el Fadl son of 'Abdulla son of el 'Abb^, the uncle of the best of men, upon him be the blessing of God, son of 'Abd el Muttalib son of Hdshim son of 'Abd Mendf son of ^u§ai son of Kelib son of Murra son of Ka'ab son of Luai son of Ghdlib son of Fihr son of Mdlik son of el Nudr son of Kendna son of Khuzayma son of Mudraka son of el Yds son of Mudr son of Nizir^ son of Ma'ad son of 'Adndn. CXXXV Beyond that we will not go since he upon whom be the blessings of God warned us against so doing. CXXXVI And whosoever is not enrolled among his descendants, that is [among the descendants] of the Sultan Kerdam, is not a Ga'ali. CXXXVII Now his father Abu el Dfs had two sons : one of them was called Tergam, but I do not know of his having any descendants, and the other was el Sult^ Qasan Kerdam son of Abu el Dis. CXXXYIII He, it is said, had ten sons: seven of them returned to el Kufa; and those that are known and whose descendants are pre- served and recorded in the genealogies are three, viz. Diila and Tamim and Serrdr. CXXXIX The descendants of Dula are the Saj^Arang', the kings of Gebel Tekali ; the descendants of Tamim are the TomAm ; and the sons of Serrdr were Samra and Samayra and Mismdr. CXL Sanun had four sons, Bedayr and 'Abd el Rahman Abu Shayh and Terayfi and Ahmad Abu Rish. CXLI The descendants of Bedayr are the BEDAYidA, of 'Abd el Rahman Abu Shayh the Shuway^At, of Terayfi the TsRAYFiA, and of Ahmad Abu Rish the RiAsH*. CXLII The descendants of Samayra are the GhodiAt* and the I^UNAN and the Ku§A§ and the BatahIn. CXLIII Mismdr had foiu- sons, Sa'ad el Ferfd and three sons by [another] mother, Subuh Abu Merkha and Rubdt and Nebfli. CXLIV Sa'ad el Ferid had three sons, Kahfin and Selma and Hammad. ^ reading jtp for jU^i. ' reading •h;U«» for ^j< ' reading u^V^j for u^W>- ^ reading OI^jl^ for Oi^jJ. 30 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ba. cxlv. CXLV Kahfin had six sons, or, it is said, seven; and the latter is the more correct: they were Subiih and Fadl and Manstlr and Makit and Mfds and Muhammad el Dub and Makbtid. • • > • CXLVI The descendants of Subuh are the §ubhA, of Fadl the FadliyyCn, of ManfOr the ManA$ra, of Makft the MA^^AiTA, of Miis the MiAisA, of Muhammad el Pub the DubAb, and of MakbQd the Mei^da. CXLVII The sons of Selma were Ijdkim and Gihir. CXLVIII The descendants of Qikim are the IIAkimAb, the kings of Ark6, and the descendants of Gdbir are the GAbirAb or GawAbra or GABIRiA. CXLIX Ijammad begot Fahid. The sons of Fahid were Guma'a and G^bna'i and liammad, [also] called Qimid: they were three in number. CL The descendants of Gimia'a are the Gima'a, of Gima'i the GawAma'a, of JHanunad (or ^dmid) the A^Amda^ and the Ham- mada; and it is said that among his descendants are also the Na- wAfBA' and the SalAmAt and Bor^u. CLI Rubdt had five sons, 'Awad and KLuraysh and Khanfar and Mukbal and 'Abayt^. CLII The descendants of 'Awad are the *AwApiA, of Kuraysh the KurayshAb, of Khanfar the KHANFARiA, of Mukbal the Mui^la, and of 'Abayti the 'Abja. CLIII The descendants of Nebfh son of Mismir are the Nebah. CLIV Subuh Abu Merkha had three sons, Hammad el Akrat and liamayd el Nawim and ^amaydiui. CLV The descendants of Hanmiad' el Akrat are the MAcmiA and the KurtAn, and of Hamayd el Nawim the NawAmU and the Man^CrAb and the SandIdAb. CLVI The sons of IJamayd&n were Ghdnim and Shiik, whose mother was ^amdma the daughter of [I^amaydin's] uncle Rubif ibn Mismir, and HasabuUa and Mufraf (ancestor of the HasabIa), whose mother was the daughter of H^hi el Kumri el Fungdwia, and four sons of another mother, Ghanim and Ghanam, or Ghantim, and Gamf'a and Malik el Zayn. CLVII The descendants of Shdflc are the SHAiidA. CLVIII Ghdnim had three sons, Di&h and Diiib and Gamu'a. The descendants of GamQ'a are the GamO'Ia: the sons of Dfdb were Bishdra and Ndsir. ^ reading ?jl«W.*^I for Sju»aJUl . ^ reading X^ly (as AB) for ^\^. ' reading j>tfc» for IV. BA. CLXXL OF THE SUDAN 31 CLIX The descendants of Bishira are the MfRApAs and the 'Abd EL RaqmanAb ZaydAb of Berber and the FAdlAb and the Seray^Ab and the HasanAb, who live from Berber to the land of Z6ra. CLX The descendants of N^r are the NA^irAb who inhalnt Gebel Berayma on the White Nile. CLXI The sons of Duih were 'Arm^ and Abu Khamsin. CLXII The sons of Abu Khamsin were Muhammad and I^ammad el Bahkariib. CLXIII Muhammad's descendants are the Mi^jlammadAb of Gerayf Hamdulla, the KjodBAB, the BelIAb and the KitIAb. CLXIV The descendants of I;Iammad el BahkarQb are the AwgAb. CLXY The sons of 'Arminwere Zayd and Mukibir and Shd'a el Din and Tumayr and Sa'id and Na^rulla and 'Abd el 'Al and Musallam and Gebel and Gabr and 'Adlin. CLXVI The descendants of Zayd are the ZatdAb, of Mukibir^ the MukAbirAb, and of Shi'a el Din the Sha'adInAb. CLXYII 'Abd el 'Al had twenty-four sons, [including] Muhammad el A'war and KabQsh and 'Abd el Kabir and HasabuUa and Rifa'a and Gidulla and Khidr and KdltQt and Kasr and Beshr and MQsa and 'Omar and ShaddQ and KadabQ and Tisa'a Kulli and Muham- mad el Nigayd. CLXVIII The descendants of Muhammad el A'war are the 'Omarab, of Kabush the KabCshAb and the l^lANDfLAB, of 'Abd el Kabir the 'AsHANi^, of HasabuUa the HasabullAb, of Rdfa'a the RAfa'Ab, of GiduUa the G6dalAb, of Khidr the KhidrAb, of K<Qt the KaltI Ab, but of Kasr and Beshr his brother I know of no descendants. CLXIX The descendants of Musa are the MCs^Ab ; the descendants of 'Omar are at the village of the TumatrAb at el S&ra and are called the 'OmarAb of Sira; and the descendants of Tisa'a Kulli and the tenth of them [sic] Muhammad el Nigayd are the KAlIAb. CLXX The descendants of Musallam are the MusallamAb, of Gebel the GebelAb, and of Gabr the GAbrAb or ''GabArAb." CLXXI 'Adldn' had thirty sons, namely the four KarAkisa, whose mother was the daughter of 'Ali Karkus; and Shukl el Kamil; and the four ShtnAb, whose mother was [Sitna daughter of. . .and the four 'AbCdatAb whose mother was] the daughter of 'Abuda; and Nifa'a and Nafi'a» and 'Abd el Ddim and 'Abd el Ma'abQd, the mother of all of whom was the daughter of Adam Halayb; and Muhammad 'Ali and Abu Selima and Barakdt, who were sons of ^ reading ji^UC* Ut for^l^Ut. * reading o*9j^ for sj^j^. ^ reading %^ for ^et^ . 32 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ba. clxxl another mother ; and Muhammad Ferid ; and 'Abuda and Y6iy and Tuayr and Abu Bukr and 'Awad and 'Abd el Rahman Bddikis and Wahhayb and Kunna and Ba'ash6m. CLXXII The four KarAkisa are well known: the descendants of Shukl el Kamil are the ShukAl: the descendants of four of the Sitndb are the SffnAb, and of four of the 'AbCdatAb^ the 'AbC- datAb^, and of NAfa'a the NAfa'Ab, and of Nafi'a the NiFfAe, and of 'Abd el Ddim the 'ALiAe and their subdivisions, and of 'Abd el Ma'abud I know no descendants. The descendants of Muhammad 'Ali are the Sa'adAb, and I do not know of any descendants of Abu Selima and Barakit. The descendants of the Mek Muhammad are the MuhammadAb, of 'Abuda the 'AbCdAb, of Y6iy the Y6iyAb at J^6z Bara, and I do not know of any descendants of Tuayr* and Abu Bukr and 'Awad and 'Abd el Rahman Bddikis. The descendants of Wahhayb are the WAHAniB near Berber, of Kunna the KunnAwiyyCn, of Ba'ash6m the BA'AsniM and the people of el 'Arashk61 and the Saba'AnIa and the people of Kabushia. CLXXIII The 'AbAbsa are the descendants of 'Abdulla Abu Ga'afir el Saffih, the first of the Bbni el 'AbbAs to hold the power, and they live at el Rid and el Shura and are a mighty tribe. CLXXIV The FAdnIa are the descendants of the noble Sayyid, el Sayyid Muhammad ibn el ^anafii, son of the most noble Imim 'Ali son of Abu Tdlib, God bless him and honour him; and there is much told of them, and God knows best. CLXXV The Ga'Afira are the family of Ga'afir son of l^ah^in of the tribe of Tai, said to be a descendant of ^itim el Tdi, and they are renowned for generosity. CLXXVI The QadArma were originally nomads in Hadramaut and migrated to the mainland in the time of el ^aggdg ibn Yusef of the tribe of Thakif and dwelt on the well-knovm island of Sudkin on the shore of the Red Sea on the mainland of the Sudan. CLXXVII The Gabarta are originally Arabs. CLXXVIII The MesallamIa (spelt with sa and double l) are the family of Musallam son of Hegdz son of 'Afif of the tribe of Beni Ommayya. He migrated from Syria in the time of 'Omar ibn 'Abd el 'Aziz, God bless him, and settled on the mainland of the Sudan. CLXXIX The RiKABf A are the descendants of Rikdb son of Sheikh GhuUunulla' son of el Sayyid 'Aid son of el Makbul son of Sheikh Ahmad, son of Sheikh 'Omar el Zila'i, who dwelt at el Ijlalia, a village ^ reading ^^Viyy^^ for ^U^jl^. * reading ^>» for^Ju. s reading aJUI >*^ for aJUI yiJ. IV. BA. cxcL OF THE SUDAN 33 in Yemen, and was son of MahmQd son of Hdshim son of Mukhtdr son of 'All son of Serig son of Muhammad son of Abu el ^^bim son of el Imim Z&mil son of el Sayyid MQsa el Kizim son of el Sayyid Ga'afir el Sidik son of el Sayyid Muhammad el Bdkir son of el Sayyid Zayn el 'Abdfn son of the most noble el Sayyid el Husayn son of the Commander of the Faithful the Imim 'Ali son of Abu Tdlib, God bless him and honour him. CLXXX [Now not only] the branches and subdivisions of the RiKAfiiA [but also] the persons who have become fused with them by intermarriage belong to them, for he upon whom be the blessings of God said "the son of a daughter of the tribe belongs to the tribe itself." CLXXXI Now Sheikh Ghulimulla^ had two sons, Rikib and Rub^t* Rikib had five sons and one daughter, 'Abdulla and 'Abd el Nebi and IjLabib and 'Agfb, all four sons by the same mother, and Zayd by another mother. CLXXXII The sons of 'Abdulla were Hag^ and I^dg. The descen- dants of Ijldg are the D6ALiB. CLXXXIII The son of Qagig was Sheikh 'Ali Abu l^urOn, whose sons were Ak*hal and Farka, and their descendants are among the KawAhla el DunIAb, and some of them are in the Tekali hills. CLXXXIV The sons of 'Abd el Nebi were Mdshir and Shakir. CLXXXV The descendants of Mishir are the SAdh^, the stock of Sheikh 'Abd el Sidik, and the SamayrAb, the sons of Muhammad son of Mishir, and some branches [who are] with the SHUKidA. CLXXXVI The ^AoA^iD and the Kelba and the GenAna* are said to be Guhayna by origin, but they became fused in race with Mishir by intermarriage. CLXXXVII The son of Shakir was Hasan, and his descendants are in Dongola. CLXXXYIII The descendants of Habfb are at the viUi^e of el Sabibi on the Blue Nile. CLXXXIX The descendants of 'Agfl> are the ^ALfMAs, the sons of Sheikh Ijammad Abu Halima. CXC The sons of Zayd were 'Abd el Rahim and 'Abd el Rahman. The descendants of 'Abd el Rahim are the TubaayrAb, and the 'Akizib', the sons of his son el I^ig Mdgid. CXCI The descendants of 'Abd el Rahmin are the ShabwAb^ and the BahgAb. ^ 4U\ >^ for AJUt yiJ . 2 reading a^U^ for a^Ui^. * reading vU^ ^^^ vb^- ^ reading v^>9^ fo^ vUt^ • M.8.n 34 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IV. ba. cxcn. CXCII The son of Rub^t was Selim, who had six sons, Ruzaym and Dahmash and 'Abd el R^ik and Musbih, [these four] being the sons of one mother, el Ganiba the daughter of his uncle Rikib, and Muhammad '(3n, whose mother was 'Onia, and Hadhlul^, whose mother was the daughter of Malik el Kanisa [i^. "King of the Church"]. CXCIII Ruzaym had a son, Hammad, whose son' was Sheikh Muhammad, nicknamed Habib Nesi. CXCIV The sons of Dahmash were thefefd *Ali and Man6fali. CXCV The sons of the feki 'Ali were Man6fali and Ahmad and Muhammad and 'Abd el Kerim and 'Abd el Hafiz and 'Abd el • • • Rahman : I do not know their descendants. CXCVI The only son of Man6fali son of Dahmash was 'fsa, whose only son was the feki liammad, whose sons were 'Abd el Fattih and 'Abd el Malik and Ibrdhim. CXCVII 'Abd el Fattih had a son, 'Abd el B4ri, who had a son 'Abd el Bdsif, whose sons were Musfafd and 'Abd el Summad : I do not know their descendants. CXCVIII The descendants of 'Abd el Malik son of Hammad son of 'fsa [son of Man6fali] son of Dahmash son of Selim son of Rubif are a family of fakirs at Kendr and ^dha. (?). CXCIX The sons of his brother Ibrdhim were four, Husayn and Idris and Fadlulla and Muhammad. CC The sons of I^usayn were Ibrdhim and el Tayyib and Muham- mad and Manfr : God knows who were the descendants of these four. CCI The sons of Idris son of Ibrdhim son of Hammad son of 'fsa son of Man6fali son of Dahmash son of Selim son of Rubdt were Muhammad and 'Ali and Ibrdhim. God knows who were their descendants. ecu The sons of Fadlulla son of Ibrdhim son of the said Hammad were HasabuUa and Muhammad el Fezdri. I am not sure of Hasa- bulla's descendants : the sons of Muhammad el Fezdri were Ahmad and Idris and Ibrdhim: I do not know the descendants of any of the three. CXCIII The son of 'Abd el Rdzik son of Selim son of Rubdt was [called] Sheikh Selim after his grandfather, and his son was el ^dg Belfla, whose son was Sheikh Ilasan, whose sons were Mdlik and Belila and I^uraysh and 'Abaydi, the descendants of all of whom are at Kendr* and Gebel Abu Tubr, and also Ddud. ^ reading jy JJ^ for jy>A. * reading jJ^ for i*^^\ . ' reading jU£> for U^. IV. BA. ccxn. OF THE SUDAN 35 CCIV The descendants of Mu§bdh are the AwlAd ^AMAYDA at el 'Ad&d, and some of them are with the KabAbIsh. CCV The son of Muhammad '(3n son of Selim was Gdbir, whose sons were the four famous men, the learned Sheikh Ibr&him el BuMd and the pious recluse el Sheikh 'Abd el Rahman and the learned Sheikh Ismi'fl el Wali and Sheikh 'Abd el Rahim. These are the four sons of Gihir^ and their stock is called the GAbirAb and is well known. CCYI The descendants of HadhluU son of Selim son of Rubdt son of Sheikh Ghulimulla' son of el Sayyid 'Aid, etc., are the AwlAd MOsA walad Merin at Gebel el Hardza. CCVII But the name Rikib applies to three persons, namely, Rik&b son of Ka'ab, and Rik&b son of Sulfin son of Shatir, of the seed of 'Abdulla el Guhani, and Rikib son of Sheikh Ghuldmulla' (son of el Sayyid 'Aid son of el Makbul son of Sheikh Ahmad son of Sheikh 'Omar el Zila'i), who [Ghuldmulla] was brought up at el Ijlalia, a village in Yemen, on an island called Nowdwa. CCVIII His father had proceeded from el Halia and settled on one of the islands of the Red Sea called Sdkia; and thence he migrated with his sons to Dongola and settled there because that place was sunk in perplexity and error owing to the absence of men who could read ^d were learned. So when he settled there he built up the mosques and read the Kurin and taught knowledge direct to his children and disciples, the sons of the Muslims. CCIX Here ends this blessed genealogical tree that contains the pedigrees of all the Arabs. CCX As he, upon whom be the blessing of God, said, ''Him that wishes injury to Kluraysh may God injure"; and again "They ad- vanced JRLuraysh and did not surpass it"; and again "The Imdms are from ^uraysh"; and again "^uraysh was a light between the hands of God Almighty 2000 years before he created the children of Adam, Grod bless him ; and that light glorifies God, and the Angels take up the chorus and glorify Him also." CCXI The Prophet, upon whom be the blessings of God, said "A succession of rulers drawn from Kuraysh gives security to the land : Ifluraysh has thrice been shewn glorious : and if any tribe of the Arabs [seeks to] supplant Kuraysh they are partizans of Satan." This [tradition] is quoted by Abu Nu'aym in the "^Jilya." CCXII The following is a list of the tribes that are offshoots of Ij^uraysh: Beni Shayba, Beni Helb, Beni Unais, Beni YezId, Beni THA^fp, Beni VLajlAf, Beni Mu'AwiA, Beni MAlik, Beni KhafIf, ^ reading jyjJb for jy>*. > reading a)t yj^ for aJJI yjJ. > reading aJDI yj^ for aJJI >^. 3—2 36 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ba. ocxii. Beni NApiR, Beni HarAn, Beni Muhammad, Beni Huzayl^, Beni ZabIb, Beni lU^i^, Beni KhuzAm, Beni MakhzCm', and Beni 'AdIl, all of them j^uraysh; and the above is on the authority of el Sheikh Muhammad el Hindi and el Sheikh Ahmad el Shimi who wrote on the authority of el Sheikh el Ag*huri who again wrote on the authority of el Imdm Ahmad ibn Idris, author of Kitdb el Ma*dref ft AfUl el *Arab [''the Book of what is known concerning the origins of the Arabs"]. CCXIII The 'AmriyyCn (spelt with 'amr...) are the family of Sulaymdn son of 'Abd el Malik son of Marwin the Ommawi. He migrated from Syria in the time of Abu Ga'afir 'Abdulla el SaflFdh, the first of the Beni el 'Abbds to hold the Khalifate, and settled in Abyssinia; and when Sulaymin -heard that the said Abu Ga'afir had set himself to seek out the Beni Ommayya after their dispersal into different countries and had finally overtaken Muhammad ibn el Walid ibn Hdshim in the land of Andalusia and killed him, he fled from Abyssinia to the Sudan \berr el Suddn] and dwelt there and married the daughter of one of the kings of the Sudan and begot by her two sons, one named Diud and the other Ans. Then Sulaym&n died and the names of his sons became corrupted in the local dialect, and Ddtld was called ''OudOn," and Ans ''Ounsa." CCXIV The descendants of Ounsa are the OunsAb, and of OudOn the OudOnAb, and the power passed in succession from king to king until finally they became the kings of the Sudan renowned in history. CCXV The Beni *AMm are the family of *Ainir and settled in Abyssinia and were its chieftains ; and they are renowned for bravery and courage, and are a mighty tribe. CCXVI Now the date of the commencement of the dynasty of the FCng in the kingdom of Sennir was the beginning of the year 910. The first of them was the Sultan 'Omdra Dun^as, whom diey used to call "King of the Sun and the Darimess" ["Malik el Shams wa el Zuir*], and he reigned forty-two years. The following were his successors in turn : 'Abd el Kidir reigned twelve years Nifl „ eleven 'Omira abu Sakinin „ eight Dekin Sfd el *Ada „ nineteen Dada „ nine Tanbul „ four 'Abd el Kidir „ five Ounsa „ twelve ^ reading J^^ for J^«Uk . * reading j^^}dmj^ for IV. BA. ocxxuL OF THE SUDAN 37 'Adlin, his 8on\ reigned twelve years. And it was he that fought at Kark6g. And after he had vanquished and slain the Sheikh 'Agfb the FOng deposed him. Bidi Sid el ]^Qm reigned nineteen years Rubify his son, reigned twenty-seven years Bddi, son of Abu Dukn, reigned thirty-nine years. He was a ruler after God's own heart and was a follower of Sidi 'Abd el Kidir el GayU. Ounsa, son of Nisir the brother of Abu Dukn, reigned four years Bidi el Ahmar reigned twenty-nine years Ounsa and) King Nol 1 " ^^^ y^^ Bidi, son of Nol „ thirty-nme years Nisir, son of Bidi,l ^ , TdlsmA'A 1 " twelve years CCXVII Here ends the FCng dynasty. The power was now trans- ferred to the Hamag. The first of these was Nd^ walad Muhammad ; and the grace of God was with him and he so extended his kingdom that it had no bounds save the [seven] climates. He reigned twelve years. CX^XVIII His successor was the Sheikh Idris, his brother, who reigned five years and a half. CXJXIX The next kings were Muhammad walad Ragab and Mu- hanmiad walad N^ir : they reigned four years and a half. CCXX After them Muhammad walad Ibr&him reigned for two years. CCXXI After him succeeded Muhammad walad 'AdUn and ruled twelve years. CX3XXII Here end the Kings of Senn&r, lords of power and strength. After them the power was transferred to the Turks in the year 1230 after the Hegira of the Prophet, to whom be the highest honour and salutations. CX^XXIII Now this manuscript was copied from a manuscript that was found in the writing of el feki Muhammad ibn el feki el Nur el Gdbirdbi of the stock of the four sons of Gibir, [and] I found his son, Ibrahim ibn el feki Muhammad, saying of it that he copied it from the manuscript of his father Gdbir son of Muhammad 'On son of Selim son of Rubdt, and that it was mentioned therein that it was in the writing of el Shertf el Tdhir son of el Sherif 'Abdulla son of el Sherif el Tdhir son of el Sayyid 'Aid : and I confide the matter to God and his Prophet, upon whom be the blessings of God, and refer [all] knowledge of the matter to God Almighty to whom glory be. * reading o*jjS' d jJ^ for ij^ JS' jJ^. 38 NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN iv. ba. ocxxiv. CCXXIV Here ends the blessed genealogical tree that unites the pedigrees of the Arabs all together; and God is our help. CCXXV This manuscript was completed by the hand of its writer, the fakir of God Almighty, el 'Ebayd Muhammad 'Abd el Rahman ; and its owner is el Nur Bey, known as 'Ankara, son of Muhammad. CCXXVI lyiay God protect the writer and the owner and all faithful Muhammadans, both men and women, the living and the dead. CCXXVII The writing of it was finally completed on the forenoon of Tuesday the 24th of Rabf'a in the year 1325^, at Omdurmdn. End. Praise God. CCXXVIII In the name of God the compassionate and merciful, he upon whom be the blessings of God said **Ye know from your pedigrees how ye are related." El Nur el Malik [is] son of el Malik Muhammad son of el Malik Matti son of el Malik Ibdihim son of el Malik liasan son of el Malik Muhanunad Khayr son of el Malik 'Omar son of el Malik Fadl son of el Malik Khidr son of el Malik Abu Sowdr son of el Malik 'Abd el Mandn son of el Malik Muham- mad Furdwi son of el Malik el Yds son of el Malik Ibrdhim son of el Malik IChidr son of el Malik el Nusr son of el Malik Matti son of el Malik Muhammad son of el Malik Musa son of el Malik Sdb el Yal son of el Malik Musa, king of the Dufdr, son of Dahmash son of Muhammad el Bedayr son of Samra son of Serrdr son of the Sultan Hasan Kerdam son of Abu el Dis son of Kudd'a son of Hark&n son • • • • • of Masruk son of Ahmad el Yemdni son of Ibrdhim Ga'al son of Idris son of ^ays son of Yemen son of el Khazrag son of 'Adi son of Kusd§ son of Kerab son of Hitil son of Ydfil son of Dhu el Kild'a el Ijimyari', who was descended on his mother's side from the tribe of I^imyar*, son of Himyar son of Sa'ad el Ansdri, who was descended on his mother's side from the Ansdr, son of el Fadl son of 'AbduUa son of el 'Abbds son of 'Abd el Mutfalib son of Hdshim son of 'Abd Mendf son of Ku§ai son of Keldb son of Murra son of Luai son of Ghdlib son of Fihr son of Mdlik son of el Nudr^ son of Kendna son of Khuzayma son of Mudraka son of el Yds son of Mudr son of Nizdr* son of Ma'ad son of 'Adndn. End. CCXXIX The poet says on this subject " how many a father owes the nobility which he possesses to his son, even as 'Adndn owes his to the Prophet of God." CCXXX Here ends [this work] with praise to God [for] the grace of his assistance. ^ 1906AJ). ' reading iTii^^aJI ioTjitmmW. ' reading /t»«^ ioil ^ reading ^^^aJI iotj^^cJ^S, ^ reading jtp for jlju. [39] BA (NOTES) I MSS. I, 2 and 3 all begin and continue alike. Where differences occur, other than merely clerical errors and unimportant grammatical variations, a note will be found of the fact. II Cp. C 5 (a), VII. The phrase which I have translated " Because of the [record of] blood- relationships that they contain" is,>^l aJLd |>4 a^ W. The literal meaning of^^^^l is "the womb," and so ''parentage," etc., and iX^ is from the root J^^ meaning to join one thing to another: hence (kLo is also used for "a gift" or "a favour," and A«»g J>^^ comes to mean "He acted well by his relatives." In these nisbas the phnise and its variations are very common and apparently suggest less the good treatment of one's relatives than the preservation of one's relationships. III Cp. BA, xxxii; AB, xlix; A3, 11; A 4, i; A 9, 11; A 11, 11; B i, iii; C3, ii;Cs(fl),vi. The quotation is ^^U.jt 4^ O^^^^ ^ ,^U».»I yj^ t>Jbu and 18 very conunon. Ibn KhaldOn gives it in his second book (ed. ar. vol. 11, P-4)- IV Cp. AB, Li, where this saying is attributed to el Shidhali. Y Cp. AB, Lii and lv for the first sentence, and AB, lv; B i, iv, etc., for the tradition. The Arabic (in BA) is j^ ^ Jt^^ ^^ ^ j^^ ^^ (^ AB)>3'^a)V!.3... The tradition is quoted (in the second form) by Ibn Khaldtln in his second book (ed. ar. vol. 11, p. 3). VI Cp. AB, Lviii. After "concern him" AB adds as a gloss ^^ !>«•, ijt, "from the point of view of religion." The words are attributed by AB to Yosef ibn 'Omar. VII Cp. AB, LXiv and B i, iv. The Arabic in MS. No. 2 is as follows: The meaning is that people will take to calling each other slaves and base- bom, and the truth or falsity of the assertion will only be susceptible of proof by the means of pedigrees. For v!P*^^ ^o* ^ gives ^\fi*^\ . AB and B I give ^jsd\ : the word vlP^ ^^ ^'^ doubt unfamiliar. IX Cp. AB, L3CVII and C 5 (a), vii. The Arabic is ^k^S^ j^ji\ aJUo sj^ ^\^^\ j^^ ^r^ty. Cp. para. 11. By the " Igmd'a " here is meant " the unanimous consent " of the Com- panions to the genuineness or validity of a particular tradition or rule (see Sell, Essays on Islam, p. 259; and Huart, pp. 236-7). 40 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.ba.ix. For the "Sunna," aptly called "the Bladkstone of Islam/' aee Hamilton's Hedaya^ pp. xv et seq. Cp. D 3, Lxvi (end), z Cp. AB, Lzvm. The quotation is from the 4th duster of the ^luin (see Sale, p. 53). XI Cp. AB, LXix. xn Cp. AB, Lxx. xm Cp. AB, Lxzni, and C 5 (a), v. The Arabic is tf^^i^ Cy f^h Lr^3 O^ J^' The tradition is given by el Bddiiri in the chjq>ter KiUib Tafshr el Kurdn as a commentary on the Kuranic phrase ^^^C^U^t lyiiiJuj as follows: "It is related on the authority of Abu Huni3rra... concerning the Prophet. . .that God created the world, and when he had completed it the womb arose and seized him by the loins and said *Stop! This is the time for me to beseech Thee that I be not cut off.' And God said * Art thou indeed willing that I honour him that honours thee, and cut off him that cuts thee off?' The womb said 'Yea, O Lord.' Then God said 'Let it be so.'" (See el Zebaydi, vol. 11, p. 117.) "El 'arsh" is the word for the imperial throne of God (see Sale's Koran^ p. 28 of the text). A tradition quoted by Sell (p. 30) probably gives the key to the meaning, viz. ^^Vju jJUt ^^ v>e.'.f>Jt V!>^> ^-^^ "The hearts of the faithful are the throne of God Almighty." XIV Cp. AB, Lxxiv. XV Cp. AB, xxvi and D 5 (c), xviu. MS. No. z gives the final words of the paragraph asjl^ U^^ 4JU, MS. No. i as jU. U ^^ 4JU. XVI Cp. AB, CIV, cv. XVIII Cp. AB, ex. XIX For both quotations, down to the end of para, xx, see ^urin, ch. 49 (Sale, p. 382). After the words "that is" sc. "the faithful are brethren." XXII Cp. AB, cxi; A9, i; C3, i; C5(a), in. The quotation is a continuation of that in paras, xix and xx. XXIII Cp. AB, cxx; A3, in; AS, i; C3, i; Cs{a), iii. A continuation of the last quotation. The words "and tribes" are omitted by mistake. XXIV et seq. Cp. AB, cxxi et seq. These paragraphs, up to and including xxxi, are by way of parenthesis. The explanation concerning the correct designation of the various divisions and subdivisions of mankind into nations, tribes, etc., is prefaced in AB by the words "According to el Khizin" (ifor whom see note on AB, cix). The subject is treated by Wiistenfeld in the introduction to his Register (q.v. pp. ix-xi). He shews that the traditional nomenclature is to be traced to Muhammad Abu el Hasan ibn Muhammad Abu Ga'afir, a sherif known as " 'Obaydulla," the author of the Tahdhib el Insdb toa Nihdyat el A^kdb. " 'Obaydulla" gives ten relative divisions, of each of which he gives the exact distinctive connotation, and adds definitions, quotations, and illustrative examples. His divisions are as follows: IV. BA. XXV. OF THE SUDAN ^ I . gidhm^ e^. 'Adnin, the foreftther of the Itmil'flitic stocks, or Kabt^» the forefather of the Yemenite stocks. All the Arabs traced descent to one or the other. 2. gumhOr, e^. Ma'ad. 3. sha'b 4. fudfila 5. tondra 6. hapn 7. fetkhdh 8. *askbra 9. fofUa If » » >> >> t» 9» NizAr. MupR. descendants of bl YAs. KenAna. I^URAYBH. 'Ak> MbnAf. 10. raht (a group of less than 10), tf^. Bkni HAshim. Or, ''another example": 'FiHR =asha*b, ^U9Ai =a (tabila. HAsHiM =a 'amdra, 'Ali =a hapn, BL Qasan —afckkhdh etc. The names of the forefathers given do not form an unbroken line of pedigree in either case. WQstenfeld's quotation from " 'Obaydulla," though short, contains two of the stock quotations found in BA and AB, viz. the one to the effect that any pedigree traced beyond 'Adnin is spurious, and the other "I have created you male and female and made you. . ., etc.'* (see paras, xxii and xxui). XXIV The Arabic for what I have translated " The sources of the tribes " is JSM^t sA} {Ht. "the heads of the tribes*'). «**ObayduUa" likewise employs a simile on these lines. With him / sha*b corresponds to the head koMla ,. breast < *amdta ,, „ hand bapi , „ stomach fahhdh „ „ liver *askbra , ,, „ two legs fofOa „ ». foot raht ., ,, toes Of the above terms kabila is the only one commonly used in the Sudan. The usual terms for subdivisions of the kabila are haskan- bayt (pL hashimbuyUt), a house-group, fera'a (pL ferU*a), a branch, badana {pi. badandt), properly a trunk, and occasionally rdkuba (pL ruwdklb), an ofiishoot. In Kordofdn badana is used (by the western tribes) to denote the main subdivisions of the tribe. The other terms are all used loosely: hashimbayt is of general use; fera^a is less technical, and rdkuba is rare and literary. On this subject see Jaussen, pp. 11 2-1 14. After JSlji)! u-5j BA rightly gives JJU ("such as"): AB by mistake gives ^>« ("from"). XXV MS. No. 3 also omits the o>>' AB inserts it. 42 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ba. xxvi. XXVI ''ShatbAn" 18 certainly correct. AB (the original) gives oW ("such as Yasdn'' — a non-existent tribe), instead of pLt^'^ . Here we have evidence that the corresponding passages in BA and AB were taken from different sources. XXX This paragraph is in AB prefaced by " It is said that. . . ." XXXI The first half of this paragraph is omitted in AB. XXXII Cp. BA, III; AB, cxx; A3, iii; A8, 11; A7, i; C5(fl), in. The quotation continues the previous one (para, xxiii), froii> ch. 49 of the Iflurdn. A 3 omits the explanatory part of this paragraph. XXXIII Cp. AB, cxv; A3, iii; C3, i. "He," as appears from AB, is el Khizin. This quotation, a very common one, is again from ch. 49 of the ^urin. MS. 3 here correctly gives iULoaJt, MSS. i and 2 wrongly give XXXVII cp. AB, cxvi. This tradition is given by el Bokhiri in the chapters entitled Kitdb badi el Khalk and Mandkibu Kurayshin (see el Zebaydi, vol. II, pp. 38 and 46). "Yasef" is Joseph, and "The Friend of God" ("el Khalfl") is Abraham. One generation is omitted. The word translated "original sources" is yj>\»^. AB gives this correctly, but apparently none of the cop3dsts of BA knew the word. XXXVIII Cp. AB, cxvii. For "she-camel" BA gives "mifai" and BA "raAifa." The camel was called "el ^Laswd" and was the famous one on which the Prophet fled from Mekka. The second half of this paragraph occurs in AB, cvi and CXVII in a different setting. AB and MS. 3 of BA give a«^ for l^ (MSS. i and 2). XLi Cp. AB, cviii. XLii Cp. AB, cix and A 8, i. XLiv Abu Lahab was the uncle of the Prophet. Ch. 1 1 1 of the |CurAn is devoted to cursing him for his opposition to Islam. XLV The quotation is from ch. 53 of the Kurdn. XLvii Cp. AB, exxx. XLViii Cp. AB, cxxxi, cxxxii; A 3, nr; and D i, lxxxiv. The tradition occurs in el Bokhdri (chapter Mandkibu Kurayshin^ see el Zebaydi, vol. 11, p. 46) in the following words: j^^ A^ aji ,^ a3i jy.j j'j ji5 A^ 4JU1 ^j i^jL ^\ o^ ^y^j^ sj^ J^y^ jU^^ ^\3 j^h ^^^ ^^-^et^^ J^^Jh J^J^ "•Abd el Bdki" is 'Abd el Bdki ibn Yasef el Zurkini (for whom see Ijlagi Khalfa's Lexicon^ vol. v, p. 447). He was bom 1020 aji. and died in 1099 A-H* (1688 AJ).). The word Ol£lL« means literally a niche in a wall wherein to place a lamp. The seven great Arabian tribes mentioned will all be found in Wiisten- feld. By "el An§4r"aremeant Ausand Khazrag. IV. BA. LiiL OF THE SUDAN 43 XLEC Cp. AB, cxxxiv, cxxxv; and A 3, v. AB prefaces the paragraph by " In some reliable records I have found that. ..." Of the seven tribes given six are identical (though the order is varied) with those given in AB, but in place of Kuraysh AB gives Khu- ZATMA (as also does D i , lxx3Cv). AB again gives " Who am thus the noblest of the noblest of the noblest. . ." and omits from "And this is. . ." to "true one." MS. 3 spells GhafArjUI. L Cp. AB, cxxxviii, cxxxix; B i, 11; B 3, i. For "NiGM" AB and B I give "Lagm": B 3 gives "Nigm." AB, B i, and B 3 all add GudhAm to the list. The tribes mentioned seem to be mostly, if not all, ^Lahf^te tribes descended from 'Abd Shams. " Nigm " (or " Lagm ") may be a corruption of Lakhm. "Bi^AR" is mentioned by Mas'adi (chap, xxxi) as a son of Ham who migrated westwards to Egypt, and was the father of Mi§r, but he seems out of place here. B i reads "Bf§." "Hu^a" (U^) may be a corruption of Gafna (^UA^) (for whom see D i, 194). "KelAb EL Azd" should possibly be "KelAb (or Kelb) and el Azd," both well- known tribes. MSS. i and 2 give " KelAm el Azrad," and MS. i " KelAb EL AZRAD." "El Mahassi" is apocryphal. After "Kahtdn" AB continues "And another version is that el Mahassi was the son of the prophet IbdUiim . . . but I have not found this true." The author of BA seems to have combined the two versions. MS. i gives "el Mahassi son of ^Lahtdn son of el Ma- hassi. . .etc.," which more nearly agrees with B i ; but I have followed MS. 2 here, u Cp. AB, cxxxvi, and D i, lxxxiv, lxxxv. All three MSS. of BA give ^jti^ for ^j2^ (AB). The version of AB differs from BA as follows: (a) re Guhayna, the words "and the west" are omitted. (*) „ IJiMYAR, after "el Basra" AB adds "and Persia" ["Fdris'^. (c) „ Ashga'a, after "Tunis" AB adds " and Andalusia." (d) „ GhafAr, AB substitutes "el Ba^ra" for "Andalusia and Persia." (e) „ KenAna, after "Egypt" AB adds "and Syria." There is a large colony of Muzayna at the S.E. end of the Sinai Peninsula. They claim to be Ijarb by origin and their chief branch is the 'Alowna, a name which occurs more than once in the Sudan as that of a tribal division. See Na'Om Bey, Hist, Sinai,.., p. 1 12, for the Muzayna. Lii This and the following three paragraphs do not occur in AB. For the story of Noah and Ham cp. el Tabari, p. 107. Liii By ]^urdn are meant the Kura'An, a wide term generally applied in the Sudan to the negroid element among the Tibbu. They almost certainly represent the ancient Garamantes and are the " Goran " of Leo Africanus (see MacMichael, Tribes.,., pp. 235 et seq.). For "el Hind" and "el Sind" and Gog and Magog see notes to D I, LVi and Lxx. As regards " FArish " and " DArish " and " KhAlab?:A " and " GAbirsA " (MS. 3 "GabCsA") I fancy the Kurdish tribes are meant. Mas'Qdi (ch. 44 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ba. liil XLVi, p. 254) speaks of various Kurdish tribes who allege descent from 'Adnin and among them occur ''the BArisAn and the KhalIa and the GAfiAR^fA. Liv " 'Alig*' is Rami 'Alig, a series of great sandhills famous as the scene in pre-Islamic times of the destruction of the tribe of Wabdr (see Mas'Qdi, ch. XLVII, p. 288). LVi Here is confusion: from Rayth to Mu^r is correct (see Wiistenfeld, H), but this Mu4r, father of 'Aylin, is the Mudr mention^ five lines later as son of Nizdr, and the series of names intervening between the two mentions of Mudr, viz. Mu'iwia to el Yis, have got into the text by some error: this series is in itself too slightly inaccurate: Ka'ab is omitted between Murra and LOai, and the relationships of Mu'iwia and el Ijbkam to 'Affdn are wrongly shewn, and the father of 'Affin and son of Ommayya was Abu el 'Asi (see Wiistenfeld, U and V). MS. 3 gives oU*3 for oW*> ^^^ lA^j for ^j- MSS. I, 2, 3, all give Ukft by error for o^^^^- The Dhubiin intended in this passage is certainly Dhubiin the son of Baghid (for which Mufid is probably an error), and grandson of Rayth ibn Gha^afdn: he was brother of 'Abs and father of Fezira, both of which names occur very frequently in msbas in conjunction with that of Dhubiin. Cp. ABC, XXVIII. There was a Dahmin ^o was descended from Rayth in the fifth degree (see Wiistenfeld, H). Fihr is the same as l^uraysh. Lvii Cp. BA, cxxiv and ABC, xxvi. From el Zubayr to Kufai is correct (see Wiistenfeld, T). The rest is apparently pure invention, though identical with B i, xxiv. MS. i gives jJ^^ by error for jJl^^. Lviii See ABC, xxvi. *Abdulla ibn Unays is the ** 'AbduUa el Guhani" from whom so many Sudan Arab tribes claim descent. He sometimes appears {e.g. in D i, Lxxvi) as ''son of Anas" or "son of Anas ibn Mdlik," "Anas" being in such cases a corruption of Unays and the insertion of Milik due to the fact that the famous divine Milik was son of Anas. 'Abdulla "el Guhani" belonged to the family of l^upA'A and was not, strictly speaking, a Guhayni at all, but was so nicknamed. He was a descendant of l^udi'a through 'Imram and Taghlib, whereas Guhayna was descended from Kudi'a through Aslam (see Wiistenfeld, 2). Wiistenfeld (p. 21) gives the following details concerning him: He lived among the family of Salima ibn Sa'ad, a Khazragi, in Medina and was named "el Guhani" although not descended from Guhajma. After he had embraced Islam he joined Mu'idh ibn Gebel in destroying the idols of Salima, was one of the "Seventy" at el 'Akaba, and fought at Ohod. He was also entrusted by the Prophet with the duty of getting rid of Khdlid ibn Sufidn, the chief of the Lahidn Arabs. Having accom- plished this (in 625 A.D., see Muir's Ldfe...^ p. 267) he returned to Mu- hammad, who presented him with his staff saying "This shall be a token IV. BA. Lxvi. OF THE SUDAN 45 between me and thee on the Day of Resurrection. Verily, few on that day shall have wherewithal to lean upon." 'AbduUa was known in conse- quence as "Dhu Mikh^ara" ("He of the Staff"). He lived at A'rif near Medina and was once summoned by Muhammad to Medina and stayed there all night in the mosque: this night was known thenceforth as "The night of el Guhani." He died in 54 am, and left four sons, 'Afia, 'Amr, Pamra, and 'AbduUa. Muir also mentions (pp. 337-S) that in 627 aj). he assassinated the Jewish chief Abu el Hukayk, and in 628 a j>. his successor also. For the connection between him and Dhubiin, the ancestor of the GuHATNA of the Sudan, see note to D i, Lxxxvi. Lix Cp. B I, vi; B 3, u; D i, lxxxix, etc. All the GuHAYNA group of nisbas say Dhubidn had ten sons, and the names vary but little. " Shamir" is sometimes (e.g. AB) written Shatir: for "Gudhim" MS. 2 gives "Guzim": "Sufiin Afzar" is a fake, two men being combined into one. " Afzar" is a reminiscence of Fezdra the son of the Dhubiin of para. LVi. The variations in the details of this and foUowing paragraphs will be seen by reference to the trees. Lxii-Lxv AB (cxLi, cxLii) speaks of " Sulfin who was ancestor of seven tribes," and continues, " I have omitted mention of them for fear of pro- lixity, but whoever wishes to know them should refer to the manuscript copied from The Noble Gift and Rare Excellence by el Imim el Shifa'i, from which he [sc. the copyist] copied them: you will find this complete." Now the author of AB (only in the original MS. of 1853) has actually written the seven descendants of Sulfdn and crossed them out: they are, however, still legible and are inserted in the tree of AB (q.v.). As regards the title of the work of d Shifa'i quoted, the two nouns as written in the original MS. of AB would not be clearly legible, though the adjectives are so, were it not for the aid of the B i msba, which (assimiing its correctness) gives the whole title, viz. " El Nafhat el Sherifa toa 7 furfa 7 Mtmifa (q.v. B i, i). The copy of AB made for the author's son in 1910 givesonly JPaJt^aA^^I^Aii^l. Cp. also B 3,1. Or '' Tuhfat** msttad of **Nqfliat'* may perhaps be correct. If by "el Shifa'i " is meant the Imdm Abu 'AbduUa Muhammad Idris el Shifa'i it may be noted that the Fikrist (988 A j>.) quotes the names of 109 works by him, of which four or five only survive, and the title quoted is not among them. MS. I gives "Fddin," MS. 2 "Fidni," and later "FAdin." MS. 3 omits "(or IJamayl)" — so spelt in MS. 2. In para, lxv MS. 3 has omitted a Ime thus making the DAOdIa descen- dants of Mashaykh. LXVI AB (para. CLiu) says " From Muhammad are descended the Meza- nittOn, who are proUgis to 'Amir (^U ^J| ^j^ j9^3)t and the La^a- wiTTt^ (reading ^>^3«JDt for 0^f^^\)y who are protigis to 'Amira (2|.#U ^1 #^^^), and the ZumaylAt." The exact meaning of ^j^ is obscure, but I think it is represented by ^^ protigis** or '^cKentes^** ije. not descendants but adherents. 'Amir 46 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ba. lxvi. may be the individual and 'Amira be the equivalent of Beni 'Amir, i^. the tribe ; or the text may simply be corrupt. The author's son could not help me here. In para, xciii a different descent is given for the LA]^wiYTt)N. For "Ruwdh's the RuwA^jIa..., etc.," MS. 3 gives "Dwayh's the Dway^a; and Gimayl's the GimaylAb, a tribe called AwlAd Gimayl between el Hind..., etc." (as text). Lxvii AB (original) gives "And the MuBADiRiA" (^j^W^); the copy of it made for the author's son gives ''And the BAdirIa" (^j^W't^); BA (MS. 2) gives "And the Um BAdia" (Ai>W ^'^b); BA (MS. i) gives "And the LAmbAdia" {h>^ >»VJI^); BA (MS. 3) gives an ingenious emendation, viz. "And the mother was one of the nomads" (v>« j»*^ j A^^l^t, wa el lun min el bidia). The correct version is no doubt "and the Umbddirfa": cp. D i, xc, and Cailliaud, iii, 127, where we get ". . .des Arabes Qen^ehs, Choukryehs [Shukria], Oumbadryehs, Bouadrehs, Ka- ouihlehs, habitent les contrdes voisines de ces rivieres" [the Rahad, Dinder and Atbara]. The name Umbddiria occurs again among the sections of Gilayddt (D^ I;fdmid) of Kordofdn (^.t;.). Lxviii MS. I gives ^jiC^ by mistake for i>*;i^. LXix MS. 3 gives "Kelli" {^/£s) for "Kelb" (^-J^) here and in para. Lxxxviii, but later "Kblb." Lxx "FOl" are the FellAta (see Johnston, Hist, Coiomz,...y p. 12). MS. 3 gives "Mar§fs" for "Marhl?." Lxxi The author of AB (para. CLii) says that he does not know who were Rdfa'i's descendants. For "Zanfal" AB and MS. 3 of BA give "Zankal": the former is correct as the tribe is "ZenAfla." All three MSS. of BA in this paragraph and the next give "Bashirik" instead of " Shabdrik," but only MS. 3 gives " BashAri^ " for " ShabAri^ " in para, lxxii, and the latter is certainly the correct name of the tribe. Lxxii To this group of sub-tribes which, in AB, is prefaced by " It is said that of the seed of Muhammad were..., etc.," the "QagAqAb" are added by AB. This is an error for HagAgAb. After " the KawAsma and " MS. 3 inserts " of Hdmid " though " yimid " had not been mentioned. Probably Hdmid ought to be added in para, lxxi to the sons of Rifa'i. LXXIII Cp. D I, XCVIII. ucxiv MS. 3 omits Fadk and '(3n here but mentions them some ten paragraphs later. Lxxv,LXXVi For "Ddrish" MS. 3 gives "Darish," for "KCAkIr "KCKfR," and for " FowAKHiDHfA " "FowAkhidha. Lxxvii For "Durrak" MS. 3 gives (throughout) "D6ka. Lxxviii "J^amar" and "Ijiamrdn" are presumably meant to represent the ancestors of the tribes so named. MS. 3 gives the descendants of Dasham (q.v. paras, lxxxiv, lxxxv) here instead of later, and spells several of the names differently. Lxxix MS. 3 gives " 'AmOr "if " 'AmQd " here and in lxxxi. IV. BA. xcix. OF THE SUDAN 47 Lxxxi " Shibli" is no doubt the " Sabfl" of AB, clv. MS. 3 gives " Shibl" here, and in lxxxii " Shibayli." Lxxxii The "MuwAriga" are the "MuwAfliiDA" of AB, clv. After "the 'IsaylAt" MS. 3 inserts "and of fllakim the HAKfefiA," and after "the IjAsANiA" MS. 3 inserts A^\ o-* J*^' i^^^^ S^^ L2DDUII As descendants of 'Affan MS. i gives ^\mm}\ jt vW^jOI ("The 'A^BilB or 'A^jIb"); MS. 2 gives v^*^^' J* uW*^U MS. 3 gives merely "thc'A^BXB." Lxxxiv MS. I gives "Hegdz" for "IJegizi." Lxxxv MS. I gives "ZuhriyyOn." Lxxxvi The ShukrXb appears again in the next paragraph. Lxzxvii Instead of "and Missir and Ma'atok" MS. 3 has "and Missir the freedman (* ma'atok ') of Gurfdn." For " Sirib " MS. 3 has " Shirib," and for "ShukrAb" "ShukrAt." MS. 3 has the whole passage cast in a different form, and adds the "MszALir" (i-e. the Ma^t of Ddrftlr) after the FellAta, and omits 'O^yl. By "TungurAb" are meant the Tungur of DirfOr. " AfnC " is the name given by the people of Boma to the Haussa (see Cooley, pp. 120, 121). "Madai^" may be a corruption of Ma^ish6 (see Cooley, p. 127) or of MaghzA (Cooley, p. 131). Lxxxviii MS. 3 gives here "DdgQ'* for "Ddgir," but "Ddgir" later. xc For "Tha?ra" MS. 3 gives "Na^ra," and for "Kumdar" "Ku- MtJRA," and for "DabaytIa" "Rayta." By the BelO possibly are meant the people of that name who formed an aristocracy among the Beni 'Amir in the East until the Nabtdb section ousted them, and who are mentioned by Mimzinger {Ostafrikanische Studien, p. 287) as ruling certain territory north of Massiwa (see Seligman, Roy. Anth. Joum. vol. xliii, 1913, p. 601). Mansfield Parkyns (Life in Abyssinia^ i, p. 103) also mentions them near Arkiko and gives some account of them. xci "BERAGHfTH" means "fleas" or, on the coast, "shrimps." xciii Contrast para, lxvi for the La^AwiyyI^n. xciv MS. 3 says " . . .and of Ddgir the DawAgira, who are in the east, and the people of el Ntlk el Bakht are the descendants of Kelb ibn Muhammad." xcvi Cp. B 3, VII. MS. 2 gives " Sabak" here and in xcvii for " Sabi^." MS. 3 gives "Akirit and Adkaym" here and in xcvii. xcvii MSS. I and 3 gives "KirAt" for "KurtAn," but cp. para, clv. MS. 3 says the GerAbI 'a are the children of Ba'asham (and descendants of ^OmxiaiL). The word GerAbI^a is a plural formed from Girbu'. There is a section of 2^YADfA called AwlAd Girbu'; and the name GbrAba'a also occurs as that of a sub-tribe in Sinai. xcix MS. 3 omits "and the ZayAdIa." 48 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ba. c. c * IV. BA. cxxxiu. OF THE SUDAN 49 czviii The Arabic translated "some say they are among the above'' is j^^ cM i^d it seems that "the above" are the group in the preceding paragraph. The generality of niAas gives their ancestor as Zubayr ibn el 'Awwim. CXK Cp. A2, xxxvii; A 11, lxi and D i, cliv. This 'Ukba ibn Y^ir also occurs as ancestor of the Awlid 'Ukba who are now a section of the KabAbIsh, and there is also a traditional con- nection between the AwlAd 'U^ba and the FellAta (see MacMichael, Tribes. ..y pp. 178 et seq.). It is just possible that he may have been con- fused with 'Abdulla ibn Yasin, the Berber holy-man and leader who flourished about 1050 a.d. (see Johnston, p. 63). cxxi Balkis is the biblical queen of Sheba. cxxii "El Gemal" is Sheikh Sulaymin el Gemal, a Kurinic com- mentator. A hdshia is properly a series of glosses on a conmientary. The woric of el Gemal was entitled El FutUhdt el Illdhia. The first passage quoted is from Ch. 37 of the i^urdn, and the second from Ch. 49. cxxiii Cp. B I, XXIII and ABC, xxvi. S« a^*^ d^ or d^\ Ay^ ^>« . This apparent practice of sumaming a man after his mother's tribe is worth noting. Cp. A 9, III (note). " Son of Ijlimyar " is no doubt an error. A 5, A 6, A 7, A 8, A lo all give Dhu el Kili'a el IJimyari as son of Sa'ad. "Son of Ijimyar" was probably at first a corruption of "el I^imyari," and then a copyist added "el IJimyari" without removing "son of IJimyar." The version quoted in para, xxxix of AB contains the same error. A 2 (alone) gives "son of Ijudha'a" in place of "son of IJimyar." As a matter of fact I distrust the statement that Dhu el KiU'a was M.s.n 4 50 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IV. ba. cxxxra. called "el Himyari" because his mother was of Himyar. Dhu el Kili'a was a well-known Qimyaritic name (see Chaps. XLiii, Lxxv and xciv of Mas'Qdi, and Wiistenfeld, 3), as were also Kudi'a and 'Adi. There was also a Himyarite king "MasrOk" son of Abraha (see Mas'odi, Ch. xliu); and " el Yemini " and '* Yemen " suggest IJimyaritic origins. In fact, undl one reaches the immediate descendants of el 'Abbds the names given in this paragraph strongly suggest Himyaritic rather than Ismd'ilitic affinities. So, too, the account given by el Mas'Qdi (Ch. xxxi) as that of an old Copt living in southern Egypt, who was interrogated about 260 A Ji. by Ahmad ibn TolOn, would strongly corroborate a theory of himyaritic affinities for the Ga'aliIn. The old Copt said that the NCba [f>. the inhabitants of Dongola and thereabouts] used bows of which the pattern had been borrowed from them by the tribes of the Ijlegdz and Yemen, and that " their kings boast that they are Himyarites " (j«^^ i>•>n^*>»^>'>n^>^^) • see Vi4. 1, pp. 8 and 168. Of course a late genealogist would not hesitate to graft an Ijimyaritic branch on to an Ismi'flitic stem for the sake of exalting the tribe's Uneage, and it would appear that this has actually been done. The early (Ismi*(litic) generations are given correctly in para, cxxxiv. cxxxiv MS. 3 omits this and the following paragraph altogether. The pedigree given in cxxxiii is more conunon than the syncopated one favoured here and by the author of AB, on account of its not containing so many non-Arab names. For Serrdr see AB, paras, clxx and ccxii. Bir Serrdr, the old rock-hewn wells at the foot of the hill of the same name near Bdra in Kordofin, are said to be named after him. cxxxv Cp. AB, xxix; A i, lii; A2, in; A6, iii; A8, ix; B i, xxviii. For this injunction not to trace predigrees beyond 'Adndn (or his son Ma'ad) see Mas'Qdi, Chaps, lxix and Lxx, where the following occur: j^-^\^ a^UJI jl^*^t v>* j^^ U^ aJU3 ^^ jy ^y I s-'^^-^W J jW4 o* Caussin de Perceval (Vol. i, p. 183) admits the unimpeachableness of the pedigrees between Muhammad and 'Adnin and concludes that the birth of 'Adnin cannot be earlier than 130 B.C. Muhanmiad's objection to pedigrees extending beyond 'Adnin was simply that any such must necessarily be guesswork. As he laconically said (jyl^^^S ^J^ U^ v>«, "Beyond tUs point the genealogists lie" (quoted by Ibn KhaldOn, Ar. ed. Vol. 11, p. 3). IV.BA.CL. OF THE SUDAN 51 czxxvi Cp. AB, CLXVi. MS. 3 omits the parenthesis, but adds that [Kerdam] lived "in the land of el I^egiz and el Aritf." czxxvii Cp. AB, CLXVii. Tergam's descendants are presumably the TerAgma, a subsection of Ga'aliIn that occur, e.g.^ at H. el Rekayb on the Blue Nile near el Kdmlin. ''Terdgma" also occurs on the maps as the name of a village in Berber province. MS. 3 omits " but I do not know of his having any descendants." The Tergam Arabs of Ddrfor and Wadii (^.c;. Part III, Ch. 3 (i)) may also conceivably have some connection with " Tergam " the brother of Kerdam. cxxxviii Cp. AB, CLXviii ; A 2, xnc and An, xlv. In this and the next paragraph MSS. 2 and 3 give "Tomim" for "Tamfm." It appears from the mention of Kofa that the generations previous to Kerdam lived west of the Syrian desert near Meshed 'Ali on the Euphrates, and that Kerdam or his sons migrated to the Sudan. cxxxix Cp. AB, CLxix and A 11, xi et seq. The singular of Sa^Arang is pronounced " Sakimydwi." CXL This and the following paragraphs, to and including clxi, are similar to paras. CLXXi to ccix of AB : points of dissimilarity will be seen from the trees and from the following notes. AB remarks (clxxi) that some accounts give only Bedayr and Abu Shayh as sons of Samra. In A i "Abu Shaykh" is three times given in error for Abu Shayh. MS. 3 writes "Bedr" and "Bedrfa" for "Bedayr" and " BEDAYRiA." CXLI According to AB, Terayfi is sometimes called "Turuk, ancestor of the T^RAYPfA": he is so called in A 11, xii: refer also to AB, ccxv. cxLii This is omitted by MS. 3, which by error attributes Mismir's descendants to Samayra. cxLiii A I gives "Subuh wa Abu Merkha" by error for "Subuh Abu Merkha," a slip which also occurs in A 4, iv. Cp. note to para. cliv. cxLiv AB says that some MSS. substitute Fahfd for Qammad, but that Fahid was really son of Hammad. CXLV Of Makit AB says that he was also called " 'Abd el Ghfth." A i gives " Makbat " by error. CXLVI AB for FapliyyOn gives FApfuYvCN (and so also MS. 3), and adds that Fadl is said al^o to have been ancestor of the Beni Fa^l. A I by a slip leaves out the words " of Makit." There is a village of Mekibda a few miles north of Old Dongola. CXLVII A I by error gives " liammad " instead of " Selma." cxLViii Cp. A 2, XXXIV. MS. 3 gives " GabXrAb of Dongola," and after "of Ark6" adds "with the Khandk and the Island of Ndwi (?)." cxLix AB notes that Fahid is sometimes incorrectly called Fuhayd: he is so called in A 11. MS. 3 omits him and makes Giuna'a, etc., sons of liammad. CL A I by a slip omits the words "of Guma'a" and leaves a blank in place of " and the Ijammada." MS. 3 gives "the I^amar and the Ahimda" as sons of Qimid. 4—2 52 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ba. cli. cu Cp. A 2, ziv and A ii, zl. Of "Klianfar" AB says it is sometimes wrongly spelt " Ganfar." A i gives " 'A^ia" for " 'Abayta." CLii Of Mnkbal and Mu^Abla AB says they sometimes occur wrongly as Mui^iL and Mu^AbilU respectively. CLiii A I in place of ''are the Nebah" gives "are the NEsfH or, as is said, the Nebah." CLiv A I gives " Subuh hmoa Abu Merkha " (" Subuh, that is Abu Mer- kha"). In place of Qamayd el Nawdm AB gives "Hamayd father of Nawdm" and says the accounts which speak of "Hamayd el Nawimi" are wrong. A2, v also gives Ijamayd el Nawdm, ancestor of the NawAIma. A 3 XXVIII {q,v. note) and A 4, ix speak of " Hamayd el Nawim, ancestor of the NawAmIa." Cp. A 11, xvi. CLV Cp. para, xcvii. CLVi MS. 2 gives a^^U-J^a)! for aiSjl^JUJt. MS. 3 omits "or GhanOm.'' CLviii Cp. An, xviii-xx. A I by a slip gives " Ghanim " for " Ghdnim." MS. 3 adds the GiMfAn as descended from GamU'a. CLix MS. 3 omits the words following " {^asanAb. ..." CLX Cp. All, XXI. MS. 3 omits this paragraph. CLXi Cp. A 2, X and An, xxii. AB does not pursue this pedigree beyond *Armdn and Abu Khamsin, except to mention 'Armdn's son 'AdUn. A i gives "poAfBA" as among the reputed descendants of Qamaydin, but AB (ccix) calls them " pcABfA." CLXii Cp. A 2, V and A 11, xxv. CLXiii Cp. An, XXVI. MS. 3 gives "^KRidAB" and "RrraAB" for " IpiRfBAB " and " KitIAb," and omits the BelIAb. CLXiv Cp. An, XXVII. CLXV Cp. A 2, xi; A n, xxiv and ABC, xii. MS. 3 omits Tumayr and adds 'Abd Rabbihi, ShabbO, and Bubii. It also alters in the subsequent paragraphs the order in which the descendants of the sons of 'Arm^ are given. cixni^etseq. Cp. k 11, xxixetseq. MS. 3says"'AbdePAlhad24son8: they include Muhammad, ancestor of the KabOshIa and the J^LandIlAb, and 'Abd el Kerlm, ancestor of the 'AshAnI^, and QasabuUa, ancestor of the QasabullAb, and RAfa'i, ancestor of the RAfa'Ab, and Gddulla, an- cestor of the Gad6lAb, and Khadr, ancestor of the KhadrAb, and KaltQt, ancestor of the KaltKAb, and Kasr, and Beshr, and Mosa, and 'Omar, and Tisa'a KuUi, and, the tenth, of them, Muhammad el Nigay4» ancestor of the NigaypAb." CLXxi It is curious that both BA and A 11 (xxix) give " KarkQs" vrith a J, but " KarAkisa" with a Ji, The words inserted in a square bracket have evidently been omitted both in MS. i and 2 by error: their insertion makes the total 30 sons correct and squares with paras. BA, clxxii and A 11, xxix. For "'Abada" MS. i gives "'Abod" here, but "'Abada" in para. clxxii. a II (xxix and lxv) gives 'AbadAb. IV. BA. CLXXL OF THE SUDAN S3 MS. 3 from here onwards reads: '' 'Adlin son of 'Armdn had 30 sons: thqr include the KarAsika (four), whose mother was daughter of 'Ali walad KarkOs walad Shukl el Kamil; and the SffnAb (four); [and] the 'ABDt)TAB (four), whose mother was daughter of 'Abod; and Nifa'a, and Naff a, and el Malik 'Abd el D^^, and 'Abd el Ma'abOd, all of them sons of the same mother, namely the daughter of Adam walad fialayb; and Muhammad 'Ali, and Abu Selima and Barakit, all sons of a single mother; and el Malik Muhanmiad, ancestor of the Mu^^ammadAb, son of a different mother [ferid] ; and Tuayr, son of a different mother; and Abu Bukr, son of a different mother; and el 'Awad, son of a different mother; and 'Abd el Rahman Bidikis, son of a different mother." MS. 3 then gives a list of descendants, tribal and personal, of Nafi'a and Nifa'a: this entirely differs from any other version, excepting ABC, and is certainly spurious: the writing is so bad and text so corrupt and so obviously a gloss that this passage is not worth an attempt to quote it in ftiU. Tlie names of the following descendants of Nafi'a (for which cp. ABC) are decipherable: "Sirayi^ab," "MiidAB," "ShataywAb" (ABC, "Sha- T^rAb"), "Mudwis" {sc. "sons of"; ABC. "MudAwas"), "Me^Abpa," "Abu el Dar" {sc. "sons of"), "'Abd el Lajtf" {sc. "sons of"), "Abd el Kifi, ancestor of the ThawAbIt," " 'Abdulla, ancestor of the folk of Walad Abu Zumim," " Abukr, ancestor of the folk of Walad el Nafar," "Bakhit Aswad, who was childless." Among the descendants of Ndfa'a appear the "ThawAwUb" (or " ShawAwjAb " (?) ; ABC, "ThAwUb"), and the "'AmakrAb," and the "NugumIa" (for whom cp. A 11). The "HasAnAb" and "liADRAB" of ABC do not appear. The MS. continues as follows: "El Malik 'Abd el Ddim had 14 sons, 'AU and Y6iy and Hammad, all sons of the same mother, viz. Bukra daughter of his uncle Mukibir; and Abu Paraywa and Abu BasrOn and {iammdd el Harankal, sons of a single mother; and KabQsh; and Muham- mad el I^ankil (ABC, 'el Fi^'), ancestor of the NafAf^a at el Ddmer; and Shadda and l^ddQ, whose descendants are near Berber; and Pow and Kena, whose descendants are the KenAwIn NAs walad BA'ASHdM; and el 'Arashk61 and Abu Giddd, who had no children. The descendants of 'Ali include the 'AlIAb. The descendants of Qanmiad include the 'AlAtIt [who live] near the Saba'AnIa, and the people of el Midak (Mdrak?) at el Metenuna. The descendants of Y6iy are the Y6iyAb at K16z Ba'ara (?). Abu Pawayra [for "Paraywa"] was ancestor of the ParwAb [for *'ParaywAb"] near Bakardash (?). Abu BasrOn's descendants are com- mingled with the ZAIdAb. Qanunad el Harankal was ancestor of the NAs walad el TarIk [Tkrayfi (?)] at Metemma. The descendants of KabOsh live round KabOshia. As for [the sons of] 'Abd el Ma'abod, 'Abd el Saldm el Asfar was ancestor of the Supar and Lakit (?) and el Khadr and ["and** omitted by ABC] el Fiil, ancestor of the FAIlAb, and Ba'abOsh, ancestor of the Ba'AbIsh, and Sa'ad Abu Dabas. 54 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ba. clxxi. The 8ons of Sa'ad Abu DabOs were 'Abd el Salim and ICanbaldwi and Sanad, and Idris el ^d'a ancestor of the 'AbdsalAmAb, the people of el Buayda. The sons of Sa'ad Abu DabOs ["Abu DabOs" error for "ibn Pttb": cp. ABC] were el Bumis^ and N^ir and Muhammad el I^usayer and 'Ali andSdlih. Ends." "The BAbsa [for * AbAbsa*] are. . ., etc." (as para, clxxiii of BA). Paras, xviii and xix in ABC closely correspond to the above. CLXXii For "Shukdl" MS. i gives "ShuWla." For "the Mek Muhammad" MS. 2 gives "el mekani Muhammad" (" who was sumamed Muhammad "). " K6z Bara " (MS. 3, " K6z Ba'ara ") may possibly refer to Bira in Kordofdn, a few miles N.W. of which among the sandhills is a Khor called Y6iy. Koz means a sandhill or ridge. CLXXIII The first of the 'Abbdsids was called 'AbduUa Abu el 'Abbis "el SafFdh": it was his elder half-brother and successor, el MansOr, who was called "Abu Ga'afir." For "el Rif. . ." MS. 3 gives "el Rima and el MashhUr." CLXxiv Cp. A2, XXVIII, and A 11, lxiv. The Imdm 'Ali had a son Muhammad who was called " Ibn el Ijanafia " because his mother was of the tribe of Ijanifa (see Wiistenfeld, p. 3 1 1 and Y). CLXXV Cp. A 2, XL, and A 11, lxiii; and see note to D i, cm. A 2 gives Kutdf for Kahfin: cp. ABC, xxxi. It is, of course, only the mention of Ij^tim el T^ ((/'•v* Wiistenfeld, 6) that suggested (as in A 11, lxiii) the idea of generosity. CLXxvi Cp. A 2, XXXVIII and A 11, lxii. Here we have a valuable hint as to the different treatments accorded to the original MS. of " el Samarkandi " by BA, A 2, and An, respectively : A II simply begins " I heard. . . , etc." (f.e. el Samarkandi heard), but out of spite inserts some remarks of his own. A 2 is slightly paraphrasing for he begins " The Hadirba are a well- known tribe. El Samarkandi says ' I heard . . . ,* etc." BA simply para- phrases the whole without mentioning el Samarkandi. i For Ijlaggdg the Thakifi see Wiistenfeld, G. He was bom in 42 A Ji. and died in 95 a.h. He was successively governor of the Hegdz and of el 'Irdk. The "HapArma" are elsewhere called "HapArba" and "IJadAreb" (see D 7, LI in particular). Mansfield Parkyns says {Ufe in Abyssinia^ Ch. iv) "The inhabitants of Souakin and its neighbourhood are called Hadarba and their language Hadand^wy." He regarded them as a branch of the same group as the BiSHAidN, and mentions that they were enter- prizing traders. For an account of them see Part III, Ch. 13. CLXxvii Cp. A 2, xxxvi and A 1 1, lx. No information beyond that vouchsafed here is given in any of the fdshiis concerning the Gabarta; but Parkyns {Life in Abyssinia^ Ch. xl) speaks of a village over the Abyssinian border, east of l^eddref, as "in- habited by Abyssinian Mohammedans, who are called by their Arab co-religionists, Jibberti." Burckhardt also mentions them as a "class of ^ reading ^j^\ for sj^j^\. IV. BA. cxcvra, OF THE SUDAN 55 Abyssinian merchants" {Nubia^ pp. 309, 310). Burton (Pi^rimage,..^ i, 177) says "Abyssinian Moslems are called by the Arabs ' Jabarti.'" Bruce (Vol. in, Bk. iii, pp. 43-45) speaks of them as a "tawny" folk, not black, with long hair, and thinks their name signifies "the faithful." They are, he says,." the princes and merchants of this country [Abyssinia]^ converted to the Mahometan faith soon after the death of Mahomet." CLXxviii Cp. A 2, xxix; A 11, li and C 8, and contrast D i, clxv and D2, XV. 'Omar ibn 'Abd el 'Aziz, of the Beni Ommatya, was bom in 61 or 63 and died in loi AJi. He was Governor of Medina. MS. 3 omits "son of 'Apf " and the last eight words of the paragraph. CLXXix Cp. BA, ccvii; A 2, xxvii; A 11, lii; D i, xcii and civ, etc. From "Rikib" to "'Ali ibn Serdg" BA agrees practically with D i, but is less accurate for the earlier generations. Wiistenfeld (Y) gives the following (and cp. D i): The Imim 'AU I £1 Qusayn Zayn el 'Abdln Mu^unmad el Bd|^r I Gm'afir el ^idi)^ MOsa el Kizim I 'Ali el Ri^^\. MS. 3. ^3LS^^ji' 56 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ba. cxcvm. The copyist of MS. 3 evidently thought, rightly or wrongly, that 15 and 4l» ("Y" and <' J") were symbols of hidden meaning (q>. Hughes, p. 517). For a similar case see MS. C 9, in. ecu MS. 3 omits "I am not sure of Qasabulla's descendants/* and "I do not know. . . , etc." cciii MSS. 2 and 3 (and other MSS. I have seen) give "Kenir" for "Keni." MS. 3 omits Selim the son of 'Abd el Mzik. There is a biography of Sheikh Ijasan wad Belfla in D 3, No. 131. ccv For Ibrihim el Bolid see AB (lxxxix, xciv, etc.). Various details as to these four famous GAbirAb will be found in D 3, 17, etc. MS. 3 gives "GabArAb" for "GAbirAb." ccvi MS. 3 gives "Gabrfl" for "Merin" (MSS. i and 2). ccvii Cp. para. CLXXix, and D i, xcii and civ, where the relationship between these three Rikibs is given. MS. 3 omits the generations after 'Aid and the words "called Nowiwa." A further version of the Rikibia nisba will be foimd in D 5 (d), closely resembling BA. ccix It is not improbable that vdth this paragraph (which is omitted by MS. 3) the original copy of the nisba by el Sherif Tdhir (q.v. in para, ccxxiii) ended. £1 Sherif T^hir obviously could not have written the account of the Fungs which follows because they practically all reigned after his death. ccx The first quotation is given by Hughes (p. 483, "Quraish"). The Arabic of the second is The last sentence is The tasbih is the saying of sttbhdnu 'Uahi (" Glory be to God "). For "the children of Adam" some copies give "our father Adam." ccxi " Abu Nu'aym " is Abu Nu'aym Ahmad el Isfahini (948-1038 A j).), the author of Ijlilyat el Anbiyd (" Ornament of the Prophets "). See Huart, p. 230. ccxii It is very hard to decide what are the tribes intended. Probably this list is quite valueless. For " Beni Huzayl " MSS. i and 3 give " Bbni HUDAYL." MS. 3 gives "HAi" for "Helb," "KhalAf" for "IJalAf," "NA§m" for "NA^iR," "GhAbip" for "KAfid," and adds one other (indecipher- able). "El Ag*hQri" is Sheikh el Islim Abu el Irshdd 'Ali ibn Muhammad ibn Zayn el Din ibn Sheikh el Islim 'Abd el Rahman el Ag*hori, of the Mdliki sect. He died in 1066 a.h. (1655-6 a.d.). He wrote three com- mentaries on "Khalil" (see Ijiagi Khalfa's Lexicon^ Vol. v, p. 447). He occurs again in D 3, 22, and his great-grandfather in D 3, 157. ccxiii Cp. A 2, xxx; A 11, vii and liii; D 2, i and D 6, xxvi; and cp. note to BA, clxxiii. See also Vol. i, p. 162, for this migration or its prototype. IV. BA. ocxvL OF THE SUDAN 57 Sula3anin ibn 'Abd el Mdlik ibn Marwin was the name of the seventh of the Ommayyad dynasty, who died in 717 aj>.; but he certainly never went to Abyssinia and the Sudan and he died nine years before '' el Saffdh " was bom. Either the Sulaymin referred to here is another man altogether or, more likely, a confusion has arisen between his name and that of 'AbduUa ibn Marwin, the last of the Onunayyads, who did take refuge in the Sudan. The first 'Abbdsid Khalifa reigned from 750 to 754 a j). MS. 3 omits mention of the change of " Ans" to "Ounsa." ccxiv For"Ounsdb"MS.2givcs"Unsdb." ccxv Cp. A 2, XXXII ; A 1 1, LV and D 2, xli. ccxvi "Fung" (p^) and "FOng" (p-^^) occur with equal common- ness. In D 3 both are used indiscriminately. For the origin of the name see Westermann, pp.]n et seq, 910A.H. (1504 A.D.) is the accepted date for the foundation of the kingdom of Sennir, and there is greater agreement in the nimierous extant chronologies of the kings than would be expected. The points that are worthy of notice here are (i) That in Bruce and Cailliaud's versions 'Abd el Kddir appears as successor instead of predecessor of Ndfl, but in BA, D 2, and D 7 (which is the most reliable) 'Abd el ^dir is shown as succeeding 'Omdra Donkas. (2) "'Omdra Abu Saklnfn" (MSS. i and 2) should probably be " 'Omdra Abu Sakikfn" (or " Sakaykfn" as in MS. 3, D 3, vi and D 7). (3) Doda (or Dora, as in MS. 3) is also given by Bruce and Cailliaud, but in D 2 and D 7 (and as a general rule) he is omitted. (4) "Tanbul" appears in Bruce as "Tiby"; in Cailliaud, D 2 and D 7 as "Tabl": MS. 3 also gives "Jabl." (5) 'Abd el J^diT and Oimsa appear in transposed order in Bruce, CaiUiaud, D 2, and D 7. (6) The 'Adldn who preceded Bddi Sid el KOm is similarly said by Bruce to have been son of Ounsa and brother of 'Abd el Kidir: Cailliaud also calls him brother of 'Abd el Kddir. D 2 and D 7 and MSS. in general {e.g. D 3, 241) call him "son of Aya": this may be a nickname, or his mother may have been Aya, or there may be a confusion between Aya (written ^L^O and Unsa, i^. Ounsa {(LJ\ or X«Jt). Cailliaud is in error when he sp^ks of 'Adlin as "Tu^ par le cheykh Agyb." All the MSS. and all traditions agree that 'Adlin killed 'Agfb, f>. the famous sheikh of the 'AbdullAb, known as the Mdngilak^ for whom see D 3 (vi and passim) and D 5 (a). As regards the site of the battle, Cailliaud gives it as Kark6g, as do BA, AB and D 3 (No. 241): elsewhere in D 3 (No. 126) it is written "Karg6g" or "Karj6j" (^^j^^) by error for Kark6g (^yB^jS^). D 7 gives "Kalk61," and the latter may be correct. The name Kark6g, as generally used, applies to a large and well-known village over 50 miles south of Sennir and it is most improbable that Sheikh 'Agfb would ever have been fighting the Fung there. His seat was north of Khartoum and 58 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv, ba. ocxvl the niimerous engagements between the Fung and the 'AbdullAb used to take place in the vicinity of el Qalfi&ya, or at least far north of Sennib*. Kalk61 is close to el KimUn, some 60 miles south of Khartoimi, and a likely spot for a battle to have occurred between Fung and 'AbdullAb. Or again the reference may well be to a small village called Kark6g very close to the south of Khartoum, and a copyist, thinking the southemly Kark6g to be intended, and knowing it to be out of the question, may have substituted "Kalkdl." (7) Nineteen years is too long for Bddi Sid el KOm. Bruce gives 6, CaiUiaud 7, D 2 12, and D 7 only 3 years for his reign. (8) ''Bddi, son of Abu Dukn" (in all three MSB.) should be '*Bidi Abu Dukn." By '' Sidi 'Abd el l^dir el Gayli " (in all three MSB.) the author means 'Abd el Kddir el Gfldni, the founder of the ^diria tarika^ who died in 1 166 A J). The words translated ''was a follower of*' are 0^yi> yJ^j^^^^' (9) MB. 3 (only) allots Oimsa son of Nifir 14 instead of 4 years, ccxvii-ccxxi Ismd'fl died about 1766 and the total of the preceding reigns mentioned by BA is 310 years. As BA says 'Omdra Donkas began to reign in 910 aji., this would bring us to 1220 aji., ix. 1805 aj>. It is clear, therefore, that the durations of the reigns have been exaggerated. There were nominal Fung kings who succeeded Ismi'il, and the names that follow here as those of the Hamag dynasty are really those of the all- powerful Hamag viziers. Between Ismd'il and Ni§ir walad Muhammad there is a gap during which 'AdUn II was nominal king and Bddi walad Ragab and Ragab walad Muhanunad successively viziers. Ndsir succeeded Ragab while 'Adldn was still on the throne. For these kings and viziers see D 7. In para, ccxix MB. 3 gives "Muhammad walad Ragab" for "Ragab walad Muhanunad," and 4 years for 4^. ccxxii "1230" (I rr.) is no doubt a misprint for "1235" (I TT^). Ismd'fl Pasha took Benndr in June, 1821. ccxxiii MB. 3 is identical with MBB. i and 2 in this paragraph, but for the omission of the words "that was found" and "ibn" (between "Ibri- hfm " and " el feki ") and the substitution of " Gabdrdbi " for " Gdbirdbi " ; but MB. 3 of the nisha ends abruptly with the words " Gdbir son of Muhammad. End" (^^^t^l j>»<^ ■• ^1 >^W)* A copy in the possession of the feki Muhammad 'Abd el Mdgid of Omdurmin is identical in this passage with MBB. i and 2, but ends abruptly with " and I confide." Which of the copyists is referred to in the phrase " I found his son. . . " is uncertain as there is no information available as to the date of el Nor el Gdbiribi. The date of el Bherif el Jdhir ibn 'AbduUa would be about the end of the fifteenth century a.d., i,e, about the time of the foundation of the Fung kingdom : he was senior to Bheikh el Za3m ibn SughayerQn, whom D 3 (No. 258) says died in 1086 a.h. (1675 A J).), by five generations, both being descended from 'Aid ; and it appears he wrote the msba^ and that IV. BA. ocxxix, OF THE SUDAN 59 from him it passed to Gdbir, who was his cousin and junior to him by two generations. By "his father Gdbir" must be meant ''his ancestor Cxdbir." ^^He copied. . . " presimiably refers to Ibrihim ibn el feki Muhammad. Cp. the note to D 3, 17. ccxxv This paragraph and the following three and para, ccxxx are all additions by the latest copyist, the 'Ebayd Muhammad mentioned. MS. 2 ends with para, ccxxrv and the verse quoted in ccxxix. ccxxviii Cp. paras, cxxxiii and cxxxiv and notes thereon. El Nor Bey 'An|:ara was one of the Khalifa's best-known amirs. He survived the period of the Dervishes and still resides at Omdurmin. It is very doubtful if he is entitled to claim the ancestry here given: he is said to have been half a black. " Sdb el Yal " may be an error for " Sdb el Layl." ''Matti'* is the same name as the Biblical Amittai. ccxxn Cp. AB, xxx and A 2, zliii. TREE TO ILLUSTRATE MS. "BA" 1. GUHAYNA BRANCH 1 Sa'ad I Ravth Guhayna* I Mufl^ IjLays Dahmin I 'Abdulla I . Dhubiin • Note, In the text two v of the ancestors of *tt§ represent sons by dl 0 ad •'Omrtfn (Bern *Omrdn) 'Amir CArmima) §'Abd el 'Ai (Mai T T SaW Pabfa Akfrft Adi iSabikiyyan) {QabVdt) (Kurtdn) (Daki Hili 1 LQla = I:{asan e! Hilali (by a concubine) r" Ferag I NQb Doka 'Akil 1 fDwayb {Beni Dwayh) ' 1 I Dfnka i I \ IbhLhim I Mbib I Dekin Aur Kif OluclGhiya lad T Clra KirAn KAranfeu Ddka Aywa I^alk^l {KaldkUi in Tarns) Ddgir (Datvdgira in t/te East) 'Mil (Ma'dkla) i( [alO- «^ Lahu — • (LahdtoiyyGn) SI— \ 1 Minba'a Sandal {Sanddalih) \r bira la [S. "BA" I im 4rashk6l 'abUshia . IS. "BA" I jtn Arashkdl KahOshia , TREE TO ILLUSTRATE MS. "BA" 2. GA'ALlfN BRANCH talib is yiiny \ kings H — r Gdm \Gawi6 1 Mak (Meh I.Iamama, married her cousin Ilamayddn Abu Khamsin r Bishd nandb i FddU Mubammad ^^^Muhammaddb of Gerayf liasOiKaribdb Belidb 'Kitidb i I;;Iammad el Bahkarub (Awgdh) R (Re afa*a 'Awa4 'Abd el Rahman Bddil^is Wahhavb Wdb) (Wahdhib) \ Kunna {Kunndwiyyttn) f Ba*ash6m Ba^dshim Saba*dnia People of el *Arashk6l People of el KabOshia , 1 *Abd Shams iSee Sheet i) I £1 *Abbd8 See Sheet 2) by different mothd 1 r— Lglb fZayd htuSb) I lim 'Abd el Ral ^^ \Bahgdb ) f El feld I 1 • mad 'Abd el Kerl I i [6i ] MANUSCRIPT AB Introduction The author of AB was Ahmad ibn Ismd'fl " el Azhari." Both his father and mother belonged to the DAHMASHfA section of BedayrI a and were therefore ultimately Ga'aliIn, claiming descent from el 'Abbis the uncle of the Prophet. Ahmad '' el Azhari " was bom at el Obeid in Kordofdn, and about 1830-1840 went to Egypt and entered the University of el Azhar. He remained there for twelve years as a student and teacher of the Miliki code, and then returned to el Obeid. In 1 88 1 he proposed returning to Cairo, but on reaching Khar- toum was requested by Ra'Qf Pasha, the Governor-General, to accompany an expedition against the newly arisen Mahdi and attempt conciliation. The party was, however, dl but annihilated and ''el Azhari '' was among the slain. The original manuscript, written in 1853, is in the keeping of the head of the Ismi'ilia farikay to which the family of the author all belong, and was lent to me temporarily in 1907 by ''el Sayyid" Ismi'fl el Azhari, the son of the author and then It^^di of el Obeid. He had borrowed it from the son of that Sayyid el Mekki who had been the head of the farika and the Mahdi's foremost adherent in Kordofdn. Since then I have seen various other copies and ex- tracts, and probably they are very numerous. The headmaster of el Kdmlin school made a copy of the original for the author's son in December 1910, and copies of this copy both for the Director of Education and for me. Having done no more in 1907 than translate the original and not copied out the Arabic I have made frequent use, when in doubt, of the copy made for me. Of the manner in which the work was composed no more is known than what the author himself states. He seems to have collected a number of ciurent pedigrees, and after eliminating much that he thought worthless to have embellished the remainder with a series of pious aphorisms and arguments, some inferior verses of his own composition, and a wealth of detail as to the present ramifications of his own family. Much of this extraneous matter has been omitted in translation. 62 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ab. l I In the name of God. . . . Praise be to God. . .(a lor^ exordium in praise of God and of Muhammad follows). II The servant of his glorious God, el Sayyid Ahmad ibn el Wali el Sheikh Ismi'fl now speaks. Since the study of the pedigrees of men is one of which the knowledge is useless and ignorance is harm- less, and since by expending one's energies on such study one shortens one's days, I paid no attention to it, nor did I feel any tendency to do so, until at last I even became confused as to the exact deter- mination of my relationship to such of my own and my father's generation as were alive. In addition, this confusion existed to such an extent among several of the family that some of them began to vie with others in the length of their pedigrees and to boast of their original ancestors. III Accordingly, the Imdm of the age, the Leader of the Way, the restorer of lawful and true knowledge, the master of his time, my lord and father, el Wali Ismd'il, by whose agency God granted me to taste the sweetness of the Faith, ordered me to make a genealogical record showing every one of the ancestors from whom were variously descended those that were yet alive, and to point out all the seed of our ancestor el feki Bishdra el Gharbdwi and to carry back their pedigrees to him, and his pedigree also to el Malik Ndsir son of Salih son of Musa el Kebfr, who was known 3S Masu and in whose person are united all the branches of Ga'al eL DufAr now existing, and [he bade me] to mention also how this Ancestor was descended from Serrdr son of Kerdam, the ancestor of airtfie Ga'aliyyCn and to carry back his pedigree to el Sayyid el 'Abbds tDJ uncle of the Prophet, to whom be the blessings of God and salutatic^n, and through el 'Abbib to 'Adnin, and so to arrange all in verse that thereby all our family and suchlike might attain the uttermost of thoir desire. IV Then I sought for the books of pedigree^ that contain all the tribes of Ga'al el DufAr and suchlike among tlJif Arabs, and by the strength and might of God I was able to obtain\nimierous manu- scripts, including one copied by my maternal grancUf^ther the learned and esteemed and profound sage el Hig Muhamqp^d ^^^ Bishira from a manuscript which he discovered in God's couV^ry, Mekka the noble, in the year of his pi^rimage, written by the h^d of el Sherif Surur. V p also obtained] a copy made — also in the Holy iVand — ^by the learned expert and pious saint el Sheikh Muhammad y^^ '^^ i^^ 'Abd el Biki from a manuscript which he found in posscJp^®^ ^^ ^^ Sheikh el Kimil, the learned genealogist known as "el Aj|pghnibi"; IV. AB. XL OF THE SUDAN 63 and the latter had copied it from the manuscript of el Sheikh Silim el SanhQri. VI [Again, I obtained] a manuscript which agrees with the two I have mentioned and which is said by its copier to have been also taken from el Sheikh el SanhQri; and, in addition, more than four other manuscripts. VII All these manuscripts were examined and their substance ex-> tracted, and thereto I added what I ascertained by questioning learned men of high standing, and made of them a genealogical record that will undoubtedly satisfy whoever reads it. This I [com- pleted] on the forenoon of Wednesday the 4th of Gamdd el Akhir in the year 1263 a.h.^. . • VIII And after I had made this rough copy in that year I continued to study the accuracy of the genealogies which I had collected for several years, and, after ascertaining the truth from the authoritative works of famous Imdms, I rejected whatever was completely in- accurate in certain of the records, and finally accepted as true what- ever I had found by the help of God to be correct. Then I set my- self to make a fair copy, after having added such words as occasion demanded, [and] I inserted the narrative of various incidents by way of explanation and instruction. IX Then I named the work "The Complete Compilation of our pedigree to el Sayyid el 'Abbds," and put it into verse, adding exiracts quoted on the authority of the Imdms whose names are familiar to all men of education. This I have done in a manner such as I have not seen equalled elsewhere, and I have said all that there 18 to be said by way of information concerning the ultimate origins and subdivisions [of the tribe] ; and I have arranged the result of my researches from the authorities into a complete constellation of five chapters : X The first chapter explains the honour accruing to one that traces his descent to el Sayyid el 'Abbds, and gives some of the virtues of el Sayyid el 'Abbds, and mentions his descendants and what people trace their lineage to them, and shows how honourable is he that is connected with the Prophet, upon whom be the blessing of God, by having Hdshim ibn 'Abd Men&f as a common ancestor, and how secure is he that has preserved the record of his pedigree from father to ancestor, and what is ordained for him that disowns them. XI There is also an appendix enimierating one by one the steps whereby our pedigree is traced to el Sayyid el 'Abbds, God bless him, both in prose and verse, and mentioning all the ways [to grace] ^ 1846 A J). 64 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ab. xl and which of them is the best: it also explains our connection with the Prophet, upon whom be the blessings of God, in that Hishim ibn 'Abd Menif is our common ancestor, and our lineage as far back as 'Adnin. XII The second chapter explains the duty of studying the profitable part of genealogical records, and shows what part of them is un- profitable. XIII There is also an appendix giving the rule concerning the observance of ties of blood-relationship. XIV The third chapter gives the descendants of our ancestor the feki Bishira el Gharbdwi and shows how they are related to him. XV There is also an appendix concerning our ancestor, the feki Bishira, himself. XVI The fourth chapter contains a warning against overweening pride in one's forefathers. XVII There is also an appendix explaining how the learned and pious man is better than he of noble descent unless the latter be also learned and pious. XVIII The fifth chapter gives some account of the tribes of the Arabs and Ga'al el DufAr. XIX There is also an appendix giving the pedigree of my maternal grandfather el Hdg Muhammad walad Bishira to el Say)dd el 'Abb^, and his connection with the Prophet, upon whom be the blessings of God, through having H^him ibn 'Abd Mendf as a common an- cestor, and the continuation of his pedigree as far as 'Adnin. XX And now it is time to commence laying before you the result of the work I have done by the help of the Lord of all honour and eternity : so in the name of God, and placing my trust in God and his Prophet, I begin as follows. {Here foUoios Chapter /, a disquisition concerning the honour that accrues to one that traces his descent to el *Abbds: z^ pages are omitted in the translation; and then occurs the following^ f.e. para, xxi, etc.) XXI Now as regvds the seed of el Sayyid el 'Abbis, God bless him, the genealogists mention that he had two sons, el Fadl and 'Abdulla, God bless them. The truth, however, is that el Sayyid el 'Abb^ had ten sons and three daughters; namely el Fadl and 'Abdulla and 'Obaydulla and Mushir^ and 'Abd el Raiiman and Ma'abad and el Ijirith and Kathir and '(3f and Tam^ and Amna and Um I^abfb and Safia. XXII After exhaustive search I have not found that el Sayyid Fadl had any children except Um Kulthum: the bulk of the tribe [are ^ reading>l.« for^^. IV. AB. XXIX. OF THE SUDAN 65 descended from] el Sayyid 'Abdulla ibn el 'Abbds, and I have found that he had more than three sons, and they include 'Ali and el Fadl and 'Obaydulla. XXIII From 'Ali son of 'Abdulla are descended the 'AbAbsa, and from el Fadl son of 'Abdulla the Ga'aliyyOn, and from 'Obaydulla son of 'Abdulla the HilAliyyCn. And their children's children have become scattered in the lands of the East and the West. XXIV All the sub-tribes of the Beni el 'AbbAs who are now in the Sudin are descended from el Fadl son of 'Abdulla son of el 'Abbds, whether they be Ga'al el DufAr or not; and this, please God, I will explain in the fifth chapter^ when enumerating the tribes of the Ga'aliyyCn, that is of Ga'al el DufAr. {The author continues his discourse concerning the immediate descendants of el *Abbds for 3^ pages ^ and then continues as foUotos^ i.e. para, xxv, etc) XXV Appendix giving the steps whereby our pedigree is traced to el Sayyid el *Abbds^ God bless him^ and our connection with the Prophet^ upon whom, be the blessings of God^ in that Hdshim ibn *Abd Mendf is our common ancestor^ and our lineage as far back as Adndn. XXVI Since it has been shown from what I have said how honour has accrued to us from our connection with the Prophet, upon whom be the blessings of God, and since it has been taught therein that people are to be believed as to their pedigrees, I say praise be to God that I have preserved my pedigree [as handed down] by my ancestors to me and by their ancestors to them. XXVII And [the truth of] it has been confirmed by such persons as I have found who are advanced in years and are men of weight and reliability, and by questioning them I have verified it, and to what they have told me I have added all the true pedigrees which have come into my hands and been preserved by me, and I have made certain of the truth [of the whole] by enquiries from the learned genealogists. XXVIII Here then is the course of our pedigree to our ancestor the fdd Bishdra el Gharbiwi, whereby those of his seed now existing trace their descent, and [an exposition of] the connection with him of any tribes of Ga'al el DufAr now existing, and of his connection with Serrir ibn Kerdam, the ancestor of all the famous tribes of Ga'al, and with our lord el 'Abbds, the uncle of the Prophet, upon whom be the blessings of God, and with his ancestor Hdshim ibn *Abd Menif, and again with the latter *s forefather 'Adndn. XXIX Indeed I have preserved my pedigree beyond 'Adndn to 1 reading J^cdUt for J.^cJj\, U.S. a s 66 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IV. ab. xxix. Adam the father of mankind, God bless him, but I am not permitted to recount it beyond 'Adndn because of the saying of the Prophet as related by the genealogists, "Trace not pedigrees beyond 'Adnin"; and in truth my only desire in giving this record is to show the honour that accrues to me from my connection with the Prophet, for to him [only] do 'Adndn and the rest owe the honoiu- [in which they are held]. XXX Thus the poet has said: ''How many a father owes the nobility (which he possesses) to his son even as 'Adnin owes his to the Prophet of God." XXXI By way of explanation I tell you also that when the Ga'alit- YCfN, that is Ga'al el DufAr, were shown to be descended from el Sayyid el Fadl son of el Sayyid 'AbduUa son of 'Abbds, and when each one of them began enumerating his ancestors one by one until he reached el Sayyid el 'Abbds, some of the genealogists [were found to] differ in the course of the enumeration owing to inaccuracies of the cop3dsts in altering the spelling of some of the names and omitting others and transposing the position of others. XXXII But, after making most minute investigations, I adopted [in each case] the version that most often occurred, [and then too] after hearing [the names] from the mouths of them that knew them. Thus my enumeration became authoritative, as you shall shortly see, please God, both in prose and verse. XXXIII And if the list of ancestors of anyone who claims to be of Ga'al el DufAr does not include Sal^, his pedigree is incorrect, for Saldh was ancestor of Ga'al el DufAr, and he had seven sons, and his father was Musa el Kebir, who was known as Masu. XXXIV Then the list proceeds from Saidh [upwards] to Serrdr ibn Kerdam, the ancestor of all the Ga'al, and if any list does not in- clude him its owner is no Ga'ali. XXXV Now there is a variant account wherein it is said that Sal^ was son of Muhammad el Dahmashi son of Bedayr son of Samra, and this is utterly wrong. XXXVI Another variant says that Saldh was son of Muhammad el Dahmashi son of Bedayr son of Turki son of Bedayr son of Samra, and this also is incorrect. XXXVII Yet another variant gives Saldh as son of Musa el Keblr, who was known as Masu, son of Muhammad son of Salih son of Bedayr son of Samra, and this account is nearer the truth. XXXVIII The real reliable version is that Salkh was son of Milsa, who was nicknamed Masu el Kebir son of Muhammad son of Salih son of Muhammad son of Dahmash son of Bedayr son of Samra son of Serrdr. IV. AB. XLVi. OF THE SUDAN 67 XXXIX As regards Serrdr, the ancestor of all [the Ga'aliyyCn], some say that he was son of Kerdam son of Budd'a son of I;Iark^ son of Masruk son of Ahmad el Yemdni son of el Ga'al son of Idris son of ^ys son of Yemen son of el Khazrag son of 'Adi son of I^u^ son of Kerab son of Hdfil son of Yifil son of Dhu el Kili'a el IjUmyari son of Himyar son of Sa'ad son of el Fadl son of 'Abdulla son of el 'Abbds, but I have not found this true. XL Others say that Serrir was son of Kerdam son of Abu el Dis son of Budd'a son of ^asin son of Ahmad el ^egdzi son of Ibr&him el Yemini Ga'al el Aswad son of el Fadl son of 'AbduUa son of el 'Abb^, and this too is given for what it is worth. XLI Others say that Serrdr was son of Kerdam son of Abu el Dis son of Budi'a son of Masruk. XLII Also it is said that Hasin was son of Ahmad son of parkin, or again that his name was 'Abdulla son of 'Abd el Mutfalib son of H^ishim. But this account also is feeble. XLIII The correct account which I have found in the highest authorities and most generally supported and which I have adopted in my version is as follows : XLIV I say — and God is our help — ^that I am el Sayyid Ahmad son of el Sheikh Ism^'il el Wali son of 'Abdulla son of Ismi'il son of 'Abd el Rahfm Bihi son of el Hdg Hammad son of the feki Bishira el Gharbdwi son of the feki 'Ali son of Bursi son of Muhammad son of Kabsh son of Himayn son of el Malik Ndsir son of Salih son of Musa, sumamed Masii el Kebir, son of Muhammad son of ^aldh son of Muhammad son of Dahmash son of Bedayr son of Samra son of Serr4r, the ancestor of all [the Ga'aliyyun], son of Kerdam son of Abu el Dis son of Budd'a son of Harkdn son of Masruk son of • • • • Ahmad el Hegdzi son of Muhammad el Yemeni son of Ibrdhim el Ga'ali, who was ancestor of Ga'al the famous, son of Sa'ad son of el Fadl son of 'Abdulla son of el 'Abbds, the uncle of the Prophet, upon whom be the highest blessings of God and salutation, son of 'Abd el Muttalib son of Hdshim son of 'Abd Mendf son of Kusai son • • • • of Kelib son of Murra son of Ka'ab son of Luai son of Ghilib son of Fihr son of Mdlik son of el Nudr son of Kenina son of Khuzayma son of Mudraka son of el Yds son of Mudr son of Nizdr son of Ma'ad son of 'Adndn. XL V Here ends the true pedigree which I have preserved and there- by observed the law. XLVI I have also put it into verse as an aid to memory to the student in order that he may thereby be enabled to gratify his object to the fiiU. 5—2 68 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IV. ab. xlyu. {Here folhto 41 lines of doggerel^ eked out with laudatory adjectives and religious remarks and giving the writer* s pedigree up to *Adndn. Then, after 4 lines of prose, occurs the following, i.e. para, xlvij, etc.) XL VII Chapter II, explaining the duty of studying the profitable part of genealogical records, and showing what part of them is unprofitable, with an appendix thereto. XL VIII The study of pedigrees is in part profitable and in part unprofitable. The study of so much as is profitable is obligatory by law upon every Muslim. XLIX Thus Sidi el Imim 'Omar ibn el Khatt^b, God bless him, said ** Ye know from your pedigrees how ye are connected." L And the Sheikh Tat^ says ** It is your duty to know from your pedigrees how ye are connected, because of the exhortation ye have received to [keep the record of] your blood-relationships." LI El Shddhali also says ''That which has no other claim to be obligatory than his {sc. 'Omar's) [sole] authority is yet obligatory." LII The above is intended to apply to [the study of the pedigrees of] people between whom [and yourself] there is some relationship ; and indeed el Imim Abu el Ijbsan acquiesced in the obligations of such study in the same manner, saying that this applied to blood-relation- ship, [f .^.] to the case of people between whom [and yourself] there is some relationship, and not to [the case of] a man who claims honour by marriage [only]. LIII El 'Adawi also said ** Ye know that [the keeping of the record of] your blood-relationships is obligatory"; so he is equally to be credited. LIV And, look you! Is it not obvious that a man should know from his pedigree the total number of his ancestors in Islam rather than restrict his knowledge to three forefathers [only] ? LV That which is unprofitable in the [study of] pedigrees is the knowledge of the pedigrees of others, that is of those to whom one is unrelated, because the authoritative dictum does not apply to such, and the following saying of the Prophet, upon whom be the blessings of God, about one who was learned in pedigrees bears this out "A knowledge of them is useless and ignorance harmless." LVI El Tat^ says " Such knowledge of pedigrees as ' so and so was son of so and so of the children of so and so, and the children of so and so are connected with the children of so and so by having so and so as a common ancestor' is a [type of] learning that is unprofitable both in this world and the next, and ignorance of it does no harm to him that is ignorant of it, nor does he commit any sin by neglecting it." IV. AB. LxxvL OF THE SUDAN 69 LVII On this point too it is to be noted that a noble pedigree con- fers no merit upon a man from the religious point of view, and pride in such is blameworthy. LVIII Yusef ibn *Omar sajrs "If a man devote himself to the study of what does not concern him^ in his religion, his labour is impious." LIX I say that this is the tradition, and if the warning against pride of ancestry is [admitted to have been] proved, then it becomes a matter of knowledge that the study of other people's pedigrees is of no use and unprofitable, since "knowledge of them is useless and ignorance harmless." LX El Imdm Abu el Hasan says " He who is ignorant of this should not be called ignorant." LXI An improfitable form of genealogical research is the tracing of pedigrees to one's infidel ancestors. Indeed a knowledge of the relationships of infidels is not demanded by the law. (The author enlarges on this topic for half a page and then continues — para. LXii.) LXII Thus I have shown you from the above what is profitable and what unprofitable in [the study of] pedigrees and the obligation of knowing so much as is profitable, as proved by the saying of el Imim 'Omar quoted above. LXin This is supported by the quotation I have found in some genealogical records from the Words of the Prophet. . .about one who was learned in pedigrees "A knowledge of them is useless and ignorance harmless " : LXIV-LXX That is. . .{here follow y word for word^ paras. BA, vii to XI f followed by a series of quotations from Abu el Hasan^ etc.). LXXI-LXXII (An explanation of terms used.) LXXIII (Identical with BA, xiii.) LXXIV (Identical with BA, xiv.) (The author then continues in the same strain for half a page. Then begins the long third chapter concerning the numerous descendants of elfe/d Bishdra el Gharbdwi. The first 12 pages are omitted: then occurs the following y ix. para. Lxxv.) LXXV Now our ancestor, the feki Bishdra el Gharbdwi, was by origin one of the most noble Ga'al, the dignitaries of high lineage, and he was descended from the children of 'Abbds the uncle of the Prophet . . . y and this I dealt with in the first chapter in enumerating my ancestors. LXXVI Now his forefathers were among the dignitaries of the 1 reading A-JU Ji^^^ 0^*9« O^ U/^. 76 NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN iv. ab. ocxxiv. CCXXIV 'Abdulla had a son el Fadl, who was father of Sa'ad the father of Ibrdhim el Ga'ali. Ibrdhfm begot. . ,{and so on down to Serrdfy as in para. XLiv). CCXXV-CXXXVI (A mere repetition ofp^rz. xxiii.) CCXXVII I will now give the pedigree, as I have done in the other cases, and I will do so in the course of showing my own ancestry, beginning with my maternal grandfather el Hdg Muhammad ibn Bishdra, and [showing] how he was descended from el Sajryid el 'Abbds and connected with the Prophet. . .by a common ancestry from Hdshim son of 'Abd Men&f, and I will even go further, back to 'Adndn. Since I have shown you my true and trustworthy lineage on my father's side, I will similarly give the pedigree of my mother's father : it is as follows : CCXXVIII I am el Sayyid Ahmad son of el Sheikh Ismd'fl el Wali, and my mother was Zaynab, daughter of el Hdg Muhammad son of. . ,{as in the tree, as far back as *Adndn). CCXXIX This is the record I have kept as ordained by the law, and in the work I have throughout showed the pedigrees, whether through male or female, with intent that the whole should be known, as re- quired by the law. CCXXX Certain points had been obscure to me, and this fact originally actuated me to write this work; and I have prayed God to give me assistance, for He is Almighty, and I offer to Him praise from first to last; and prayer and homage be to Muhammad, the foremost of the prophets by his pre-eminence, and [blessings be] upon all his followers. May God forgive my past sins and my future sins, my known sins and my unknown sins, and give me blessing in this world and in the world of eternity, and keep me from all future ill. And may God grant His mercy to all the prophets and apostles; and praise be to God the Lord of the worlds. CCXXXI This work was finally completed on the noon of Wednesday the nth of Rabf'a el Thini in the year 1270^ after the Hegira or Flight of the last of the prophets, upon whom be the blessing of God. . .{the Te Deum of para, ccxxx is again repeated). 1 1853 AJ>. [77] AB (NOTES) II The term "Wall" is a title given to a holy man after death. The reverence paid to them and to their tombs is based on Chapter x (63) of the Kurdn (see Sell, p. 109, and Hughes, p. 663). III The term Ga'al el DufAr apparently relates exclusively to those Ga'aliyyCn who are descended from $aldh: see paras, xxxiii and ccxiv. For the versification of the pedigree see para. xlvi. IV Only one of the alleged authorities mentioned in this and the two following paragraphs is known to me: this is Sdlim ibn Muhammad el Sanhori, who was a commentator on the Mukhtasar of Khalil ibn Ishdk el Gindi. He died in 1015A.H. (1606 a.d.) and is mentioned in Hagi Khalfa's Lexicon (Vol. v, p. 447). Cp. D 3, No. 195. It is a common practice of these Sudan genealogists to cull from the works of mediaeval authors certain pious remarks and details of informa- tion as to the pedigrees of contemporaries of the Prophet, and, after in- corporating this in their own work among innumerable genealogical details derived from entirely different sources, and even from mere hearsay, to quote the mediaeval authors as authority for the whole. The author of AB hovers between this and the more candid policy (paras, vii, viii, and xxvii). XXI Sec Wiistenfeld (W). Two sons are omitted. XXII Um Kulthom was el Fadl's only child. 'Abdulla had eight children, including those given : See Wiistenfeld (W). XXIII 'Obaydulla and el Fadl are not shown by Wiistenfeld as having any descendants at all. 'Ali had 17 children. XXVI Cp. BA, XV and D 5 (c), xviii. XXIX Cp. BA, cxxxv; A2, in; A 8, ix. XXX Also quoted in BA, ccxxix. The Arabic is: XXXV, XXXVI, XXXVII I have not met with any of these three condenmed versions. XXXIX This, with certain variations, is the account most commonly accepted. Abu el Dfs is omitted by error between Kerdam and Budd'a. For Budi'a a common variant is Kudi'a. Cp. the trees of BA and MSS. A I to A II, and the note on para, cxxxiii of BA, from which it appears that the version here referred to may be BA or an older copy of BA. XL I have not met with this version. Hasin occurs in A 9. Cp. however D 6, II for "Ga'al el Aswad" ("the black"). XLiii, XLiv There is little doubt that the author has chosen this pedigree because he did not like the look of such non-Arab names as Hdfil and Yifil, and because, there being many variants of the names between Abu el D^ and Sa'ad he thought the best way would be to omit them all. The result of course is that there are far too few generations between the author 78 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ab. xliv. and el 'Abbis. His statement that he found this pedigree as it stands "in the highest authorities " is no doubt pure invention. XLVi The quality of the verse is vile and is on a par with the Elizabethan ballad of John Symon entitled "Pleasant Poesie, or sweete Nosegay of fragrant smellyng Rowers gathered in the Garden of heavenly Pleasiure, the holy and blessed Bible, to the tune of the Black Almayne." The following lines from this work (quoted in the Quarterly Review of April, 1913) are very similar to the result of our author's e£Forts, and the very title quoted at once recalls the florid nomenclature of Arabic works : laacke was no weede, Nor Jacob in very deede: Joseph was a flower of price, God dyd hym save from cruell device; Also Moses eke we find ; And Aaron likewyse up we bynde, Josua is not out of mynd. XLix Cp. BA, III and see note thereon. L Sheikh Tatii was Muhammad ibn Ibrihim el Tatii, Grand Kidi of Egypt. He died in 1094 a Ji. (1683 aj>.). He is not mentioned by I^agi Khalfa. LI Cp. BA, rv. El Shidhali, the founder of the religious order of the Shidhalia, was Abu el ^asan 'Ali el ShidhaU ibn 'AbduUa, a descendant of Abu T^b. He was bom near Tunis and died in 1258 ajd. He was the author of Hizb el Bohr (''the Litany of the Sea") and other works on the duties of worship. (See Huart, p. 278.) ui Cp. BA, V. The Imdm Abu el Hasan is, I think, 'Ali ibn Muhammad ibn Muham- mad ibn Muhammad ibn Khalaf el ManOfi. He was bom at Cairo in 857 A.H. (1453 AJD.). Liii El 'Adawi is possibly 'Ali ibn Ahmad el Sa'idi, a Mdliki doctor. The *Adawia order was founded by Sheikh 'Adi ibn Musdfir in the second half of the twelfth century a.d. LV Cp. BA, V. Lviii Cp. BA, VI, and see note thereto. A Yosef ibn 'Omar is mentioned in JFIagi Khalfa's Lexicon (Vol. iii, p. 413) as a commentator on the Risdla of el Shifa'i; and another, sumamed "el KidOzi," as a commen- tator on a Hanafite mukhta^ar by el Imdm Abu el ^usayn Ahmad (v. Vol. V, p. 455). The date of neither is given. Lxrv The only difference between this paragraph and para, vii of BA is "el 'Arab" (AB) for "el Anzdb" (BA). See note to BA, vii. Lxxv. This feki Bishdra's importance is greatly exaggerated. He is not even mentioned in the fabakdt Wad DayfuUa {tje, D 3), although much space is allotted to his contemporaries, the pupils of Ibrdhim el Boldd. Lxxvii The word spelt " GharbAwIngi " is intended to be pronounced " GHARBAwfNCHI." Lxxxi "Letters patent" is «l»., plur. ^^^tt^. Frequent mention is made in the fabakdt Wad DayfuUa of the grant of similar privileges to holy men. IV. AB. c. OF THE SUDAN 79 Lxxxii Bddi "Abu Shelokh" reigned 1733-1766 (Bruce) or 1721-1761 (Cailliaud). (See note to D 7, xlviii for this name.) Lxzxiii Bddi Abu Dukn reigned 1651-1689 (Bruce) or 1638-1675 (CaiUiaud). Lxxxiv "Contribution" is ^m,ut^ (hasab), ix. an offering, generally of dammUr (cloth) given to anyone who came as friend \hasib) of the Sultan. "First-fruits" is J^U ('dda\ Ut. "custom." "Levy" is iiU {^dna)^ tit. "assistance." "Market-due" is jty» (kutodr), ix. 2l due taken on the sale of articles. "Impost" is ^W^ {gabdya). In DdrfQr Abo gabdyin under the Sultans was the official responsible for collecting the com tithes. "Forage-due" is JyU {*al6k\ ix. a gift of com to feed the beasts of a great man and his retinue when he halted at a village. " Herd- due" is Cij^L* {matUrat), ix. the fattest of the flock, for slaughter in honour of a dignitary's visit: Ar. jy, to fatten up (properly of a bull). This list is of interest as showing the local imposts in force under Fung rule. Lxxxviii The real reason of the nickname "Westerner" was very pro- bably that Bishira, or his ancestors, came from Borku. See D i, cxLix. LXXXDC Ibrdhim el Boldd was one of the famous sons of Gdbir. He is mentioned in BA, ccv, and in the fabahdt. Also cp. Jackson, p. 26. By race he was a Rikibi. By " Khalfl " is meant the subjects treated of by Khalil, viz. Khalil ibn Ishik el Gundi, the author of a great compendium (mukhtofar) of Mdlikite law. He died in 767 a.h. (1365-6 aj>.). £1 Sanhori, 'Abd el Biki el Zurkdni, and el Ag'hOri, all of whom are mentioned by AB or BA {q.v. ccxii), were among those who wrote commentaries on Khalil's work. (See IJagi Khalfa's Leodcon, Vol. v, pp. 446-7.) Cp. D 3, vi. Risdla more conmionly means "composition" and "the art of letter-writing," but from the context here and elsewhere (and most notably in the couplet quoted in D 3, No. 93), it is clear that by risdla is meant the office or duty of a rasUl or apostle. (See Hughes, p. 545, ii.) xcvi Hugga is properly a decisive argument but the term is used to denote a person of incontrovertible authority. For the RikAbIa see the trees to BA and D i and D 3, and Part III, Ch. 7. Muhammad el BanOfari is also mentioned in D 3 (No. 17) as the instmctor of Ibrdhim el BaUd. Nothing definite is known about him. xcix The Arabic phrase is OU^:^ ^bu** J«^ (V a«.^jjJ Sjl*^ and "seven sealings" means that he lectured on the whole of his subject from beginning to end seven times and on reaching the end of the book (Khalfl's) he each time sealed or signed it in token thereof. Cp. D 3, No. 17. The 40 pupils of the AwlAd GAbir are often referred to in D 3, e.g. No. 60. For 'Abd el Rahman see D 3, No. 17, and BA, ccv. c This "divorce oath" is very frequent in the Sudan: a man says "I swear that I will do (or not do) so and so, and if I break my oath I will divorce my wife" — and if he does break his oath he is expected to divorce her, though in practice he often compounds his offence instead. 8o NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN tv.akc The pa»age in the ^uiin aDuded to is in Sttra^ vi (^.r. Sale, p. 92). ' cvi Cp. BA, XXXVIII. El Teimidhi is Abu 'Isa Muhammad d Tirmidhi, author of the Gimal^ an encyclopaedia of traditions thniwing light on the hw. He died in 892 A j>. (See Huart, p. 220.) By Ibn Diad is meant Abu DiQd, one of the six great collectors and recorders of the Sunnite traditions, a contemporary of el Termidhi. evil Cp. BA, XLii. cviii Cp. BA, xu. cix El Khizin is Sheikh 'Ali el Din 'AU ibn Muhammad ibn Ibrihim el Baghdidi el I^Qfi "el Khizin." He completed his great work Ltibdba Tikoilfi ma*dfd U tanxil (a IjLurinic commentary) in 725 A Ji. (1325 aj>.) : see Ijbgi Khalfa's Lexicon^ Vol. v, p. 298. ex Cp. 6a, XVIII. cxvi See note to BA, xxxvii. For " . . .was asked*' AB gives JLa JU instead of l^ J^l JU. cxix See para, in (note). cxxx The Arabic is as follows : I cannot help thinking that a negative has dropped out, but the words quoted occur in the original, as in the later copies. The translation given of the last four words represents as nearly as possible the explanation of them offered by the author's son. "Milik" is Abu 'Abdulla Milik ibn Anas; and "Ahmad" is Abu 'Abdulla Ahmad ibn Ijanbal, i^. two of the four founders of the great orthodox sects of Sunnis. cxxxi-cxxxii AB gives "Silim" instead of "Aslam" (BA, XLVin); and AB gives i^j\ii\ OlClJI instead of ^^^UJU C^\SJ^\ (BA, xlviii). cxxxvii Cp. A 3, XII, where almost all these names are spelt rather differently. "Bag" may refer to the Bega; but otherwise I have no due to the identity of these tribes. The original MS. gave IChabra: later copies taken from it give Gabra. Cp. C 9, 24. CLXii From here onwards to ccx cp. A i. CLXVi Cp. BA, cxxxiii and cxxxvi. CLXVii Cp. BA, cxxxvii. CLXViii Cp. BA, CXXXVII and cxxxviii. CLXix Cp. BA, cxxxix. CLXX The phrase "the general ancestor" (J£)t j^) is very frequently applied to Serrdr (for whom see note to BA, cxxxiv). ccxiv " Muhammad " is presumably the son of Salih ibn Muhammad. In para. CLXXii the T^rayffa were given as descendants of Terayf. Cp* BA, CXLI. ccxviii Two or three illegible words follow at the end of this paragraph in the original MS. ccxix In para, ccxiii these appear as ^\j^, but here as ^tj^U. TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. **AB'* imad Abu Rish (Ridsh) 1 Sa*ad el Fer(d Samayra ( Ghodidt Bafdhin Kunan tR uMt kha 1 \ r 'Awa4 ^uraysh Khanfi CAwadia) (Kurayshdb) (Khan/a 1 Hamaydin \}J)udbia \ ? Shdikia I ? GamQHa Selma Hat Hdkim Gdbir idkimdb) {Gdbiria^ or I I I ' I FiGhanim t^hanum tOami'a { Malik el Zayn I Gi Gawdbra, or Guma'a Gdbirdb) (Otma a) { Ga\ t NCB ? Sal -1 \ 1 : vlan^ur Mal^ft, or MiAs Mub 4and$ra) *Abd el Ghith (Midsia) eli (Makdlta) (fli GamQ'a (Gama'ia) rid dra • By Hamdma bint R^*"- ?. I Ilia idfk [8i ] MANUSCRIPT ABC Introduction The author of ABC is SacUk el Ebdra, a Mahassi of the village of SaUunat el B^ha near Khartoum North. He is an old feki who has made the study of genealogies his life's work, and is, in fact, in process of completing the compilation of an enormous volume com- prizing several hundreds of pedigrees which he has collected. I am afraid that neither his critical faculty nor his educational qualifications can honesdy be said to fit him for the adequate presentation of the subject he has so courageously undertaken to elucidate, but he has certainly collected a formidable mass of raw material. On my showing an interest in his studies he kindly composed for me the monograph here translated : it is in the nature of an abbrevi- ated edition of his magnum opus. The first part deab with that branch of the Mahass which is traditionally descended from 'Agam ibn Zifd ibn Muhammad Mahsin, i.e. with the author's own tribe. The second part is concerned with the Ga'ali group of tribes, the third with those of Guhayna, and the fourth with a medley of others. One or two brief biographies are also included. Sadik's method, he informs me, has been to compare various manuscripts (twenty-four in all, he says) and to supplement or check them by personal oral enquiries from other fel^. When satisfied as to the truth he has enshrined it in his work. His method, in fact, has been that of the author of AB. It is, however, obvious that he has been imduly credulous, and apt to accept at its face value much information that is worthless: in this respect he falls behind the author of AB. He also shows a distinct tendency to force variant accounts into an unnatural agreement by baldly stating as a fact what is no more than the product of his own imagination. What then is the value of the work? It is small, but not altogether negligible. In the first place we have in it an example, the only one included in this collection, of a present-day msba^ and one that illustrates well the methods followed by native genealogists in dealing with their authorities. Sadik el Qadra has studied the Tabakdt (D 3) and various versions of BA and other such MSS., and we see the result: the pre- M.s.n 6 84 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. abc. vn. Also the children of Shakartulla ibn el I^dg ibn. . .{as in tree^ to *Ali ^Ashba), Some of these are at Shanbdt and some round el Mesal- lamia, which is a government headquarters, and some round Senndr, and all are descended from Idris ibn Shakartu. Some of the children of Shakartulla are on Tuti Island, some at Shanbdt, and some in the other directions mentioned. VIII Some of the descendants of Rahma ibn 'Ali ibn. ..(as in tree^ to *Agam)y who are sumamed the Sa'adxh^lAb, are on TQti Island; some are at Shanbdt; and some are with the KABAsfsH AwlAd 'Ui^a and are called the AwlAd Abu Shta^. IX The Sa*adAb who live round el Hinayk, on the west [bank], opposite Gebel Lula, which is called by the Sudanese Gebel Auli, are the descendants of Sd'ad ibn el feki Adam ibn. . .{as in tree^ to *Agafn)f and form various tribes. With them are the HammadullAb, the inhabitants of Um Kahf near el 'Ayl Fung. Some of them too are at el 'Ayl Fung. Some again are at el T6mdt on the Atbara, and at Gfra on the river Sanhit, and at D6ka in the Butdna. These people are the children of Mahmud walad Zdid. The Arabs who are imder their rule, namely DufiANfA, trace their descent to GuHAYNA, whereas the descendants of Zdid are SnAMiA, descendants of Mazdd Abu Shdma ibn 'Agam. All of these are descended from the An^Ar who conquered the Sudan in 43 a.h. during the period of the rule of 'Abdulla ibn Abu Sarah, the Companion. After the conquest the Khazrag settled in this country and their children multiplied there until the present day. At the time of their coming to conquer the Sudan they numbered about 81,000. They are Arabs of Yemen and descended from Kahfdn ibn 'Abir, that is the prophet Hud. Now Kahtdn is ancestor of all [the tribes of] el Yemen and to him they trace their descent. The children of Kahtdn were Gurhum and Hadramaut and Sabd. X Sheikh Hasan ibn Hasuna, whose kubba is in the middle of the Butdna, between the Blue Nile and the Atbara, was a Sherif on his father's side. His mother was Fd^ima bint Ijabashia, whose mother was a Sdridia Khamaysfa tracing her descent to the An§Ar. Sheikh Hasan ibn Hasun visited Egypt and Syria and other lands and performed the pilgrimage. These journeys occupied about twelve years. Then he returned to his own country and became famous among the nomad Arabs for his piety, and his herds of cattle ^ reading JLLi for ^ IV. ABC. xn. OF THE SUDAN 85 and camels and sheep and his horses and slaves increased in number. And withal he used to give hospitality to travellers, and in one day he gave food to about 15,000, a magnificent performance in those days. He was bom on the island called Kag6g, situated on the Blue Nile north-west of Gebel Gdria, in 968 A.H., and lived 91 years. He died in 1059 A.H., and was buried in the tomb he built with his own hands. He left no children. XI The feki Muhammad el Nur ibn Dayfiilla, the author of the Tabakdt el Awliyd hi 7 Suddn, was son of DayfuUa ibn 'Ali ibn Ibrdhim ibn el Hdg Na§rulla, a Ga*ali 'Abbdsi. His descendants are called the DayfullAb, the children of Dayfiilla. He died at Halfdyat el Muluk of the yellow fever known in the Sudan as el Kik in 1224 A.H.^ XII The Ga'alIn {sic) who are in the Sudan are the descendants of Ibrdhim el Hdshimi, nicknamed " Ga'al." The reason of his being so named was that he was possessed of great power and wealth, and in his days a severe famine occurred, and folk came to him from every direction and said "O Ibrdhim, make us {aga*lnd) your folk," and he consented to their wish, and so his people sumamed him " Ga'al " because he "made" (ga*al) those who came to him and main- tained them until God relieved their distress. He has many descen- dants in the Sudan : their number may be about 50,000. Among them are the sons of *Armdn, namely Gebel, the ancestor of the GebelAb, and Gabr, the ancestor of the GAbrAb, and 'Abd el 'Al, the ancestor of the MAcAoiB and the KandIlAb (and in all 'Abd el 'Al had fourteen sons and from each one of them are descended various tribes), and Shd'a el Din, the ancestor of the SnA'ADfNAB (who consist of various tribes), and el Malik 'Adldn ibn 'Armdn (who had thirty male children, from each of whom are descended numerous tribes), and Zayd, the ancestor of the ZAIdAb (who contain many tribes), and Musallam, ancestor of the MusallamAb (who are many tribes), and Mukibir, the ancestor of the MukAbirAb (who are tribes), and Sa'id, the an- cestor of the Sa'adAb and the NimrAb, and Ndsir, the ancestor of the NA^irAb, and Shai, and Y6iy, the ancestor of the Y6nrAB. These are the twelve sons of 'Armdn, and their descendants were even more numerous. Among these descendants were the children of 'Abd el 'Al ibn el Malik 'Armdn, some of whom have already been mentioned, and who were fourteen men in all, and who include the QasabullAb [the children of Ilasabullaj ; and the RAfa'Ab, the children of Rdfa'i; and the KhadrAb, the children of IChadr; and the G6dalAb*, the children of Gddulla; and the KAlIAb, the children of Kali; and the ^ 1809 AJ>. * reading v*>)>3^ for v'A>^' 88 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. Aua xxl i6. The descendants of Fatah the Younger: ** They include the ^omda of the Firf hAb and the children of Stdaymdn Hm el Mek and of his brother Shilk^liy and the Kvsay^Ab^ the som of HdmidibnKussa. . ., etc.** {as in tree). 17. Dardok: **In DdrfQr^ and among his descendants toere Abo Urn *AbduUa ibn Godafdt.** XXII All of the above are Kuraysh and descended from el *Ahhis ibn 'Abd el Muttalib ibn H^him; and all of them are the children of Ibr&him el Hishimi who was sumamed " Ga'al," and the first of their ancestors to come to the Sudan was named Ghdnim, sumamed "el 'Abbdsi." He fled from Baghdad after the Tatar attacked it, in 676 A.H.^. Then they (sic) came to Egypt and foimd the Fifimites ruling there, but they were unable to settle down with them, so migrated to the Sudan and took up their abode, some on the Blue Nile and some on the White and some in D^ur and Dir Wadii (that is Borku), and spread in all directions. XXIII Those that are in Dirfur are represented by the royal family only. The rest of the Ddrfurians are KungAra and HilAla, and such as are neither are all FERAxix [f.^. FERxfj]. XXIV As regards Borku, the royal family are 'AsfiAsfA, that is Kuraysh. The rest are Arabs of Yemen, that is HIimyar, descended from Bdrik ibn 'Uday ibn Hdritha ibn 'Amir ibn IJdritha ibn Tha- *aliba ibn Amri el Kays ibn Mdzin ibn el Azd, who are [all of the tribe of] GhassAn. XXV The tribes of Mudr ibn Nizir and RABf 'a ibn Niz^. All in the Wddi el 'Arab trace their descent to these tribes, and their pedi- grees all meet in Kays ibn Ghayldn ibn Mudr and el Y^ ibn Mudr. RAsi'A, too, forms one stock with Mudr. The mother of el Yis ibn Mudr was el Rubib bint Sayda ibn Ma'ad ibn 'Adndn; and el Yds ibn Mudr had three sons, Mudraka and Tdbikha and 'Umayr, and their mother was Khindif, whose [real] name was Layla bint Halwdn ibn 'Onuin ibn el Hdfi ibn l^udd'a ibn Ma'ad ibn 'Adnin. Therefore the posterity of el Yds ibn Mudr were called "Kjwndif," because she was their mother and to her they trace their descent. From 'Adndn branch oflF all the tribes of the Arabs. XXVI All of the descendants of Mudr ibn Nizdr who came to the Sudan are the children of Kays ibn Ghayldn ibn Mudr. They include Guhayna ibn Rfsh ibn. . .{as in Tree 4, to *Adndn)^ and, secondly, Guhayna ibn 'AbduUa ibn Anas el Guhani, and thirdly, Guhayna of the tribe of KudA'a, namely Guha}ma ibn Zayd ibn. ..{as in tree^ to *Adndn)y and, fourthly, Guhayna ibn 'Afia ibn ^asan ibn 'Abdulla ^ 1277 A J). IV. ABC. xxvin, OF THE SUDAN 89 ibn el Zubayr ibn el 'Awwdm ibn Khowaylid ibn Asad ibn 'Abd el 'Uzzi ibn Kusai ibn Keldb. All these four, after their arrival in the Sudan, came to an agree- ment and became one tribe. The tribes of Guhayna are fifty-two in all, not coimting those that in the past have entered the Sudan via the Nile in the time of the Fung, and most of them are west of Tunis and Tripoli [Tardblus] and Fezzdn and Borku. Three of the sons of Baghid came to the Sudan, namely Kays and Sufidn and Dhubidn, and the descendants of I^ays ibn Baghid were the Guhayna ibn Rish mentioned above and Guhayna ibn 'Abdulla ibn Anas el Guhani. These are the children of |Cays. XXVII The descendants of Sufidn ibn Baghid are the KABAsfsH, who are the children of Muhammad ibn Sufidn ibn 'Abs ibn Sufidn ibn Baghid. They are sometimes sumamed **Beni 'Abs." Now Muhammad ibn Sufidn had two sons {For these and their descendants see tree. Remarks made in passings and not included in the tree^ are as follows: 1. The descendants of the sons of NUr ibn 'AH. ^'Each of them forms a tribe that defends itself** 2. The descendants of the sons of *Ali Urn NUr. *'Each of them forms an independent tribe that defends the other*' XXVIII The sons of Dhubidn ibn Baghid ibn Rayth ibn. . .{as in tree^ to 'Adndn) were nine in ntunber, namely Watid and. . . , etc.^ as in tree^ which also gives their descendants. Remarks made in passings and not included in the tree^ are as follows: 1. The descendants of Muhammad ibn 'Amir: **Each of them forms a separate tribe^ some of them living near el SiUt and others in the deserts of Senndr." 2. Rikdb son of Sulfdn: **Not to be confused with Rikdb ibn GkuldmuUa." 3. The SnuKRiA descended from Bashir ibn Dhubidn: **The descendants of Bashir ibn. ..^ etc.y are the SnuKRfA and the NAsAidA. Now all the SmiKRiA trace their descent to Yashkur ibn Wdll ibn..." (as in tree, to Nizdr), ** except the AwlAd Abu Sin, who are KIuraysh, descended from 'Abdulla ibn Ga'aftr ibn Abu TdUb." 4. The KARiBAB: '*Who live on the banks of the Nile opposite Rufd'a." 5. The KawAhla descended from Kdhil ibn Hasan: '*Not to be confused with the KawAhla descended from el Zubayr ibn el 'Awwdm." 6. The KanAgira : ** They include KungAra in DdrfUr, and Borku and Bomu and AfnU : others of them are sons of FeUdt ibn Kungar, who are partly FellAta." 90 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. abc. xxvm. 7. The Thapia: **Same of whom are Muhammadans and the remainder infidels.** 8. The JOaj^Ala:** They are in Tunis: stme of them [too] live near el Kdmntn.** 9. The DawAgira: '' They live east ofMekka and are the people of el Nuk el Bakht.** m 10. The SANADALfB : " Some of whom used to be in Senndr** 11. The descendants of the sons of Hildl ibn Muhammad: **Some of them are at el HildUa.** 12. The tribes descended from *Akil ibn Muhammad *Amir: ** These tribes live in Upper Egypt. But the ShAmIa cmd the Ma'AI da and the KalAl^b are descended from *Aid ibn Husayn. Some of them are west of bdrfUr.** XXIX The descendants of 'Abdulla ibn Zubayr ibn el 'Awwim are the KawAhla in the Gezira of Senndr, who are the children of Guhayna ibn 'Atfa ibn el Hasan ibn 'Abdulla ibn el Zubayr ibn el 'Awwdm, and also the 'AbAbda, who are the children of el Zubayr. These are Kuraysh. XXX The nomads in the Sudan who have been mentioned are ail descended from Mudr ibn Nizir and Rabf 'a ibn Nizir. XXXI The Ga'Afira in Upper Egypt include the descendants of Ga'afir el Sddik, and the descendants of Ga'afir el Tidr, the brother of the Imdm 'Ali ibn Abu el Tdlib, and the descendants of Ga'afir ibn Kufdf el Tdf , who are of the stock of Hdtim el Tdi, so famous for his generosity and bravery, and the descendants of Ga'afir el Barmaki. All of them live in Upper Egypt. XXXII The QadArma were originally nomads in IjLadramaut and moved across to the west bank of the Red Sea [el Mdlih] and settled at SQ&kin in the Sudan. They left the east bank in the time of el Ijiaggdg ibn YQsef el Thakfi. XXXIII The Gabarta^ are by origin Arabs. XXXIV The MesallamI A of the district so-named are the stock of Musallam ibn j^amdz *A\&[ the Ommawi. They migrated from Syria in the time of 'Omar ibn 'Abd el 'Aziz the Onunawi and settled in the Sudan in the coimtry known after them. XXXV The inhabitants of Edfu are of different races. Some are AshrAf, and some are Arabs, including ManAi^ira and KhCla and HarAIz and KalO^ and KALALfB and MerInAb, all of whom are Guhayna, and the Bu^aylI a, the descendants of JHEammdd el Busayli, who are Arabs of Vitgkz tracing their descent to Guhayna. ^ reading ^j<^\ for S>^i|Jt. IV. ABC. Ln. OF THE SUDAN 91 XXXVI The SABA'iA and the MajA'ana are western Arabs, tracing their descent to the MasAmida. XXXVII The HowAra trace their descent to the BarAnIs. They are western Arabs, and their pedigree goes back to Kuraysh. XXXVIII The AwlAd 'Ali trace their descent to HilAla and are GUHAYNA. XXXIX The IJegAziyyOn are eastern Arabs, Kuraysh by race. XL The rest of the inhabitants of Upper Eg3rpt are composed of Copts [Akbdf]y and RCm, and Gumusa, the Gumusa being slaves, and Alrppans [Haleb], who are children of adultery. XLI The FAKifiiANiA include AshrAf on the mother's side. XLII El Sayyid 'Abd el Rahim el Kendwi was one of the AshrAf of the west, and he is sufficiently famous to need no further description. XLIII The inhabitants of the Nile [valley] south of Egypt and west of the Red Sea are all 'AbAbda, the descendants of 'Abdulla ibn el Zubayr ibn el 'Awwdm. XLIV The inhabitants of Haifa are KanOz, the sons of Dowlat el Kanzi, that is NCba. XLV Similarly the original inhabitants of Dongola, all of them, from the Red Sea to the Equator, are descended from the Zing. These came from Neged and el 'Ir^. XL VI The Persians [Fdrisia] are of the seed of Selm^ el Firisi. XL VII The original HuptR are all Guhayna and inhabit the coimtry between Edfu and A^wdn. XLVIII The Beni 'Amir, that is Um 'Ar'ara, entered Abyssinia. They are famous for their bravery and courage and stout-heartedness, and are a mighty tribe. XLIX The facts given above are based on a tree which I foimd written in the handwriting of el I^asan ibn 'Ali, the brother of el Sayyid Ahmad el Bedowi, and taken from the genealogical tree found by el Shdfa'i 'Ali Ibrihim and the above-mentioned el Hasan. L According to Ibn KhaldQn the tribes of Arabs descended from Guhayna came after the Muhammadan conquest of the northern NCba in 13 18 A J)., and spread over the Sudan, and formed a separate branch. LI The IjAMAR Arabs are originally Guhayna and trace their descent to that tribe. LII The TA'AisHA and the HASfiANfA and the AwlAd Hamayd and SelIm are descendants of I^ammdd ibn Gunayd. The QawAzma 92 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. abc. lil and the Humr and the MESsf RiA and the RizatkAt are descendants of his brother 'Afia. All of them are Guhayna by descent. Similarly the Beni Helba, who are west of Dirfur^ and are a great tribe, trace their descent to GimAYfih. So also do the Beni Husayn and the Tergam and KhuzAma and the MAmdA (su) and the MAsALir and the Kor6bAt, who live west of Kebkibia. LIII The KHAwAsfR, who inhabit Wadii' in the west, are in some cases merchants and in others nomads. They are Beni Ommayya, I^URAYSH, by origin. LIV Some of the descendants of the sons of Abu Bukr' el Sadik who have immigrated to the Sudan. They include the sons of Sheikh Muhammad el Mugelli, who was buried near Esnd in the district of Zemikh, and who was a Sherif on his mother's side and a Bukri on his father's. With him was his brother Sheikh Ahmad sumamed "el Y6m4ni." They came from the direction of el Yemen, from a village in Yemen odled Bunda, to Egypt. Thence they went and settled in a village called Zemikh near Esnd, [he] and his sons with him. Among these sons were Sheikh Muhammad "el Mutargam" ("the Interpreter"), and Sheikh Muhammad "el Royydn," and Sheikh Muhammad "el Gharkadi," and Sheikh Ya'akub. Sheikh Ya'akub proceeded to the Sudan in iooi^A.H. and betook himself to the king of the Fung, 'Omdra Dunkas, at Sennir. The latter gave him an order [entitling him] to reside at ^alfdyat el Muluk on the east bank of the Blue Nile, and he lived there for a number of years and died there, and was buried near the [village of the] Izayrh^, north of el Halfdya, and his tomb is still there. LV Sheikh Ya'akub left four sons, Sheikh 'Afaalla, Sheikh Musa, Sheikh Muhammad Zimir, and Sheikh Hammad, Kddi of Bandi; and each of these four had numerous children, tribes. The descendants of 'Afaalla live round Bayli and are called the 'AjAfAB. The descendants of Sheikh Mtlsa are numerous tribes, some round Senndr and some elsewhere, and they are called the Mt)siAB. The descendants of Sheikh Muhammad Zdmii' are numerous tribes, some at Qalfdyat el Muluk and some in the Ga'alIn (sic) country, and they are called the ZamrAb. The descendants of Sheikh Ya'akQb, who is buried at [the village of] the IzayrikAb, include Sheikh (lammad who is famous as "Um Amirium" (sic) whose kubba is at Khartoimi North : the latter's [full] name was Sheikh Hammad ibn * reading j^ijb for ^tjb. * reading t. \ IV. ABC. Lvi. OF THE SUDAN 93 Muhammad ibn 'Ali ibn 'Omar ibn el Sheikh Mddi ibn Muhammad Abu Guayd ibn el Sheikh Qammad, I^di of Bandi, ibn el Sheikh Ya'akub ibn el Sheikh Muhammad Mugelli. LVI [There are] also the sons of Sheikh Ahmad Abu el Gud, the brother of Muhammad Abu Guayd, and these are the ZenArkha who live with the GamO'Ia. Similarly the AwlAd Khatrulla near Um D6m, east of Khar- toum. These form niunerous tribes, and all of them trace their descent to 'Abd el Rahman ibn Abu Bukr el Sadik and are KIuraysh. They include the MuGELLfAs and the HAMMATTfAs in the Ga'alIn (sic) country, and the MaktanAb, and the 'AmOdAb, and the Dblay^Ab, and the KeraydAb, and the NakAgAb, and the 'AmArna, some of whom are at Gebel Sakidi and M6ya and the remainder in the east near the Red Sea, at Suikin and elsewhere. [ 94] ABC (NOTES) I The tribes and persons described in this and the following eight para- graphs are all known as Ma^jeass at present. It will be seen that the author considers them to be all originally Himyaritic Arabs from southern Arabia, An^ of the tribe of Khazrag. One or two of the earlier names given in the tree occur in Wiistenfeld, i6 and 22, but there is no consistent co- incidence between the pedigree as given in ABC and that given by Wustenfeld. II Cp. D 3, 141 and note thereto for Sheikh Idris and "el 'Ayl Fong" {i^. el 'Aylarftm). For Had see Hughes, pp. 181, 182. He is spoken of in Chapters 7, 11 and 26 of the KuhLn, and was the prophet sent to the contumacious tribe of 'Ad. There is no reason whatever to identify him with J^lahfin. III El Hdg Idris, as being the ancestor of the AwlAd Ha^ra (see Tree i), is the author's progenitor. Of el Hdg Idris's descendants the author says: "All the descendants of el Hdg Muhammad are round Shanbdt and, in some cases, near Senndr. Those of el IJdg Sulaymdn are on Toti Island, including el Khalifa Muhammad ibn . . . , etc." (as in tree), " and others are round Shanbdt, and others near Senndr: they form numerous tribes." D 3 gives no life of el Ijdg Idris nor of any of his sons. IV Cp. D 3, 154 and 19. The date 1155AJI. agrees with D 3. Either "1065A.H." or "loi years" is an error. V These are the I^ardaj^ section of Ma^ass. VI For the BudAnAb cp. D 7, cclix. £1 Rakayba is generally known as "fillet el Mahass" or "Mahass el Rakayba." For " Kdmnin " in place of " Kdmlin " see note to D 3, 109, and Vol. i, p. 341. The descendants of Marzok would normally be called "MARAzfi^." Sections of that name occur both among the Hamar and the GawAma'a of Kordofdn and the SnAfKiA. VIII There is a section of AwlAd 'U^a called Sa'adullAb (see Mac- Michael, Tribes,,,, p. 175). IX These IjLammadullAb are a section of MESAiXAMfA (see C 8, xvii and xxiii). "The Atbara" is spelt in ABC ^3\^^\ >-^--JI ("el Bahr el Atbardwi"). By " Sanhit " is meant the Setft. 'AbduUa Abu Sarah's more common name is 'AbduUa ibn Sa'ad. He made no expedition in 43 aji. (663 aj>.). The campaign of 651-2 aj>. is no doubt meant. For the final sentence cp. D i, lxxi. IV. ABC. XXI. NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN 95 X Cp. D 3, 132, according to which Sheikh Qasan died in 1075 ^•^* XI This paragr^h provides us with the name of the author of D 3 and is corroborated by tradition on the point (see Introduction to D 3). The pedigree, however, differs from that given in D 3 (^.t;. No. 89) and the latter is more likely to be correct. For the final sentence cp. D 7, clxxxv, which corroborates, xii Cp. BA, cxxxii, etc., for the name '' Ga'al." For the descendants of 'Armdn cp. BA, clxv et seq., Az^xi et seq. and A II, XXIV et seq.f all of which differ to some extent from one another, as a comparison of the trees will show. The "MagAdIb" are not to be confused with the ''MAcADHte" (f>. AwlAd el MagdhOb), who are traditionally Ashrif. "Shai" (^) appears in A 11 and BA (MS. 3) as "Shabbu" (^) or "Shabba"(>^). As regards "Tisa'a Kulli" and ''the tenth of them, Muhammad el Nigayd," there is obviously some error in the texts of ABC, BA, An, etc. In ABC the figure " 9 " is actually written over " Tisa'a," and in the original copy no doubt nine sons were mentioned and after their names the author wrote "nine in all, and a tenth was Negddi.'* Later copyists added other sons and in some cases seem to have converted the "nine in all" and "a tenth'' into proper names (see BA, CLXVii and A 11, xxxix). XIII l^imid Abu 'Asa's biography is No. 113 in D 3. xrv et seq. Cp. BA, note to clxxi. XVI It will be seen that only 12 of the 14 sons of 'Abd el Ddfm are given. See BA, clxxi, clxxii for notes. It is to be assumed that Abu Paraywa was a son of 'Abd el Ddim, as shown in the tree, because he appears as such in BA (MS. 3) and A 11. Similarly, 'Abd el Ma'abad in para, xvii may, for a like reason, be assumed to be a son of 'AdUn, and Ba'abtlsh and Sa'ad Abu DabOs to be sons of *Abd el Ma'abad. For "el Flil" (JWA3!) BA (MS. 3) gives "Ifankdl" (JUUi)1), and for " KrrAwfT " (c^^U£>), " KenAwIn " (Oi^U^). BA is more likely to be correct in both cases. XIX These names are not included in the tree. Cp. note to BA, clxxi. XX Cp. BA, CLi et seq, ; A 1 1, XL f ^ seq., etc. The names "^umayyir" {lit. "little donkey") and Dahaysh (lit. a " donkey's foal ") in juxtaposition are curious. XXI Cp. BA, cxuii et seq. 2. 'Asdkir Abu Kaldm was the chief of the Gima'a in the time of the Mahdi (see MacMichael, Tribes..., pp. 43, 44). 3. Sheikh el Bedowi was ^ddi of Berber in the Mahdi's time, and at the reoccupation was made President of the Board of 'Ulema in the Sudan. 5. Ijl^mid Abu Tinka is a more or less legendary character. Gebel el 'Ayn, between Dongola and Kordofdn, is commonly called " 'Ayn Wad el Tinka." There is a story current of his having travelled to the Dinka ( ?) country in the far south and there by accident killed a stork which had built upon the roof of the royal residence — a heinous offence, in conse- 96 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. abc. xxl quence of which he fled northwards along the K6z el Qigiz to el 'Ayn in the far north, where he died. 9. The NAIlAb are the ruling family of GAMO'fA, that of Nisir el Mek. 1 1 . The " History of the Sudan " referred to is without doubt " D 7," of which the introduction should be consulted. The " AwlAd el Sheikh el Taib" (see tree) are the GamO'Ia of the village of Sheikh el T^b, i^. Sheikh Ahmad el T^b ^1 Bashir, for whom see D 7, ccxxxv (and note). 15. Dafa'alla *' el Ghai^Lin " (i .e. " the drowned ") was a religious recluse Uving in Omdurmin. Since the Turkish days, i^. for at least 33 years, he never emerged from his room. He was partly paralyzed and only a very select few ever had the entrie to his presence. For no other reason than the above he acquired a great reputation for sanctity. He died in 1917- 16. "El 'Anagdwi" (see tree) in other versions is "el Fungiwi." The tribes mentioned as descended from Man^flr the son of GamQ'a represent the subsections of the GamC'Ia. XXII Cp. D 6, XXXIX. D 5 (c) speaks of $ubuh Abu Merkha, Ghinim's grandfather, as the first of the family to settle in the Sudan (paras, i-iii). The Tartars took Baghdid in 1258 a.d. XXIII This accounts for the frequent occurrence in nisbas of "FCr" as descended from Dola son of Kerdam the Ga'ali. One remembers too the name "Edrisdjal," f.e. Idrfs el Ga'ali, as grandfather of Sulaymin Solon, one of the early FOR kings, and how 'Abd el Kerim ibn Gdma'i the founder of the Waddi d3masty is said to have belonged to a Ga*ali family (see Introduction to Chap, i of Part III). Para, xxiv has reference to the second of these traditions. XXIV See preceding note; and cp.Wiistenfeld, II. Bdrik is not mentioned. The remainder are all but correctly given. XXV See Wustenfeld, A, D, and J. "Rubdb" (w»Wj) should be " Jlidb" (V^O) and "§ayda" (Sj^j^) should be "Hayda" (•Oe^). For Layla see Wustenfeld, 2. The author seems to nod in repre- senting Kudd'a as the son of Ma'ad ibn 'Adndn. Otherwise the genealogical facts are correct. XXVI The accuracy of the first sentence is impugned by the author's own subsequent statements, e.g. as to the descent of the fourth tribe of GUHAYNA. "Ghayldn" is generally written " 'Ayldn ": cp. D i passim. For "Guhayna ibn Rish" see Wustenfeld, H. "Rlsh" (Ji^j) should be "Rayth" {^j)- The names of this Guhayna's ancestors as given do occur in Wustenfeld, H, but with altered relationships. For the second Guhayna see BA, LViii and note thereto: "Anas" should be " Unays." This Guhayna belonged to the tribe of ^upA'A. For the third Guhayna see Wustenfeld, i. "Sawdd** (>^y^) should be "Sod" {^y^)> The family of this Guhayna were neighbours of the family of the Fezira son of Dhubiin who was very closely connected with the first Guhayna: see Wustenfeld, p. 275 (sub Leith ben Sa'd). \ IV. ABC. xxviii. OF THE SUDAN 97 For the fourth Guhayna q). BA, lvii and note. For the 52 tribes of Guhayna cp. BA, cxxiii. The three sons of Baghid according to Wustenfeld (H) were Dhubiin (father of Fezdra), Anmdr and 'Abs. XXVII Cp. BA, c. There we get "Sha'of" (^^) for the "Shakok" ( JyUr) of ABC. The 'Abs mentioned here obviously represents the *Abs son of Baghid mentioned in the preceding note. The genealogy of the NOrAb section of KAsABisH is given in a confused manner: for instance, it is expressly mentioned that 'AU ibn Nor had "five sons," but reference is subsequently made to a sixth, viz. Kerddim. On p. 195 of Tribes,,. y I have given a genealogical tree based on the version supplied orally by the chief men of the NOrAb themselves: it agrees fairly well with ABC. It will be noticed that the RowA^la, who are a section of the KABABfsH, do not appear with the NCrAb, Ribat^t and other sections, i .e. as descended from Sufiin, but among the descen- dants of Dhubiin. There are sections of Nt)RAB called DAr KebIr, DAr Um BAKHfr, AwlAd el KiR, and DAr Sa^Id: hence the names of the son& of Nor ibn 'Ali {see tree). Sheikh 'Ali wad el T6m is the present ndzir of the KabAbIsh. XXVIII Cp. BA, LVi and lix et seq,y etc. In this section the author has several times confused the two men called Dhubiin, viz. the son of Baghid and the son of 'Abd: both are descended {see tree) from Baghi4, and in mentioning the fiill name of some of the descendants of the former he has, on reaching Dhubiin, con- tinued ". . .son of 'Abd," etc., instead of ". . .son of Baghi4»" although he has previously made it clear that, as in all other tdsbas of the Guhayna group, the persons and tribes mentioned are descended from the son of Baghi^. I have ignored these errors in the tree. The name '"Abd el 'Aziz Mahsin" is an amusing illustration of methods. Other tdsbas give *' 'Abd el 'Aziz Mahass (^..fc^^), ancestor of the Ma^^ass"; but the author of ABC, himself a Mahassi, has already provided {see Tree i) a better pedigree for his tribe, so he changes ''Mahass" to ''Mahsin" (|j.. ^ 4) by little more than the addition of a dot, and omits mention of the Ma^^ass. He even makes mention of two different descendants of Dhubidn called 'Abd el 'Aziz Mahsin. The name Mahsin occurs again in para, i {see tree). The 'AwAmra are given as descendants of 'Omrdn, whereas from their name they should clearly be descended from 'Amir. One gathers that, in the author's view, there are two different bodies of ShukrIa, one descended from Yashkur and one from Bashir. They generally appear in rdshas as descended from Bashir. For Yashkur cp. D 7, XI. For the descent of the ruling family of the ShukrIa, the AwlAo Abu Sin, from ^uraysh, see C 5. There is a village called el l^Lalkila close to el Kimlin. Cp. BA, xcrv for the DawAgira. 'Aid ibn Qusayn has not previously been mentioned.... The presentation of the descendants of Dhubidn is very inaccurate M.s.n 7 98 NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN i v. abc. xxvra. even if judged by the standard of other msbas. E.g. Kungar as ancestor of the " BoR]^u» BoRNU and Afnu " [f ^. Houssa], and with a son " FelUt/' is ridiculous; and "Ma^A^la" for "Ma'a^^ji" and "HabbAnIa" for "HabAbIn" are really bad mistakes. XXIX Cp. BA, cxxiv. XXXI Cp. D I, cm; and also BA, clxxv and A 2, XL, etc. xxxii Cp. BA, CLxxvi. XXXIII Cp. BA, CLXXvii. XXXIY Cp. BA, GLXXVIII. XXXV "Arabs" here, a; so often, means nomad Arabs. XXXVI "MasAmida "I take to represent MA$AMiDA,t.e.MA^MCDA Berbers (see App. to Part II, Ch. i). XXXVIII The well-known AwlAd 'Ali nomads of Egypt are intended. XLiv In the Appendix will be found an account of the KanCz by one of their number. For " Dowlat el Kanzi," that is Kanz el Dowla, see Part II» Chaps. I and 2. XLV Cp. D I, CLXXXII. XLVi Cp. BA, XLIV. This is an amazing statement ! See BA, xliv. XLViii Cp. BA, ccxv. By ''Um 'Ar'ara" are meant the tribe commonly known as Amarar. L See Vol. I, p. 138. Lii Practically all the tribes mentioned in this paragraph are Ba^^Ara of western Kordofdn and Dirfbr. See Part III, Ch. 3 ; and for the last two named see Vol.i, pp. 85 and 336 respectively. Liii See Vol. I, p. 268. Liv The tribes alluded to in this and the following paragraphs are known as ZbnArkha and MAsnAiKHA. For the latter, and particularly Sheikh Ya'akob, see D 3, 255. The name MashAIkha (sing. Mushakhi) is said to be complimentary to their nobility of descent, f.e. to be properly a sobriquet (cp. Burton, Pilgrimage.,., i, 58). Most of the MashAIkha are near Kluutoum and others are at Senndr, Abu Hardz, KabOshfa, in the Gezira, etc. They con- sist of no more than scattered families. Eleven generations are given as having elapsed since the time of el Mugelli. The ZenArkha, as the author says, live among the GamO'Ia, to the south of Omdurmdn, but are independent and have their own sheikh, though in past days they obeyed the call of the GamC'Ia nahds. LV The 'AtAIAb are in Kassala. The biography of Qammad "ibn Mariam'' (or "Wad Um MariOm," "Um MariOm,'* etc.) is No. 124 in D 3, q.v. (note) for the nickname. Bandi is an island between the Shabloika and Shendi. LVi For the IjAMMATTfAB (I^ammadtuwiAb ?) see D 3, 21 and 158. [99] APPENDIX! The KanOz Section I The KanOz are divided into two tribes. Firstly. There are the descendants of el Sayyid MuJSiammad Wanas son of Raluna son of (Jasan, whose pedigree reaches to el Fa^l son of 'Abdulla son of el 'Abbds. The amir Muhammad Wanas had six sons, and he died and was buried at the burial-place [gabdna] of A§wdn. These sons were: 1. iDRfs, the eldest, ancestor of el Melik Tunbul* of Arl^ Island, [whose family] are known as the kings of Dongola. 2. IjEamdulla. He had few descendants. Such as exist are at Kalibsha and are known as the WanasAb el QamdullAb after their ancestor. 3. Arkhi. His descendants are in the Grezira and the Sudan, and their tribe is called the ArkhUb. 4. Ad'HAM. [His descendants are] at el Klhatira and the island of Aswdn, but most of them are in the Sudan. Branches of them are BelIlAb and MusallamAb. 5. 'AdlAn. His mother was from the Oases [el Wdhdt], His descen- dants are at A^win and in the Sudan; and they include the tribe of 'AdlAnAb' among the SHAii^iA. 6. Khatrulla. His descendants are the KhayrullAb, who are in the province of A§win. Most of them are in the Sudan. Secondfy, We will next mention the noble chieftains called Awldd Tamim el Ddr^ el Ansdri, three in number. 1. The amir Sheraf el Din who had two sons and was buried at Cairo at the Gate of Victory {Bdb el Nofr): his sons were Madhndb, whose tribe is called the KurnAb and resides at Abu Hor and in the Sudan, and BegO, whose tribe is called the BegwAb and resides at Abu Hor and in the Sudan. 2. Nafr el Din Tamim el Dir, whose son was NasruUa. The latter's tribe is called the Na^ullAb and resides at Kasengar and [among] the SnAi^. • ^ This brief account of the KanCkz was written for me at OmdurmAn in 19 14 by el $ad4: *Isa one of the chief men of the tribe residing there. The KanQz are now rightly reckoned as one of the main divisions of the NQbian rioe living between Dongola and Egypt. They are no doubt a blend of those AwliUi Kmnz Arabs, who in 1365 conquered Aswdn and for some time dominated the surrounding country, and the older NQbian stock. See Part II. ' On the island of Tombos, near Kerma, b " a fortress built by Mubanmiad Wad Tunbul, king of Ar|^d, and here are the tombs of his ancestors" (Budge, 11, 372). ' For the 'AdUnib contrast D 5 (c), xxvi and xxxiv. * The AwUd Tamim el Ddr, however, were Beni Lakhm and not Awlad Kanz at all (see Wiistenfeld, 5, and Ibid, i, 441, 442). 7—2 loo NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN app 3. Tomim, son of Tamim d Dir, [U.] the amir Nigm el Din ["Star of Religion"], who was buried at Cairo at the Gate of Victoiyy had four sons, viz.: (a) Um Birak ibn Nigm d Din, whose descendants are called the UmbArakAb and live in Upper Egypt and the Sudan. (h) 'Onulla ibn Nigm el Din, whose descendants are called the '()nul- lAb and live in Upper Egypt and the Sudan. (c) Ghulimulla ibn Nigm d Din, whose descendants are called the IjUrbIAb and live in Upper Egypt and the Sudan. {d) 'Amir ibn Nigm d Din, whose descendants are called the AwlAd 'OmrAn^ and live in Upper Egypt and Kordofib [in] the Sudan. Section II The foUowing are said to be the 27 divisions of KanOz in Upper Egypt and the Sudan*. I. 2. 3. mWtnasdlb ElMududib {At Afwtfn, Khartoum, Omdur- man, and Khartoum North El HuzayULb 4. El'Onullib 5. ElUmbdrakib 6. AbuHOr 7. El Geraysib 8. Dab6d 9. ElKhayrullib 10. El Ad'hamib 11. ElGhidaysdb 12. ElNafrulUb 13. ElBughdalib 14. ElRifia 15. ElSAlm^b 16. ElIjEawitin 17. ElFellitMn 18. ElWiznib 19. ElT6nib 20. ElBegwib 21. El IjEowwashilb 22. ElT^yibAb 23. El Gazayra 24. ElI^agAb 25. ElGharbia 26. ElBeliUb 27. ElNukdib »> » ft >f » f> »> >f »> tt »t >t >t » » » f> » ft >f tt tt tt tt tt » and and and and and d Kimlin. dKiwa. Butri and d MesaDamla. Berber and d Dimer. and and tt Shendi. in Dir Fung. and and and d Kimlin. Berber. »> Shendi. and Shendi. and Dongola. ^ The Bern [Atoldd] *Omrdn are a $maU tribe living among the Bedayria in Kordofdn near el Oheid. ' Not. 1 , 3 and 15 come from Ktddbsha and are sometimes spoken of by that name: these form a majority in the Sudan, The Kanttz are chiefly employed in the workshops of the Steamers and Railways Departments, and as servants. From Section I it seems that Nas, 9 and 10 and, again, Nos, 4, $, 12, 20, are respectively connected by close ties. TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. "ABC" 1. THE MAyASS Z^d Sula 'AbduUa n hciad Kabdni U ymin ^avmin \9filr 'AH *Ashba amra n 'AH I Man6fa]i — Hhukr ramulla ^d'luUa % el Ncbi 4 I hammad . I »rdh(m ^1 Rahman h khdgaU :artulla 'Agaymi Fldg Abmad [artulla Fdtima Um IL — n Sidrdn (El Siddma) Mazdd Abu Shima (Shdmia) Qammad Mubammad 'Ali Q^dulla Mubammad 'Ay^d Qammad El feki Adam Sd'ad (Sa'adiOf) Siridi (The $owdrda of ^alfdyat el Mulok ond Khuftoutn) * By WanasQna bint 'Omar ibn I;}ammad. t By Bint el Minnd bint T&'ulla ibn Sulaymin. I \ \ I I I m tMubammad fTaha fYasfn •EI Giz •Um Hdni fEl RuW?^a fHadi Id" el Nor TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. "ABC" 3. DESCENDANTS OF KERDAM (GA'ALlfN) ^awdm raf 'Awa4 ~\ RuMt I ~1 Neblh (*Atoa4ia, viz. b*Aiddb Bashirdb FiU&O) Kufoyfdb Bddrdb Tdmrdb •{ flumayyirdb Dafiayshdb Tuaymdb GaHldb Shirayshdb ^ Mawvoatdb) K^uraysh Khanfari {Kurayshdb) (Khanfaria) ] 1 1 Mu^bal 'Abt Qamima, m. (Makbaldb) (*4bf) Ijamaydin 'Omira IJTdlr {childless) {Tdtrdb) I \ \ \ liRagab •iBeldl IjEl'Awa^ ••Mu^ud (Ragabdb) (Beldldb) {'Atoa^ab) (Mukddb) 5fal aldb) * By Ij^am^ma bint Rubdt. By Bint I;Jdshi el ^umr el 'Anag^wi. I By Muwdhi, one of the ^erridt. § By Marangdna. II By Bint Rlshid, one of the Rishaydib. ^ By a woman from the east. •• By a concubine (slave). • Full broi T P 0 •Fahid •GudI {Ghunan) {Gudhd [for Kunan] of el ^ H'i west h |arwdn |lf^ Mdzin I TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. **ABC'' 4. CUHAYNA GROUP 'Abd el 'Al Baghdad Hammad el Khagay^ 'Abd el B^i hi) (Shendbla, with (Baghdda) (Khagaysdb) (Bawdki) the Kahdbish) —,— »» Kungar (KandgirOy i.e. | Kuf^ Fellat ", Bork (some Felldta) \ Afm^ ;ldmid *' el MagnQn {Megdnin) \ IjEammad . Habbdnia [for Habdbin] By I Ferdfina Bakhita ■ Merdmra el \ Natvdiha [for Nawdfiid] §ughayra \ GUayddt \Atoldd Koi [for Akoi] ik rka) Thdbit! 4 Kisim Muha^ (Kaivdsma) (Majf Irish irishd) Kuikir {Kadkir) Mi rdkj (Wdk^ ill brothers. t [ loi ] MANUSCRIPT A i Introduction A FEW years after the reoccupation of the Sudan a Ga'ali named Muhammad 'Ali Kendn obtained this pedigree from the late Sheikh el Bedowi of Omdurmdn, who was K&di of Berber in the Mahdia and President of the Board of 'Ulema for some years after the re- occupation. It corresponds to paragraphs CLXii to ccx of MS. AB, but the relation between AB and Sheikh el Bedowi's copy is not known. Probably paragraphs clxii to ccx of the former were copied from the latter. Compare A 5. I In the name of God. . . . II — L (Here foUows a replica of the text of AB from para, clxii to para, ccx inclusive^ identical therewith vx)rdfor word with the exceptions ghen in the notes to paragraphs cxxix and cxl-clxi of BA.) LI (This paragraph is in nature of a postscript and is written in a different and rougher hand: it commences " This pedigree was asked for by^ Muhammad ^Ali son of. . .etc.,** as in the tree, and ends " . . .son of Miiad son of 'Adndn.**) LII Beyond 'Adndn [the tracing of pedigrees] was forbidden by die Lawgiver, upon whom be the blessings of God. . . . LIII A pedigree from on high, well guarded and indisputable: There is no pedigree to compare with it. Pearls heaped high from of old: a pure light Beyond that of the Heavenly Twins. A pedigree by whose sweetness the noble ones are known: The Heavenlv Twins encircle it. LfO here a necklace precious and magnificent, For Thou art in it : the rarest of all pearls. ^ I.e. Muhammad 'All applied to Sheikh el Bedowi for a copy. I02 NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN iv.al TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. A i j 'AbdM. Hishim 'Abd el kunalib 'Abiulk 'AbAulk S-WeJAn^iri Dhu el KiU'a el Y^til Hitil Kenb *Adi I Idrls IbhUilm Abniad MttrOk AbuelDis I Mnmir Se'ad el Ferfd sk Gmdk Se^iM Abu Tuiki (anoettor of the Temtlm tnd »y_L^_ ao named after nia nther'a *^T° brother Abu T\iiki) Mutrab Sifl Bia/iira Nifir G^bir ^uaayn Mubammad elQigl^ uiayn Kenin Mubmimad 'All [ 103 ] MANUSCRIPT A 2 Introduction The nisba here translated was a copy made for me by IshiU^ Muham- mad Sheddid, a Bedayri of Bdra in Kordof&n, from the copy in his possession. The latter is alleged to have been copied by Sheikh 'Omira 'Awuda Shakil el ^irih {q.v. para, xliv), who lived in Dongola about the middle of the seventeenth century, from the original work of "el Samarkandi." Compare, however, the introduction to A 3. This is a true copy of the original pedigree. I In the name of God. . . This is the pedigree of el Sheikh Ishik ibn el Sheikh Muhammad Ahmad Sheddid: Ish^ son of. . .{The pedigree is given from son to father^ up to el 'Abbds, as in the tree.) II And of el 'Abbis the Prophet. . .said "Nobility pertains to me and to my uncle ^amza and to el 'Abb^"; whose lineage finally reaches to 'Adn&n. III And the Prophet. . .said "Whosoever goes beyond this. . .etc.'* IV A Copy of the Pedigrees of AU the Arabs. Verily the noble man begot noble [children]. V-XIII Now Subuh. . .{From this point to the end of para, xiii the text closely corresponds to that of A 11 {paras, xvi to xxvii: all such variations^ additions and omissions as occur will be seen from the trees and the notes to Kz and A 11. The arrangement is occasionally altered but the source is obviously one.) XIV-XXI Rub&t had five sons...(77r^ copyist having omitted the subject-matter of paras, xxviii to xxxix 0/ A 1 1 , which are very corrupt^ from here onwards to para, xxi gives practically the same details as are in paras. XL to xlvi of A ii. For variations see the trees and notes to A2 and A 11.) XXII Now the 'AbbAsiyyCn, or the 'AbbAs, are the family of Abu 'AbduUa el Saff^&h, who is Muhammad son of 'AbduUa son of 'Ali son of 'AbduUa son of el 'Abb&s; and Ibrdhim Ga'al is descended from Sa'ad son of el Fadl son of 'Abdulla son of el 'Abb&s; so they [the 'AbbAsiyyCn] and the Ga'aliyyCn have their first common ancestor in 'Abdulla son of el 'Abb&s son of 'Abd el Mutfalib son of Hishim. Here ends the pedigree of Ga'al. I04 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.a2.xxiil XXIII The above is what I ha^e found. Now the 'AbbAsiyyCn held the power at Isbah'dn because they were of the family of Hdshim, and the Beni Ommayya took it from them, and the 'AbbAsiyyCn were impotent until the time of Muhammad Abu 'Abdulla el SafFih. He then wrested the power from the Beni Ommayya, and took it for himself, and slew them there with great slaughter till he had taken their place in the land and put an end to them. XXIV The KawAhla are descended from el Zubayr ibn el 'Awwim, and their mother was Safia; and according to el Samarkandi they are the family of Kihil son of 'Amir son of Khalifa Ibayrak son of Muhammad son of Sulaymdn son of Khdlid son of el Walid. XXV The SHUKRiA are a great tribe, renowned for their bravery. They are descended from Shukr son of Idris, and their genealogies are traced to 'Abdulla el Gawdd son of Ga'afir son of Abu Tdlib son of 'Abd el Muttalib (sumamed 'Abd Mendf). XXVI Similarly the HasAnIa are [descended] from the family of Ga'afir son of Abu Tdlib and are the children of Hasdn son of Gamf 1, and their pedigree reaches to 'Abdulla el Gawid son of Ga'afir son of Abu TAUb. XXVII The RikAbiyyCn are the family of Rik&b son of 'Abdulla and their genealogies are traced to el Sheikh Ahmad el Zila'i. XXVIII The FAdnIa are the descendants of the noble el Sayyid Muhammad, son of el Imdm 'Ali, known as *' Ibn el Hanaffa." XXIX The MesallamIa are the family of Musallam son of Qegdz son of 'Afif el Ommawi, [who] migrated from S3rria [el Shdm] in the days of 'Omar ibn 'Abd el 'Aziz (God bless him), and settled in the Sudan. XXX The 'AmriyyOn (spelt with 'amr...) are the family of Sulaymdn son of 'Abd el Malik son of Marwin the Ommawi. It is said that they ruled the blacks in the Sudan and the country of the Hamag, and finally [lit. ** until "] they became assimilated to them in every respect and came to be known as " the Fung." The reason of their emigration [i.e. from Arabia] was thus: Sulaymdn fled to the Sudan in the time of the Khalifate of Abu 'Abdulla Muhammad el SafFih, who was the first of the Beni 'AbbAs to hold that position, and who wrested the power from Marw&n, who is said to have been the last of the Beni Ommayya dynasty. Abu 'Abdulla continued laughtering the Beni Ommayya and subjecting them till he had taken their place throughout the country. So Sulaymdn fled to Abyssinia and settled there for a time. Then news reached him that el Saffdh had pursued [?] the Beni Ommayya after their dispersion into [various] countries and had finally overtaken Muhammad ibn IV. A2. xxxviiL OF THE SUDAN 105 el Walid ibn Hishim in Spain [el Andabis] and slain him. Sulaym^ therefore fled from Abyssinia to the Sudan and settled there and married the daughter of one of the kings of the Sudan. By her he had two sons, the one named Diud and the other Ans. Then [Sulaymdn] died, and the names [of his sons] got altered, and D&ud was called Oudun, and Ans was called Oun§. Ouns was ancestor of the Oun§Ab, and Ddud of the OuDtS^Afi. These [descendants of Sulaymin] multiplied among the blacks and finally they became fiised with them in every respect, and their power flourished and they became those rulers of the Sudan who are known from history. The first king of this stock in Sennir was the Sultan 'Omdra, and the power passed from Sultan to Sultan till the time of the Sultan Bddi whose rule ended with the Turkish conquest of Sennir in the Sudan. Ends. This is what we have found. XXXI As regards FezAra, their pedigree is well known: they are a tribe of Beni TamIm, who settled in the Sudan. XXXII The Beni 'Amir are the family of 'Amir and occupied Abyssinia and are its rulers. XXXIII KenAna are a great and famous tribe in the Sudan and are the family of Dekaym el Kendni, an important^ and unblemished family : they dwell in the same parts of the country as FezAra. XXXIV The GAbirIa are numerous in Abyssinia; [but] most of them [are] between the Ma^ass and the well-known [town of] Dongola. They are the family of G&bir son of 'Abdulla el An^iri. When Dongola was occupied, at the time of its siege, the majority of them assisted the armies of the Muslims in the expedition of 'Amr ibn el 'Asi (God bless him). XXXV RufA'a were settled at the first among the Bega: then. . .. They are [one] of the tribes of KujAf. XXXVI The Gabarta* are by origin Arabs. XXXVII FellAta are the children of 'Ukba; and the writers of genealogies relate that the sheikh who was in Upper Egypt [Ard el Sa*id] and known as el Sheikh Mugelli was one of them'. Their pedigree goes back to 'Abd el Rahman son of Abu Bukr el §adik (God bless him). XXXVIII The HadArba are a well-known tribe. El Samarkandi says " I heard from el Sheikh ' Abdulla ibn el Wuzfr el IjEadrami that they declare they [came] originally from Hadramaut and migrated inland ^ reading 9*^1; JU^ for ^!>*^ Jt* O*^. ' reading ^j^^ for ^^^94^ . 3 residmg j^fi^ Aj\i for j^yU j^ii . io6 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. a2. xxxviil in the time of el Haggig ibn Ytlsef and settled with the Bega till they became [a part] of them and ruled at SOikin el Gezfra, and settled there on the coasts of the salt sea of the Sudan." XXXIX The BERiAs are AshrAp descended from el Husayn. XL The Ga'Afira are a great tribe: their pedigree goes back to Ga'afir ibn Kufif of the tribe of Tai, and it is said that Ma'atab ibn Hitim el Tii was [one] of them. They are famous by [containing among their number] Kerdam and others whom we have not space to mention. Ends. XLI Now this pedigree has been transcribed from el Samarkandi the Great, from the original. As regards the pedigree given as that of the transcriber of it, there is no need to expand it [any further] here. XLII Now 'Arm&n and Nimayr and Muhammad are the sons of 'Abd Rabbihi son of 'Armin son of Duib son of Ghdnim [son of Ilamaydin] son of Subuh Abu Merkha son of Mismdr, who is brother of Samra the father of el Bedayri (the ancestor of the BEDATidA); and both of them (Mismir and Samra) are the sons of Serrir ibn Kerdam, as has just been explained from the beginning as far back as 'Adndn. XLIII And of 'Adndn one has said "How many a father owes the nobility which he possesses to his son, even as 'Adn^ owes his to the Prophet of God " XLIV This pedigree, which has the authority of past genera- tions, and which was transcribed from [the work of] el Samarkandi the Great, as we mentioned above, was transcribed by el Sheikh 'Omdra el Sheikh 'Awdda Shak&l el K&rih, and preserved and verified, and upon it 'are the signatures of the *omad and notables and Khalifas and learned men whose names appear below. llie signature and seal of el Ostddh.Mirghani Sowir el Dhahab, ^^ Khalifat el Khulafd^^ in Dongola and representative of the Khatmia. El Sheikh Mukht^ Sdti Muhammad el Obayyad, and his seal. The signature and seal of el Sheikh el Kidi Sdti Muhammad ibn el Kddi Muhammad Sdlih. • • • • • The signature and seal of el Sheikh Muhammad Tdha Muhammad Nur el Khut (?), KhaUfa of Tankassi. The signature and seal of the Khalifa 'Abd el Kidir Yusef, the Khalifa of el Sheikh 'AwQda el K&rih. The signature and seal of el Sheikh Sdti Muhammad Muhammad Zidda. The signature and seal of el Sheikh Muhammad Hasan el Sheikh 'Abd el GeUl Habuba. El Sheikh Muhammad Ahmad 'fsa. IV. A2. XLiv. OF THE SUDAN 107 The signature and seal of the ^omda Sa'fd Muhammad Ferah, ^omda of Tankassi Island and district. The Khalifa 'Om&ra Muhammad 'fsa, and his handwriting. The signature and seal of the Khalifa Muhammad Hasan Sdti, Khalifa of el H&g . . . {illegible). Hie signature and seal of el Sheikh Ilimid Muhammad 'fsa. El Sheikh Ahmad el l^urashi Muhammad Ahmed. El Sheikh Muhammad Sulaym&n Medani. El Sheikh Ahmad Muhammad MagdhQb. The Khalifa *Othxnin Ahmad I^Lurashi. The signature and seal of el Sheikh |^umr(?) Idris Mustafa MahmOd. The signature and seal of el Sheikh Bdbikr Sid Muhammad el Oba3ryad. The signature and seal of el Sheikh Muhammad Ahmad el Feki 'Abd el Rahman. The signature and seal of el Sheikh Muhammad Ahmad 'Abd el Rahim, mdzUn of Tankassi. The signature and seal of the Khalifa el Sheikh Ibr&hfm el Disuki. Seal of el Sheikh 'Abd el Wahhib Ahmad $ughayr, the KhaUfa, in his handwriting. El Sheikh Muhammad T^Um ibn el feki Q) Ahmad el 'Alim. The *omda Sinida Muhammad Ferah. El Sheikh Geiir (?) Muhammad Ferah. And others. [ io8] A 2 (NOTES) I Cp. BA, cxxxiii (note), A 3, xv, and AB, xxxix et seq. "Hozabi" is very doubtful: the copyist writes first ^jAt^* ("Say- dari") and then over it ,.. by 'Abdulla ibn Sa'ad. I can find no record of 'Abdulla's having a son Gibir. XXXV Cp. A II, Lvui and D 2, xiv. After "then" is written io%^: the meaning is evidently that they migrated (see Part III, Chap. 2 (n)). For ''^utAf" A ii gives Kaot^n. XXXVI Cp. BA, CLXXVii and An, LX. XXXVII Cp. BA, cxix and A 11, lxi (and notes). By " 'Ukba" is meant 'Ul^ba ibn Yisir. For 'Abd el Ra^iman see Wiistenfeld, R. El Sheikh Mugelli is the Mashaykhi mentioned in D 3, 255 and ABC, LIV. XXXVIII See BA, clxxvi and D 7, u. XXXIX This paragraph appears only in A 2. XL Cp. BA, CLXXV and A 11, lxiii. A 2 and A 11 give "l^uftf " for ^ahfdn (BA): cp. para. xxxv. XLU See note on paras, v-xin. XLni Cp. BA, ccxxix and AB, xxx. XLiv 'AwQda ibn 'Omar Shakil el l^iri^'s biography is in D 3 (No. 66). He was the pupil of a pupil of Qasan wad QasQna, who died in 1664, and he was alive in 1659. Khalifa^ literally "a successor," is used to mean the head of a re- ligious sect. The Khatmia includes the Morghania tarika. Tankassi Island is close to Debba, in Dongola. The signatories appear to be mostly Ga'ali^i (including BedayrIa). This practice of obtaining certificates of authenticity from well-known religious persons is not uncommon: cp. A 8. TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. A 2 t Tergam ■« ( Terdgma) ^(d(P'uhayd?) jrama i Gaudma*a) KhazngX Yemen El bis Ibrahim |e] Ga^ali E] Yemini El y'egdzi SharCU^ Khalr^in Budi*a Abu el Dis I 1 Kerdam I Serrdr I X Whose mother was descended from El Khazrag. Samra El Bedayri (Bedayria) Dahmash A^imad El Malik T^ha I El Malik Husax-n Abmad El Malill: 'Alw^n El Malik 'nozabi (?) EI Malill el Zavn m I Mubanunad I Mahmud MOsa Ibrihim Sulaymdn She^ddd Ahmad Muhammad Is^dlj: DQla FOr royal family BomQ royal family Sakdrangt royal family of Tekali Tomim (seven others) {Tomdm) Note. Mismdr, $ubub Abu Merkha, Rubdt, and Sa'ad el Ferfd appear cor- rectly in the text as descendants of Serrdr. The genealogist, however, in giving the descendants of Rubdf and Sa'ad el FeHd forgets to mention they are both sons of Mismdr; but this is a mere oversight and they are here given as such according to the usual tradition. lammad Ber [ III ] MANUSCRIPT A 3 Introduction This msba was copied for me by el $dfi Sulaymdn, *omda of the BiSHAidA Ma'Ap^ in Kordofin, in 1909, from the copy in his possession. From a comparison of paragraphs 11 of A 4 and xiii of A 3 it seems that both A 3 and A 4 are extracts from the pedigree of Muhammad ibn 'Isa Sowir el Dhahab, and that this latter was supposed to have been brought from Mekka by ''el Sheikh Kdmil el Murshid.'' Now Kdmil is said to have been a Bedayri, and so was Muhammad ibn 'Tsa Sowdr el Dhahab; and Ishik Shedddd, whose pedigree we have in A 2, is also a Bedayri, of the same section as Muhammad ibn 'fsa. D 3 contains (No. 191) the biography of the last named. He lived, as his descendants still do, in Dongola, and he was a con- temporary and friend (see D 3, 191) of that 'Awuda whose son made a copy of A 2 {q.v, para. XLiv). Evidently, therefore, A 2, A 3 and A 4, though varying in minor details {q,v, in the trees), all represent extracts from a nisba which was current in Dongola. about the middle of the seventeenth century, and which in one form or another was used by the compiler of AB. I In the name of God [The following is] an extract from the pedigrees of the tribes of the Arabs from the noble tradition as related by el Termidhi and Ibn Ndgi and el Bokhdri and Muslim. II And [it is related] upon the authority of Abu Hurayra concerning the Prophet. . .[that he said] **Ye know [from] your pedigrees how ye are connected." III The Almighty said ''And I have made you races and tribes, that ye may know one another. The noblest of you in God's sight is the most pious of you." ' IV The tribes whom it is not permitted to enslave are, according to El Gdma'i el Sughayr fi hadith el basMr el Kddir ["The small encyclopaedia on the tradition of the mighty evangelist"], ( KURA YSH [ MUZAYNA / GhAFAr^ \ El An^Ar \ AsLAM - Himyar* i GUHAYNA i AsHGA'A ( IChUZA YMA* ^ reading jU^ for jU^. * reading jlf^-^i^ for Ij * reading ^UtSi^ for ^L^j}^. 112 NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN iv. as. v V And the noblest of these. , .{continues as BA, xlix, doum to ...''boast''). VI And according' to the tradition related by Abu Musa, Kuraysh were, in the time of the Prophet. . . , eighty^ tribes. VII Now Gu'uL, considered as a whole, are [descended from] . . . {continues as BA, cxxxii, doum to. . .Hdshim), VIII The Prophet. . .said "Carry not your pedigrees beyond •Adndn." IX As regards the Beni Ma'amCr. . .{continues as BA, cxxxi). X It has been explained that Gu'ul's name was Ibrahim, and he was called Gu'ul because. . .{continues as BA, cxxxii, i.e. AB, CLXv). XI Most of GuHAYNA are. . .{continues as AB, cxxxvi^ for tohich see BA, Li). XII Now there are [also] seven tribes apart from. . .{continues as AB, cxxxvii). XIII Now this account is the true one, and I was given it from the manuscript of the scribes at Mekka the Noble by el Sheikh Kimil el Murshid. This is the pedigree of the people. XIV Now the man who collected the whole of the tribe of Gu*UL together was Kerdam, and he lived in the Heg&z and the fertile lands, and whosoever is not among his descendants is no Ga'ali. XV The true pedigree is as follows: Kerdam son of Abu el Dis son of Bud&*a. . .{etc.^ up to Hdshim: see tree). XVI-XXXV Serr&r was ancestor. . .{continues like AB, clxx; et seq. The detaik as given here concerning Serrdr's descendants will be found in the tree J tohich corresponds largely to the tree o/ AB). XXXVI This is what appeared to us and was made clear. XXXVII The pedigree of Ma'A^xa is from Guhayna. XXXVIII Sahal had three sons, 'Al and Ma'&l and 'Abd el 'Al : 'Al begot the Ma'Alia, and Ma'dl begot the MA'Aip^, and 'Abd el 'Al begot the ZayAdIa and the MEcANiN. XXXIX The Ma'Aip^ are the descendants of two men, 1^ and Wdl. ]l^ had two sons, Qubaysh and Ramaddn. liubaysh's descend- ants are the BishArIa and the SAMA'iN and KANAxfL and AwlAd Badr. Ramad&n's descendants are KAcAsiL and 'AbAdI a and AwlAd Harayz. ^ reading Ot^^ f<>' ^U>3. [ "3] A 3 (NOTES) I For"clTcnmdhi"8ceAB, cvi. El Bokhiri is the most famous of the |$LurAnic commentatois (see Huart, pp. 217-220). "Muslim" is Abu el IjEusayn ibn el Qagg^, author of a i^ahih (see Huart, pp. 218, 219). ''Ibn Ndgi" may be the Ibn Abu Ndgih mentioned by el Maljprfzi (Khetdt, I, 27s). n Cp. BA, III (note), in Cp. BA, XXIII, etc. IV Cp. AB, cxxxii and BA, xlviii. The author of El Gdma*i el Sughayr was GeUU el Din el Sioti (1445-1505). KenAna is obviously omitted here by a slip. VI Cp. BA, cxxx and AB, clxii. vn For " Gu'ul " (instead of ** Ga'al ") q). D 6, xi. The word translated *' considered as a whole" is hyjji^. VIII Cp. BA, cxxxv, etc. zi This paragraph agrees entirely with AB (as opposed to BA) except that the words ''in Ba^ra and" are omitted after "Qimyar." The word translated in BA, u, "mixed with" is a^^JU in A3, ^jt>^« in BA, and 3i^J"t • in AB : die last is probably correct. xn The spelling here varies from that in AB, cxxxvii: "Bag" in AB is"BEGA"inA3,"KHASHBA"inABis"aASHBA"inA3,"GHiBRA"(AB) becomes "^Pbrat" (A 3), and '"Athir" becomes '"Afir." xni The Arabic of " I was given. . . " is jj^^t j^i£» ^^t c>^ ai>Lji acw ^i^^n^ ^Uk.-^ V^u. For Kimil el Murshid cp. A 4, u. XIV Cp. AB, CLXVI. For "the fertile lands" (sJ\^j^\) the text of A3 gives "el 'Irik" (J\jMi\). AB gives uil|Sj<^t . XV Cp. AB, xxxix and BA, cxxxiii et seq. xvi-xxxv The text of these sections contains only what is in the tree. ''^S^yh " is written for " Shuwayh," " IJIodiAt " for " GhodiAt," " Gho- mar" for "'Omar," and (once) "flamayd" for "Samayddn": these four slips have been corrected in the tree. The fact that "Ijamayd el Nawim" is spoken of proves that A3 was not taken from AB, for AB expressly condemns that version (see BA, CUV, note). The original of A 3, on the contrary, was evidently used by the author of AB. The names of 14 sons of Nlammad el Akrat are given as in the tree, but the form in each case, e.g. "Serrdribi," "Ndfa'dbi," etc., is not that M.s.n 8 1 14 NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN IV. Aa xxxv. of a proper name but of a member of a sub-tribe; tx. the scm's name would be "SerhLr/' "Ntfa'i," etc., and his descendants (the sub-tribe) would thus be called " SerrArAb/' etc., and the singular of such form is " Serrirdbi/' etc. Though 14 sons are given, the text of the paragraph commences "Qammad el Akrat had thirteen sons." XXXVII This and the following paragraphs, to the end, are only written in pencil in the MS. They may have been copied from a different source but probably represent only vague recollections. XXXIX The " BishAr/ A," etc., are sections of the MA'Apji. TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. A3 Samayr Ghodidt Batdhin fCuttan Kusdf [dn I ^ubub Subha) ^abt^n Mismdr tSa'ad el Ferfd Selma Hdkim (fidkimdb) I Gdbir (Gatvdbra) I Guma'a {Gimad) Hammad Fahid Gdma'i (Gatvdma*a) Hammad (Ahdmda) I I I i Fa<^ay] Man^Qr Makit Mids {Fadaylla) (Mandfra) (Makditd) (Mids) el TiSLyndi IIMutraf I uncle. Mubanimad Ma^bud el Pub {Mekdb^ci) (Dubdb) of sub-tribes, though couched in the singular. J [ "5 ] MANUSCRIPT A 4 Introduction (See Introduction to A 3) I In the name of God. . . . The Prophet. . .said." Ye know from your pedigrees how ye are connected. II The following is the pedigree which was transcribed by the feki Ahmad Muhammad from the pedigree of Sheikh Muhammad ibn 'Xsa Sowdr el Dhahab, [which latter came] from Mekka the Noble, for it was brought [thence] by Sheikh Kimil el Murshid the Bedayri^ ; [and it] gives the pedigrees of the descendants of Ga'al. III-XII Serrir had three sons. . .{for these and their descendants see the tree: no other details are given). XIII Here ends the catalogue of the Ga'aliytOn. XIV Now Mismir and Sanura and Samayra were the sons oi Kerdam son of. . .{as in tree). A 4 (NOTES) I Cp. BA, III. II For Muhammad ibn 'fsa see introduction to A3, and 03, 191. Cp. A 3, ziii. iu~xn In the tree " l^oday '' and " I$LodiAt " have been altered to " Gho- day" and "GhodiAt" respectively. ^ reading iC^J^I for^ jl^I TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. A 4 Samavra Ghoday in (Ghodidt) ■tdrba) ■ Kiianfar iChanfarid) {Bafdhin) {Kufd^n) Isunan (KunaniyyUn) Samra Mubammad Redayr (Bedayria) 'Abd el Rabman Abu el Shayb (Shutvayhdt) i Rfdsh {Rldshin) 1 Terdf (Terayfia) 1 I;iamayddn iGamiiUa }Slidikia \Dhudhia ^Bishdrdb I [ 117] MANUSCRIPT A 5 Introduction This extract is said by the owner, el H&di, to have been obtained some ten years ago by his uncle Rahma Mul^ammad. He does not know its origin. Probably it is, like A i , an extract from Sheikh el Bedowi's manuscript, and the variations may be due to the copyist. Pedigree of the Ga'aliyyOn. I I am el H^di son of. ..{as in tree^ no deUdb given). TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. A 5 'Abd el Munalib El'Abbds 'Abdulla ElFa41 Sa'ad Dhu d Kili'a el {^[iinyari Yitil nitii Kenb 'Adi I Yemen Ifays Idris IbhUifm Abmad MasrOlF QaiWn Bu<^'a Abu el DIt Kerdam Senir Mismir Sa^ad Makbu^ 'Uldsha Mubammad Nu9r el Din Hasan *^ Rahma Faaminad 'Ali Nufr Mubsnunad el Axnln A)^nad 'Abdulla 'Abd ei J^dii [I^] MANUSCRIPT A 9 Introduction This pedigree is that of a certain Muhammad el NCtr ICetayna of el Kimlin (Blue Nile). He stated that the original was at YOnis village in Berber at the mosque of the IjLetaynAb and that he took his copy thence. The original is known as nisbat el Ketayndb but its author is unknown. An attempt seems to have been made here to dovetail together the pedigrees of the Ga'aliIn and the Maijeass. I In the name of God. . . . God said " O people, I have created you of male and female and made you races and tribes that ye might know one another. Verily the noblest of you in God's sight is the most pious of you." II And the Prophet. . .said ''Ye know from your pedigrees how ye are connected." III Here follows the pedigree: Muhammad son of el Nur. ..{as in treey q.v., as far as *Abd el Muffalib). A 9 (NOTES) I Cp. BA, XXII, XXXIII, etc. II Cp. BA, III. III The name Ija§{n occurs also in AB, xl and xlii. A note of uncertain authorship following the pedigree states that Sa'ad and Ibrihim were called " el An$lri " and *' el Ga'ali " respectively because their mothers were an Ansdria and a Ga'aUa: it is also remarked that MushayriTs mother was a Mahassia and that from him were descended the SurOrAb, the family of Sheikh Idris walad el Arbdb (for whom see D 3, 141), and the 'EbaydAb and the Ma^aysAb and the 'AwaypAb and the FA^fRAs sections and various Ma^ass. In D 3, 154, Sheikh Khdgali's mother is spoken of as a "Mahassia Mushayriffa." For these echoes of a matrilinear system see note to BA, IV. A9. NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN 125 TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. A 9 'Abd el MuttaUb El'Abb^ 'Abdulla ElFa^l Sa^ad Ibrihfm QaiWn 'Abdulla Dola ElDis'sharOk ElYemini Abmad el Qeg^ El bis 'Ab^ulla Bu<^'a Partfr 'Abdulla Medani Idris Mubammad 'AbdelRabim Mushayrif SerUn Sharfb Mubainmad Abu el J^isixn Medani Abu el IJIisim 'Abdulla Ahmad I Mubammad El Nor Mubammad [ 126] MANUSCRIPT A lo Introduction This pedigree was sent me by Sheikh el T^b Hdshim, the MufH of the Sudan. His section of Ga'aliIn is the G6dalAb, so named from G6dulla his eleventh ancestor. I This is the pedigree of the fakir the Mufti of the Sudan, viz. Sheikh el Taib son of Ahmad son of...(a5 in tree^ q.v.^ to el 'Abbds). A lo (NOTE) After ''Ibrihim el Ga'ali'* is added "and he was ancestor of all the tribes of the Ga'aliyyCn, and to him do all their numerous tribes trace their descent, and every branch of them is united in his person J " 'Adnin" occurs also in A 7. TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. A 10 El 'AbUs 'Abiulla El^a41 Sa'ad el An9iUi^ Dhu el Kild'a el ^imyari^ Y^til nitii 99 Kerab 'Adn^ Yemen el |Khazr«g? Kays Idris IbiAhlm'el Ga'ai Abmad el Yemeni Maarwf. I 'Abdulla (sumamed Qax^fin) Kerdam SerhLr J ) Mismir J Sublet Abu Merkha I Qamaydin Ghanim POib I 'Arm^ 'Abd'el'Al G6)l for JUU»f*>f1 . 128 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. a u. iv. should [do 8o by studying] the bodes of el Saxnarkandi the Great and of el Bahrini el Sheikh^ 'Abd el Rahman. V Ga'al are the ruling race in the Sudan, and they owe their might to the fact of their [descent] from Hishim, and with them is a refuge in times of trouble, and this [has always been] the glory of [the tribes descended from] Kuratsh, [even] before the mission of the Prophet. Their poet says: VI " O thou that travellest from place to place, hast thou not stayed with the family of 'Abd Menif ? Hast thou not visited them and desired their hospitality? They [would] have saved thee from penury andill. ^uraysh was as an egg that is broken and scattered; and as the very essence of the yolk are [the sons of] 'Abd Menif , that give drink to the thirsty, the protectors of the people, and their guides, that move their encampments in concord and peace, that smite the chieftains [of their foes] in the midst of the pate, that cry 'welcome!' to the guest. 'Amr the mighty apportioned the pottage to his people, vAzt time the men of Mekka suffered from the dearth of food. Happy indeed art thou if thou campedst near to them: verily thou wilt experience generosity and justice." VII Now the reason of their migration to the Sudan was the out- break of war between the Beni Ommayya and the Beni HAshim. In consequence they migrated to the West, ix. to the Oases, and then returned eastwards, f .e. to Dongola, and conquered its people and subdued Guhatna, and subsequently Dongola and Berber; and GuHATNA became subject to Ga'al. VIII The reason of their being so named was, it is said, that their ancestor Ibrihim ibn Idris was a generous king, and the feeble tribes- men used to come to him complaining of want of food, and he used to say to them "ga^abutkum mm ahl nafakdtnd" [*' we have made you a part of our household '*]; and for this reason he was sumamed "Ga'al." There are also other versions; and God best knows the truth. IX And his descendants have been famous by this name, viz. Ga'al, until the present. X We will now take up the thread of our discourse. XI Serrdr had three sons, Samra and Samayra and Mismir. XII Samra had four sons, Bedayr (ancestor of the BEDATidA*) and 'Abd el Rahman Abu Shay^ (ancestor of the ShuwayqAt), and Turuk (ancestor of the T^RATPfA), and Ridsh (ancestor of the RiAsHjfA). ^ reading jU««tJI for fmgJJJ. * reading ^1<^J^ for ^jj^. iv.Aii.xxvin. OF THE SUDAN 129 XIII From Samayra four [tribes] are descended, the GhodiAt^, the KuNAN, the KusA§ and the BajAi^In. XIV In the book of el Bahiini the Great [it is said] that their ancestor was nicknamed Abtih [after] a tvddi of that name in the highlands of Mekka, and the nickname passed to his descendants and they were known as the BAjAi^fN. XV Mismir had four sons, Sa'ad el Ferid, and the three sons by a single [other] mother, Subuh Abu Merkha and Rubit and Nebih. XVI Abu Merkha had three sons, ^ammad el Akrat (ancestor of the MAcmiA and the KurtAn), and I^amayd el Nawdm (ancestor of the SandIdAb^ and the MansOrAb^), and Qamaydin. XVII [Hamaydin] had eight sons, Ghinim and Shdik (whose mother was Hamdma the daughter of his father's brother Rubit)> and Hasabulla (el HasabullAwiyyCn) and Mufraf (whose mother was the daughter of Hdshi el Kumr el Fungdwi), and Ghanim and Ghanum and Gami'a (el GiMfAs) and Malik el Za3m, all four full brothers. XVIII Ghdnim had three sons, Didb and Dudb and Gamu'a (the GamC'Ia). XIX Didb had two sons, Bishdra and N^ir. XX Bishdra was ancestor of the MiRAPAs and the ZaydAb and the 'Abdrai^manAb and the FAdlAb and the RubAtAb and the SerayijeAb and the rest of the well-known descendants of Bishdra who live from Berber to el Z^ for ^Sj^^J^ . ' reading ^\jya^\ for ^\jyo^\ . ^ reading ^jy^\ for Uj^^l . M.S.II o I30 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.Aii.xximL (the fekOCs people): this I was told by some of their descendants, but I am not sure of its truth, and God knows best. XXIX 'Adlin had thirty sons: four [of them] were the KarAkisa, idiose mother was daughter of 'Ali Karkus walad Shukl; and four [of them] were the BrrNAs, whose mother was dau^ter of walad Sinbis^ (?) ; and four [of them] were the 'AbCdAb, whose mother was daughter of 'Abud; and four [of them] were the children of Um Halayb; and Nifa'a and Naffa the sons of el Fungiwia; and Muhammad [and] 'Ali, sons of one mother', namely the daughter of Karkus walad Shukl, el Kamilia; and 'Abd el Diim and 'Abd el Ma'abud, sons of one mother; and Abu Selima and Barakit, sons of one mother; and el Mek Muhammad, only son of his mother; and el *Awadi, only son of his mother; and 'Abd el Rahman, only son of his mother; and T6r, only son of his mother. XXX 'Abd el Diim had fourteen sons, Hammid el Hankal (?) and Abu el Basirun and el 'Ardshkol and el Kabush and Abu el Gidid and el Kenidi [Keniwi ?] and Dow el Kidr and el Shaddu and Abu Daraywa and 'Ali and Yoiy and Hammad, father of the 'AlAtId, and Muhanunad el Funkil. XXXI 'Abd el Ma'abud's descendants are the ShadOgAb and the FArisAb and the DdcAB* el WahAh^b, the people of d jMh Muhanunad son of 'Abd el Wahhib Guayr son of Sulaymiin el 'Adhab, and Kungir son of Sulaymin el 'Adhab son of Sa'ad son of 'Abd el Saiim son of 'Abd el Ma'abud, for ['Abd el Ma'abud] had eight sons, Muhammad el Asfar and Balula el Kir and Sinbis and Shukl and Katkib and 'Abd el Salim and Musa and el Khudayr. XXXII El Asfar begot the Sufar, and Katkib the KatkitAb, and Musa the IiAMMApA(?) and the TumAr, and el Khudayr the FIAlAb and the BA'AsisH, and 'Abd el Salim begot Musnad, and 'Abd el Diim, the people of el H6fia, and el Kanbaliwi and Sa'ad and Idris. XXXIII Sa'ad and Idris begot the KalAmIn, and Abu Bukr begot the Awlid 'Abd el Ddim, [viz.] Hadbu'a (?) and others. XXXIV Hadbu'a (?) begot the people of 'Abdulla vs'alad Delil ; and Abu Hasisi [Hasin ? Hasis ?] (?) begot the people of Ghanawa [Gha- fiwa ?] ; and all of these are descendants of Idris. XXXV N4fa'a son of 'Adlin had seven sons, Ahmad Abu Harb and ^ammdd Abu Rikayb and Abu No and Mustafa and Samd'in and 'Ali Abu Zawiid^ and Abu Ruajrs. XXXVI Among the descendants of Abu Harb are the KArhAb and ^ reading yj^^ for ^^jm^ . ' reading •UUrt for JUrl . ' reading ^U-^jJI^ for vW'>^3- ^ reading J^tjJ for o^lj. iv.Aii.L. OF THE SUDAN 131 the FiLA and the 'AmakrAb, who are known as the HApALiL; and Ijammid was the father of the HammAdAb. XXXVII Abu N6 was ancestor of the NowAb, and Mustafa of the Mu^afAb, and Sam&'in of the SamA'InAb^, and 'All Abu Zaw&fd of the NugOmIa and the Sheraf, and Abu Ruays of the RuaysAb. XXXVIII Nafi'a had twenty sons, [from whom are descended] the MfRiAB and the TawIlAb and the KabAb and KHApfMAB and the Sh6talAb (?) and the KurshAb, etc., as far as is known. XXXIX 'Abd el 'Ali had twenty-four sons, Ijlammad (who begot el KLabush), and Kandil, and Muhammad, and 'AbduUa el Kabir, and Gabir, and Hasabulla, and Musa, and 'Omar, and Khidr, and Gddulla, and Rifa'i, and Magzuz, and Kaltud, and Kashr, and Bashr, and Tisa'a Kulli, and el 'Ashir el Negidi whose descendants are with the BAjA^fN. XL Rubif had five sons, 'Awad and l^uraysh and Khanfar and 'Abdulla and Mukbal. XLI Sa'ad el Ferid had three sons, I^aht^n and Selma and Fuhayd. XLII l^ahfdn had seven sons, Subuh (ancestor of the Subuh), Fadl (ancestor of the FadliyyCn), Muhammad el Dub (ancestor of the DubAb), Makbud (ancestor of the Me^Abda'), Man^Qr (ancestor of die ManAsra), Makft (ancestor of the Maj^Ita'), and Mimdis (ancestor of the MimAIsa). XLIII Selma had two sons, Hdkim and Gdbir. XLIV The sons of Fuhayd were Hammad (ancestor of the A^Amda), and Guma'a (ancestor of the Gima'a), and Gdma'i (ancestor of the GawAma'a). XLV Kerdam had ten sons : seven returned to Kufa, and three bred here, namely Serr&r, the ancestor of the whole, and secondly Dula, the ancestor of the FOR (the FOR royal family) and the Sa^:Arang, kings of Tekali ; and, lastly, Tomdm, the ancestor of the TomAm. XLVI Abu el Dis had two sons, Tergam and Kerdam. XLVII The pedigree of Serrdr leads back to the blessed 'Abdulla son of el 'Abbds the uncle of the Prophet XL VIII The KawAhla* are the family of Kihil son of 'Omira son of Khalifa son of Muhammad son of Sulaymdn son of KhWd son of el WaUd. XLIX GuHAYNA are well known. L The ShukrIa trace their descent to 'AbduUa el Gawdd son of Ga'afir son of Abu Tdlib. ^ reading v^^^U-*' for ^^^bU-^ . ^ reading iL^UU for ^.^UU . > reading ai^iUU for ^UU . « reading aJUtyg» for Ja\^ . 132 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.ailll LI The MESALLABfiA are the family of Musallam son of Hcgiz^ son of *Atif el Bukri. He migrated from Syria in the time of 'Omar ibn 'Abd el 'Aziz and setded in the Sudan. LII The RikAbittOn are the family of Rikib ibn 'AbduUa and trace their descent to el Sheikh Ahmad ibn 'Omar el ZSbL% who was of the stock of 'Okayl ibn Abu Tilib. LIII The 'Amrittun (spelt 'amr. . .) are the family of Sulaymin son of 'Omar son of 'Abd el Malik son of Marwan, and are the ruling race that are known now as the FOng. LIV The pedigree of FezAra is well known. They are one of the tribes of TamIm and have dwelt \m the Sudan] since the conquest of el Bahnasd. LV The Beni 'Amir are the family of 'Amir ibn el Darab d *Adwim^ [and] entered Abyssinia. LVI KenAna are the relatives of Duhaym ibn Ahmad el Kenini, an important and unblemished family. They dwell in the same parts of the country as FezAra. LVII The GAsndA are a numerous body in Abyssinia, P>u^] ^^ majority of them are between the MAjyEASS and Dongola; and it is well known that they are the family of Gibir ibn 'AbduUa el Ani$ir|l], who left them [as his posterity] at the time of the conquest of Dongola, after its siege. LVIII RufA'a used to dwell with the BegA and Abyssinians. Then they migrated to the Nile. They are the family of Kah^in; and God knows best. LIX The 'ABsAsmrt^N are of the family of 'Abdulla ibn 'Abb^ in the Sudan. They include the family of el Saff&h and others. LX The Gabarta are Arabs by origin. LXI The FellAta* invaded the land of Takrur. They are the family of Fellit son of 'Ukba^ ibn Y^r from el Batrayn. Some genealogists say that they trace their descent to 'Abd el Rahman son of Abu Bukr el Sadik: others say they are Arabs. God knows best. LXII The HadArba. I heard el Sheikh 'Abdulla Abu el Wuzir el ^adrami say that they were from Hadramaut, and similarly the Delay^Ab also, and [that] the cause of their emigration was [their] maltreatment of pilgrims. Then they settled among the BegA at Erkowit and Suikin, [where they are] till the present day; and some of them have scattered farther afield. LXIII The Ga'Afira are a mighty tribe, and are descended from ^ readingjU|k^ forjU^. * reading 4j^ for O^. ' reading iJk^ for iLJU^. IV.A11.LXVL OF THE SUDAN 133 Ga'afir ibn Ku^Af of the tribe of Tai. They are famous for generosity. LXI V The FAdnI A are the descendants of el Sayyid Muhammad son of the Imdm 'Ali, God bless him, and there is much related of them. LXV The sub-tribes of 'Adlin are seven, the NAfa'Ab and the NiFi'Afi^ and the MuhammadAb and the 'AbCdAb and the KarAkisa and the Y6iyAb and the ShakAlu and the KuRup ; and the dispute [for the headship ?] is between three of them, viz. the NAfa'Ab, the NiFf'As, and the KarAkisa; and it is related that six of these sub- tribes agreed to take the viziership from the AwlAd Nimr, but the NAfa'Ab dissented and resisted this, because el Arbib Muhammad [was] their sister's son. So, when the treaty of Ga'al was concluded, they allotted to the Beni Nimr the rule of the East [bank] to be their own, and [the NAfa'Ab] joined the NimrAb instead of joining the six sub-tribes which* are collectively called the Sa'adAb ; and the treaty was observed until the end of their rule. {The foUomng is added in pencil at the close.) LXVI Serrdr son of Kerdam son of Abu el Dis son of Kudi'a son of Harkdn son of Masruk son of Ahmad son of Ibrdhim Ga'al, an- • • • • 9 cestor of the tribe, son of Idris son of Kays son of Yemen son of 'Adi son of ^usds son of Kerab son of Hdtil son of Y&til son of Dhu el Kili'a son of Sa'ad son of el Fadl son of 'Abdulla son of el 'Abbds» uncle of the Prophet. . . , son of 'Abd el Muttalib son of Hdshim. ^ reading ^\m^\ for ^\m^\ . > reading ^\ for ^JJJ) . [134] An (NOTES) II Cp. BA, II and in. None of the savants mentioned occur either in Ibn Khaliikin's or IJagi Khalfa's biographical works. For "el Samarkandi" and **el Bahiini " see index. III The full quotation is given in the text of D 6, in, and part of it there translated. v-vi For the hospitality of Kuraysh (the family of 'Abd Menif) and their lavish entertainment of the pilgrims to Mekka see Muir's Life of Mahomet (Introduction, pp. xciv et seq.). The full quotation as given in A 1 1 is as follows : Olu jujO a^U. ^U ^2iui SLoti vA^ wJL£» w^^^i aju.^ o>^!Pb kS^h ^^pt.) "^^^^^ J*^ sJU^ 03^^^^ ^^ JWj3 ^^ J^sPt ^^ V«)t In "'Amr the mighty apportioned. . ." there is a play on the word "Hishim." "Hishim's" name was 'Amr (see Wiistenfeld, W), and he was sumamed "Hishim," i^. "He that hasham (apportioned)," sc. the food and drink. This line is frequently quoted, e,g, (i) in tJhe Tdg el *ArUs (vol. IX, p. 104), the chief commentary on the great KdmOs, and (2) in Ibn Hishdm's Sira Sayyidna Muhammad.,, (p. 87), which was written about 750 A j>., in a quotation from Ibn Ishdk, and (3) in Ibn D6rayd, and (4) in el Mas'adi (Chap, xxxix), and (5) it may also be found in Lisdn el 'Arab (vol. xvi, p. 94, siA "Hdshin"). After this penultimate Une, which begins with " 'Amr " and ends with ''food," Ibn Hishdm, on page 87 of the Sira, adds another in place of the last line given in A 1 1. On this occasion he only gives two lines in all, but later (ed. Wiistenfeld, vol. i, pp. 113, ii4)'he quotes seven lines (not including the line about Hishim referred to above), of which the first two are and the other five quite diflferent from A 11. The other works quoted give only the single line; and all but Mas'Qdi (edit. B. de Meynard) commence ^bUt jj«t^ . Mas'adi begins i^JJt IV. A 11. VII. NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN 135 As regards the authorship, the Lisdn el *Arab attributes the verses to Hishim's daughter, Ibn Ishdk (op. Ibn Hishdm, p. 87) to "one of l^uraysh or one of the [other] Arabs," Ibn Hishdm (on p. 113, when quoting the seven lines mentioned) to Ma^rad ibn Ka*ab el Khuzd'i, and the Tdg el 'ArQs to Ibn el Zaba'ard. Mas'Odi gives no definite statement on the subject. Again, el T^hari quotes separately, in different places, two of the seven lines given in A 1 1 . The Kitdb el Amdli of Abu 'Ali el Kdli (vol. i, p. 247) makes Abu Bukr quote five lines to the Prophet of which the first two are: jUS) o^^ jijs> sjj^ ^yxu j9^j^ wJp y .£Ut ^iVzJLt* and the rest quite different from A 11. The third line of A 1 1 occurs in el Azraki's History of Mekka (ed. Wiistenfeld, p. 68) as follows: olu j^ l^U. «^b cJUil^ l^ J^jJ^ CJI£» This author gives five lines, and, like the Tdg el *ArUs^ attributes them to Ibn el Zaba'ard : of these five the first is as quoted, the second and third different from anything in A 11, the fourth something similar to the fifth line of A II, and the fifth reads thus: oU^ OiP^^ 3^ t^l^ j'i'JLj J4;pt ^»^ *^t ^j^ On the whole, however, the nearest parallel I have found is the follow- ing from Ibn Wddih el Ya'akabi's History (ed. Houtsma, 1883), vol. i, p. 282: 0^ v ^ itf ^ 0 ^ wt ^ J J i it t » * i i 0 Sk^ » * % * * !• 0 * ^ i wiU,^ Oyi^ ^ J^ii 'uyU Mr^\ ^U ^1 ^y^ Ibn Widih attributes the verses to ''Ma^rQd el Khuzd'i,*' thus supporting Ibn Hishdm (^.t;. supra). I have to thank Professor Bevan for drawing my attention to this passage. The expression %2)Ut «2LlbC3 (lit. "may thy mother be bereft of thee") is explained by Lane (Dictionary) as "an ex- pression of vehement love." VII Cp. D 6, x, "They" presumably means the alleged J^urayshite an- cestors of the Ga'ali/n. Great numbers of Guhayna settled on the Nile and east of it in the centuries following the Arab occupation of Egypt and it is not at all improbable that the forefathers of the Ga'aliIn of the present day ousted them from considerable areas between I^alfa and Khartoum, and even south of that. 136 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.ailvil Tribes of "Ga'ali" origin have for centuries been predominant over long stretches of country bordering the Nile in the locality mentioned, and the Guhatna group of tribes appear to have been to some extent pushed inland, away from the river. Various branches of Guhayna, too, no doubt acknowledged the over- lordship of the Ga'ali meks^ when the latter, in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, were in power round Shendi and Metemma. For "the oases" (el Wdhdt) see Mas'odi, Chap, xxxiii. D 6, x in the corresponding passage omits mention of them. "Eastwards" should rather be "south-eastwards." VIII Cp. BA, cxxxii; A 3, x, etc. XI From here onwards cp. BA, cxxxix et seq. For Serrdr's pedigree see para. lxvi. XIV This story is the one generally accepted by the tribe, and it is interesting because it is well authenticated {vide, e^.^ el Mas'Odi) that in the time of Kusai, the fifth ancestor of the Prophet, i^. about 400-450 aj>., the tribe of Kuraysh were divided into "^/ Bafdy* (i^. "lowlanders" or inhabitants of the valleys) and **el ^taoiikir** (ije, "highlanders"), and the two divisions were kept apart when Kusai settled the tribe at Mekka. The " Lowlanders " comprised the Beni 'Abd Menif, the Beni 'Abd el Dir, the Beni 'Abd el 'Uzza, and the descendants of Zuhra, MakhzCLm, Taym, Guma'a, Sahm, and 'Adi — ^all closely related — and the Beni Qanbal ibn 'Amir. The passage in Mas'Qdi (Chap, xxxix) runs thus: wiUJI ju^ ^ JSLi ^ ^UaJI jLijS^ VlH^U* ^f>kUSJI Jji^3 ^{4^\ etc. On this matter see also YakOt (Geogr. under "El Bitih"). Whether the BatAhIn are really connected in any way with these " Batih " can hardly be decided, but the traditional pedigree that unites the GA'ALifN group (including the BatA^In) with |$Luraysh {i£. the Beni 'AbbAs) and the co- incidence of the name need not necessarily be dismissed as pure "fakes." It may be that the tribe assumed the name " BajA^^n " in order to support the fdsbas and because they lived in a land of valleys (round Abu Dela^ and 'Alwdn), but I think it improbable that there was not some other reason as well, xvi-xvii Cp. BA, CLFV-CLVi and A 2, v. A 2 omits mention of the SandIdAb and Man^CrAb, of the name of Rubdt's daughter, and of the name of Hasabulla's mother. It says of the last four men mentioned that their descendants are in the west, and omits to say they were full brothers. The names "el HasabulldwiyyOn " and "el Gimf'db" are written in the text just over the names of Hasabulla and Gami'a. xviii-xix Cp. BA, CLViii, etc. and A 2, vii, etc. XX The words "And the rest of. . .el Z6ra" occur word for word in A 2. By the " 'AbdrahmanAb " are meant the Hammadtu family (see D3, 158). IV. A 11. Lviii. OF THE SUDAN 137 >f XXI Cp. BA, CLX. A 2, IX, says: " . . .the NA^irAb in the west.' XXII Cp. BA, CLXi and A 2, x. xxiii The paragraph is probably a gloss. It does not occur in BA nor A 2. I have not elsewhere met with " KAmOs." xxnr Cp. BA, clxv and A 2, xi. XXV Cp. BA, CLXii and note to A 2, v-xiii. From here the text becomes rather corrupt, and A 2 is no longer of use for checking purposes: several names are doubtful. XXVI I have taken "Awrika** (for "Adrika") from para, xxviii, but either or neither may be correct. "El Gera)rf " is Gerayf ^amdulla (see BA, clxiii). For "KerriAb" BA gives "KARisAB": possibly the KerriAt are in- tended. XXVII Cp. BA, CLXiv. For "WagAyAb" BA gives "AwgAb." XXVIII This may be a gloss. XXIX Cp. BA, clxviih:lxxii and notes. Twenty-eight sons only are given, and the text in this and the following paragraphs is corrupt and differs in many details from BA: the trees may be compared. Shukl should be one of the 30 sons and not father of 'Ali KarkOs, as is clear from BA, clxxi and A 11, lxv. For " Um Qalayb " BA gives " Adam Halayb," which is probably right. XXX Thirteen names only are given. "Hankal" (J^A^Ub) has been cor- rected in the text by the owner in pencil to sJ»Jj^ (sic). " £1 'Ardshk61 *' is the name of a hill near el Dueim on the White Nile : Cp. BA, CLXxii. For "el Kabosh" cp. para, xxxix and BA, clxvii. Kaboshia is on the Nile close to the south of the pyramids of Meroe. XXXII For "el Kanbaldwi" see Part III, Chap, i (*). XXXV These are the NAfa'Ab section. XXXVIII These are the Nipf Ab section. XXXIX Cp. para, xxx for Kabosh. Seven sons are missing from the list. XL Cp. BA, CLi and A 2, xiy. Sections xl-xlvi correspond closely to A 2, xrv-xxi. XLii " Mimdis " is no doubt the " Mids " of other versions. XLiii A 2 (^.t;. note) adds a remark as to the descendants of these two men. XLV Cp. BA, cxxxviii and A 2, xix. XLViii Cp. A 2, XXIV and D 6, xii. L Cp. A 2, XXV and D 6, xv. LI Cp. A 2, XXIX and D 6, xxiii. Lii Cp. A 2, XXVII and D 6, xxv. Liii Cp. A 2, xxx and D 6, xxvi. Liv Cp. A 2, XXXI and D 6, xiii. The reference is to the conquest of Bahnasd (Oxyrhynchus) in 642 aj>. by 'AbduUa ibn Sa'ad (see Budge, vol. 11, p. 184, and Burckhardt, Nubia.. .^ p. 528). Lv-^viii Cp. A 2, xxxii-xxxv and D 6, xxviii, xxxiii and xxxv. 138 NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN iv.aii.lix. LDC Cp. A 2, XXII. LX Cp. A 2, XXXVI. LXi Cp. A 2, XXXVII ; BA, cxix, and D 6, xliii. LXii "I" is evidently el Samarkandi: see note to BA, clxxvi. Cp. D 6, LI. The words ''and similaiily the Delay^Ab also" and ''and some of them ..." are undoubtedly a gloss by a Bafhdni. The BATAiiiN have a long- standing feud with the Delay^lAb as to the ownership of lands near Abu Delayj^y and so vent their spite by casting aspersions on the antecedents of the Delay^Ab. In D I, XXVI similar treatment is accorded to the ^umr. For the (^Arba or I^Areb see Part III, Chap. 13 (b\ and cp. note to BA, CLXXVI. LXiii Cp. BA, CLXXV and A 2, xl and D 6, lii. Lxrv Cp. A 2, xxviii and D 6, iv. Lxv Cp. para, xxix et seq. "Sub-tribes" here is Jj^^* " Ii:uni4" (i>>3) may be an error for " *Awad" (v>>^). The Arabic translated " When the treaty. . . " is Jite. ajL£> OjJl^ U) • This division of the Ga'ali/n is referred to and explained in Part III, Chap. I (k). Kerdam T Tergam Dola For Kings Sakdrang^ Kings of Tekali Serrir I Rfdsh iRidsMa) Samayra Ghodidt Kunan Kufdf Bafdhin Sa'ad T Fuhayd I;;Iainmad Guma'a (Ahdmda) {Gima'a) {Ck TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. An Nebih Chanfar 'AbduUa Muj^bal QatDima^m.Qamaydin I Hasabulla (flasabulldtoiyyan) 1 GamQ'a (Gama'id) I lamsfn I elidb itidb Ijjammad el BahkQr {Wagdydb) d Rabbihi Musallam Shabbu B T T Kaltud Kashr Bashr Tisa'a KuUi qLu T £1 ShaddO Abu Paraywa 'Ali fibaldwi Sa ad Idrfs \(Kaldmin) Sulaymdn el 'Adhab T e)Rf •N^fa'a •Naff'a tMubammad fmad El 'Awacji 'Abd e) Rat^nan T (20 sons) Miridb Tawildb Kabdb Khadimdb Shdtaldb (?) Kurshclb ^ 'Abd el Salim 1 MOsa iflamrnddd} \Tumdr ' 1 El Khu^ayr iFidldb {Ba'dbish i iVahhdb Guayr /lunammad J I [139] MANUSCRIPT B i Introduction The copy of this nisba^ which was lent to me for translation by the ^omda of the GELfLAB at Sa'id village in el Kdmlin district, was taken a few years ago from the copy in possession of el feki Hasan walad Muhammad 'fsa, a Gelildbi of Wad el Sha'ir, also in the Blue Nile Province. El feki Hasan is said to have inherited his copy from an ancestor, who copied it from some earlier unknown MS. The GELfLAB think (though they have no evidence) that probably their ancestor Sa'id son of D&ud son of 'Abd el Gelil brought the original from the north. He lived nine generations ago {see tree) and is said to have built "99" mosques and endowed each with fourteen slaves for service. It was Hegdzi Ma'm the uncle of 'Abd el Gelil who founded Arbagi about 1475 a.d. (see D 3, iv, and note to D 3, 67, and Jackson, p. 18). The ultimate source of the nisba is obviously the same as that of BA : it no doubt emanated from Dongola two or three centuries ago, and the copyist, being only interested in the part that related to the GuHAYNA group of tribes, omitted the part concerning the Ga'ali group. I In the name of God . . . [The following is] an extract taken from The Noble Gift and Rare Excellence [el Nafhat el Sharifa wa 7 Turfa 7 Munifa] of el Sheikh el Im^ el Shifa'i. . .on the origins of the Arabs. II Now the [tribes of the] Arabs are Himyar and Tai and Tha*aleb and Lagm and GudhAm and HamdAn and Ma'Aref and Bi§ and I^UKNA and Kelb el Azd and Muzatna and Guhayna. All of these trace their descent to a single ancestor, el Mahays son of Kah^n son of el Mahays son of Ibrdhim. . .God knows the truth of this, and praise be to Him alone. III The apostle in the "Traditions" said **Ye know from^ your pedigrees how ye are connected." IV And he said of a man who had learnt the pedigrees of the people "A knowledge [of them] is useless and ignorance harmless" — ^this being in times of mutual love and affection; but. . .{continues as BA, VII andvniy as far as ** various nations^'). ^ inserting I40 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. b l v. V And no man neglects it [the study of pedigrees] except the rogue, who is not mentioned when absent nor consulted when present; for it is of benefit to the servants of God in this world and the next, and [whoever ignores it] is a poltroon and a vagabond. VI-XIX This is the pedigree peculiar to the tribes of Guhayna only. Know that Guhayna begot Dhubiin, and Dhubiin begot {Here follows a genealogical list of the descendants, individual and tribal, of Dhubidn, The names can be seen in the tree. No other facts excepting those shotvn by the tree are given,) XX The tribes that may not be enslaved are seven, viz.. . . {seven names as in BA, xlviii). XXI Know that Guhayna are [to be found] in two different places : [there are in the first place] the descendants of Guhayna el Kabir ibn Hun&d of whom the Prophet. . .said "Through him shall the last of the unbelievers be saved from the fire; whose tribe is from Mekka the noble : there is none of them here : not one of them has come to me excepting 'Abdulla el Guhani, who has come to help me; and Guhayna, all of them, now are the stock of el Zubayr ibn el 'Awwim, the son of my aunt Safia." XXII The Prophet ... referred [also] to him as "my helper" (by " my helper" meaning el Zubayr), and he said too " I am of Guhayna and Guhayna are of me : what pleases Guhayna pleases me, and what angers Guhayna angers me, even though Kuraysh be affected." And he prayed for increase for Guhayna for the sake of the stock of el Zubayr. XXIII [Secondly] their tribe became [lit. "reached"] fifty-two tribes in the land of S6ba [under] the rule of the Fung, but most of them are in the West, namely in Tunis and Bomuh. XXIV This is a pedigree: Zubayr had two sons, 'Abdulla and Hasan. 'Abdulla was ancestor of the KawAhla, and Hasan begot 'Atfa. *A%i^ begot Guhayna, who begot Dhubi&n. XXV This is the pedigree of Zubayr : [he was] son of el 'Awwdm son of. .. {as in the tree, up to 'Adndn). XXVI This is the true and generally agreed upon pedigree. And as a variant, ['Adnin was] son of Ismd'il. . .son of Ibrihim. . .son of Tdrikh son of Fdrikh son of Ndhur^ son of Ashra'a son of Ri'u son of F&ligh^ son of 'Amir son of Shdlikh son of Fakhshadh son of Sim son of Nuh. . .son of Shfth. . .son of Barda son of Mihdyfl son of Kaynin son of Anush son of Shith. . .son of Adam. . . XXVII This book was completed under the help of God and the ^ reading j3*.U {orj^m,\i. * reading ^U for ^U. IV.B1.XXX. OF THE SUDAN 141 goodness of His grace by the hand of its writer the fakir 'Abd el Geh'I Muhammad Dafa'alla, who wrote it for his brother Muhammad son of el H&g 'Ali. . . {as in tree^ up to 'Adndn). XXVIII This is the true pedigree according to the words of the prophet. . .** They are liars that trace their pedigree beyond 'Adnin." XXIX And as a variant — *Adn&n was son of Ismd'il. . .son of. . . (exactly as para, xxvi, as far as Adam. . .), and Adam was created of mud. XXX In the name of God. . . What follows is the pedigree of Ma'fn's own sons. Ma'in had seven sons. . . (see tree). These are the seven sons begotten of Ma'fn. Muhammad begot 'Abd el Gelfl, the ancestor of the GelIlAb. ^egdzi was ancestor of the HegAzAb, Fdris of. . . {etc.y as in tree). [I42] B I (NOTES) I See BA, lxii-lxv (note) and B 3, i. II Cp. BA, L. B I and B 3 give "Ma'Aref," but BA and AB "Ma'ifir." III Cp. BA, III. IV Cp. BA, V. The latter part of the paragraph is word for word the same as BA, vii-viii except that for (BA) " . . .And it is not. . .a rebel" B i says merely ''And he who neglects them is a rebel." V This is peculiar to B i . vi-xix Cp. BA, Lix et 5eq.\ B 3, 11, etc. There are one or two mistakes in spelling here, viz. : A^jUU ("MokArba") for i^jUU ("MoghArba"). V5li ("FADHNfA") for ie'>^ ("FAdnIa"). [once] J>^^\ J^^m^ ("Muhammad el 'Uliti") for ^*^t j^«^ ^("Hammadel'UlAti"). IjW^ ("Hegdra") for Sjlij^ ("Hegdza"). >!jJL^ ("BakdAd") for >Ijj^ ("Baghdad"), [once] J^ (" AwaJ ") for J\^ (" 'Aw^ "). In para, xiii the BashAkira are merely mentioned as descendants of Hammad el 'Ul^ti, but in para, xvii occurs " Bashkar was ancestor of the BashA^ra and 'Isayl of the 'IsaylAt," the writer forgetting that he has not previously mentioned Bashkar specifically as a son of Ijlammad. XX Cp. BA, XLViii. XXI The two divisions of Guhayna referred to are apparently (i) those of Arabia, the well-known and ancient liimyaritic tribe, and (2) those in the Sudan round S6ba. The Arabic for " Of whom the Prophet. . .said. . . " is The meaning is rather obscure, but if the sixth word be pointed » the meaning may be that the most wicked of men may be saved at the personal intercession of Guhayna. " El Kabfr " may mean " the great " or " the elder." The whole tradition given here is suspicious. I can find no Guhayna son of Hunid, nor is it clear why Guhayna, a Ijlimyaritic tribe, or 'AbduUa el Guhani who was also a Himyarite, should ever have been called " the stock of el Zubayr ibn el 'Awwdm," who was a Kurayshi. For "'AbduUa el Guhani" see note to BA, lviii. Whether the whole of the passage in inverted commas is meant to be included in the tradition, or whether the words from "whose tribe. . . " to " here " is a gloss by another copyist, is doubtful, but the latter is probable. • J IV. B 1. XXX. NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN 143 XXII The first tradition is well authenticated: el Bokhiri {el Sahih, Part II, p. 193) gives it as follows: jilyUI ^j)\ ^j\^ oh ijj^^ ^ J^ 0«- • (" Milik ibn Isma'fl told me that 'Abd el 'Aziz. . .told him on the authority of. . .who had been told by. . .that the Prophet. . .said 'Every prophet has a helper, and my helper is Zubayr el 'Awwdm.' ") The second tradition I have not traced and it may, or may not, be genuine: the Arabic is as follows: (Hl ". . .as far Kuraysh," — Kuraysh being the Prophet's own tribe). xxiii-xxiv These paragraphs are practicaUy identical with BA, cxxiii, cxxiv: cp. also BA, lvii (note). XXV This pedigree is very faulty as Zubayr is given as descended from the wrong son of Ku^ai (BA, lvii is correct, see Wustenfeld, T). From I^ufai to 'Adndn is given correctly except that Ka'ab and Murra are trans- posed. See note to para. xxx. XXVI No pedigree of any weight ever made 'Adndn son of Ishmael and grandson of Abraham. For the tree from Abraham (''Ibrdhim") upwards to Noah see D i, Lxvi, etc. ''Tdrikh" (Terah) was son of N^Qr (Nahor) and the insertion of "Fdrikh" seems to be due to some dim recollection of "Fdris son of Tirash son of M^hOr," the Persian ancestor mentioned in D i, Lxv. The text also gives "Fihor" for "NAhar," " Ashra'a" for "ShdrOgh," "'Amir" for "'Abir," and "Fakhshadh" for "Arfakhshadh." " Ri'a " is another and legitimate form of " Ar'a" (D i, LXix). Between Shem and Adam the text is equally at fault: the father of Noah was Akhnakh or "Idris" (Enoch) and not "Shith"; "Barda" (b^) should be LQd (>>)) and "Mihdyil" should be MahaM: cp. Mas'Qdi, Chap, iii (ed. B. de M. vol. i, pp. 68-73). xxvii The transposition of Ka'ab and Murra (see para, xxv) is here corrected: otherwise the pedigree is the same in paras, xxv and xxvii. From Muhammad ibn el Hdg to Dhubidn the direct stem only is given in this paragraph: the other six sons of Ma'in are added to the tree from para, xxx — ^the note to which see. xxviii Cp. BA, cxxxv. xxix The copyist has apparently got into difficulties here as this para- graph is the same as para, xxvi, the very errors being exactly repeated, as far as "Adam." XXX From the occurrence again of a formal invocation we may suppose that a copyist added this paragraph from some other source than that of the rest of the msba. By a slip "KALfcAB" is written for "KALfNcAB." As a matter of fact there is little doubt but that Hegdzi ibn Ma'ln, the founder of Arbagi, was one of the HudOr and had no connection with the GuHAYNA group whatever (see Part III, Chap. 13). TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. B i Hammad el 'Uldti Tuwdtia ir ■a) Bashdkira Katvdsma Kiahdmid flagdgdb K..,rtdh Mutodgida T •Wl Mr >uh Sufiin 1 AshOf r^rak flusayn Shab^l Hamim El IJig Mizin un Durrak; I .liayla Abu IJagul I Hegdzi A^unar (flegdsa) $tfrid {$oiujdrda) Ziida (Zidddt) 'Mxsra&r 'AJd Ma^n n x\X&n ddfna) Fddil (Fowddila) Zuhayr {ZuhayriyyUn) I I T iS\ Heg^zi Firis 'Amir Pdfir l^fng Fa^ida i (flegdzdh) iFdrisdb CAtodmirdb) (Pdfiria) (^alingdb) (Fakaddb) \ Dekasdb Fdr Mdgid J / [145] MANUSCRIPT B 2 Introduction This nisba was written out for me by Ahmad 'Omar Sult^, the *omda of the 'AidFiA, a section of D^i HAmid in Kordofdn, from a copy in his possession. It has little value. I In the name of God. . . This is the pedigree of the 'AidFf a : Ahmad son of 'Omar son of. . . {as in tree^ up to *Abd Mendf), II Now Mdzin the son of Sha'ilf had four sons:. . .{as in tree^ with their descendants, as shotvn therein). III These men are the descendants of Mdzin son of. . .{etc., as in para, i, up to *AbduUa el Guhani). . .'Abdulla el Guhani, the Com- panion of the Prophet, upon whom be the blessings of God. IV The MESsiRiA and the HabbAnIa and the Rizayi^t^ and the FATAidN and the TA'AisHA are the descendants of R^hid son of Muhanmiad el Asla'a son of 'Abs son of Dhubidn. B 2 (NOTES) I The pedigree from Dhubidn to 'Abd Menif is very inaccurate. The names are all familiar ones, but are jumbled together haphazard. II "Abza'a," "Gcrir," "Dayh" [i.e. Dwayh], and "Shanbal" are intended as the eponymous ancestors of the Baza'a, Beni GerAr, Dwat^, and ShenAbla, respectively. Cp. BA, cii et seq. 1 reading OU^ j^t for OU Ij[amfl Rikib Ma'ashir ElShibla Sufito Gudhim MaUss 'Omhbi yAmdma ^ reading ^tf^ for 10 — 2 [148] MANUSCRIPTS C i (a) and (b) Introduction These two nisbas were both found among the effects of Sheikh 'AbduUa Gddnlla Balilu, ndzir of the KawAhla in Kordofin, in 1909. Their origin is unknown but they were both clearly copies. Ci(a) I This is the pedigree of the KawAhla in short. II Muhammad Kihil son of 'Amir son of 'Abdulla (according to Ibn Yahya) son of Zubayr son of el 'Awwdm; and the mother of Zubayr was Saffa daughter of 'Abd el Muttalib. The mother of Muhammad Kdhil was Sikina daughter of 'Ali the Imim son of Abu Tdlib, whom God bless; and her mother was Fdfima, the daughter of the Prophet. III Muhammad Kihil had thirteen sons : viz. Hammad, the eldest, the ancestor of the AhAmda, by el Khadria^ ; and Berak and Aswad and Khalifa and Budrin (and also a daughter) by 'Izza the daughter of 'Affin son of 'Othmdn, the Imim, whom God bless; and, by the concubine, Sa'id and Nifayd and Yezid and Khalbus and 'Abid; and, by el Fungdwia, Rita3m[ia and 'Akir and Bish&ra. IV Khalifa had three sons, el Ahmar, Mukwad, and Hildl. The descendants of Hildl are. . .{illegible). V The descendants of el Ahmar are the HamaydAnIa and the ' AmrIa and the KerAmIa and the GebAl^ a and the LAsAsis . . . {illegible). VI 'Akir begot... {illegUfle); and Saldh begot the GhazAya* and the. . .{illegible) and the FCAiDA and the Su'CoiA and the KawAmla. VII Mukwad begot the KurayshAb and the SalAjna and the MuhammadAb and the NCrAb and the RimaytAb and the ^AsANiA and the GimaylIa and the DelaykAb and the 'UrwAb and the SinayjAb and the GhazalAb®. VIII Ritayma begot the WAiLiA and the GelAlIa and the BAi^A and the MujArfa and the KhalafIa. IX Aswad had two sons, Rashid and Kelib. ^ reading ljj.i^^\ for Sb^^amJ) . ^ reading a^tjAJI for a^|>A3t . > reading v^J^^ ^or v*^J^I • IV. CI. xxn. NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN 149 X Rashid's descendants are the. . .{illegible) and the Be^trAb and the. . .{illegible). XI Kelib's descendants are the. . .{illegible) and the GelAlAb. XII From Berak, the son of Muhammad Kdhil, are descended the KamAlAb and the KawAmla and the BerAkna and the KimaylAb and the MudakInAb and the . . . {illegible) and the MuiLAMMADf a. XIII From Budrin the son of [Muhammad] Kihil are descended the SharA'ana — all of them — and the BEDARiYYt)N, and, it is said, the MAiniA, and the. . .{illegible). XIV Bishdra was ancestor of the BishAriyyOn and. . .{illegible) and the Bahkar and the BahkarOn and the Ma'Alia and the SudAnIa (?) and the Berakh (?). XV 'Abdd was ancestor of the 'AbAbda, all people of Upper Egypt [el Rif] and owners of the country. XVI Nifayd was ancestor of the NiFAYDf a. XVII Sa'id his brother was ancestor of the Beni Sa'I d in the southern mountains. XVIII Yezid his brother was ancestor of the YezIdIa and the Ma'Abda. XIX KhalbQs had no descendants. XX Descendants of Ritayma are at Mekka and Medina. . .{^legible). XXI Safia the daughter of 'Abd el Muttalib was the aunt of the Prophet. XXII The [best] known sons of Zubayr ibn el 'Aww&m were Bakhit and Muhammad and 'Urwa and 'Obayd and 'AbduUa. C I {a) (NOTES) I Cp. BA, cxviii. II Cp. BA, cxxiv; A 2, xxiv. No ''Muhammad Kihil" and no <'SiUna" appear in Wustenfeld {q.v. T and Y). ni The names of 'Affdn and 'Othmdn have been transposed. The Imim was 'Othmdn ibn 'ASin. " *Izza" is not in Wustenfeld {q.v. U). The occurrence of "el Fungdwfa" {i.e. "the Fimg woman") suggests that Muhammad Kihil himself resided in the Sudan. V The Labdbls appear among the subsections of KABAsisH, q.v. VI Cp. para. xii. XIV "Suddnia" and "Berakh" are doubtful readings. XVII The mountains of southern Kordofdn are meant. Cp. MacMichael {Tribes... y p. 202) and Part III, Chap. 5 (a). XIX Contrast C i (6), xviii. XXII Wiistenfeld (T) does not mention Bakhit or Muhammad. ISO THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IV. CL o CO o i CO w pes "to s c 8 CO- •3 -"SI'S S JO S^CD^l^ ««> e fV. _«8. i|sL|jittil ^.S ^ ^ ^ .g ^ tB j| ►51 .8* ^1^1:^:5 iy.ci.xvii. OF THE SUDAN 151 Cx(b) I Kdhil was son of MQsa (?) son of 'Abdulla son of Zubayr ibn el *Awwim, whose mother was Safia the daughter of 'Abd el Muttalib. There is no nobler pedigree among the Arabs but [that of] the Beni HASHIM . . . II Kihil the son of Musa (?) had thirteen sons, who are the ancestors of the KawAhla. Four of them were the sons of the daughter of his aunt, viz. Khalifa and Berak and Aswad and Budrdn; and four were the sons of el Fungdwfa, viz. Nifayd and Yezid and Sa'fd and Bishdra; and four were the sons of the concubine, viz. B&gih and Hadi [and] Mudakin (?) and Khalbus; and one, viz. Hammad» was the son of el Khadrfa. These thirteen^ men are the ancestors of the KawAhla. III KLhalffa had three sons, Muhanunad and Mukwad and Mu- hanmiad el Ahmar. IV Muhammad was ancestor of the HasAnIa and the GiMAYLfA^ and the SinaytAb and the Delay^cAb and the GhazalAb^. V Muhammad el Ahmar was ancestor of the LABAefs and the KerAmU and the 'AmrIa and the QamaydAnIa, and his sons were HiUU and Keddh. VI Hildl begot 'Abdd, the ancestor of the 'AbAbda. VII ELeddh begot three sons, Shambal and Saldh and 'Akir. VIII The descendants of Shambal are the ShenAbla and the KurayshAb and the NCrAb and the RimaytAb and the SalAjna. IX The descendants of Salih are the GhazAya^ and the SHADAiDA and the Su'tJDiA. X 'Akir was ancestor of the FCAiDA and the KawAmla^. XI 'Abdd the second begot the 'AbAbda. XII Berak begot the BerAkna, who [consist of] three sections, viz. the ^asanAt [descended from] Ijlasan, and the Mui^AMMADiA [descended from] Muhammad, and the BerAkna [proper]. XIII Aswad begot the AsAwida. XIV Budrin begot the BudrAnU. XV Sa'fd* begot the KadhAikil (?) NAs 'Abd el Muttalib XVI Bishdra begot the BishAriyyCn. XVII The sons of the concubine were jointly the ancestors of the BegA. ^ reading 13 for 3. ' reading 3^1^^^ for 4^1 »^ . * reading ^^)}Mi\ for ^^J}JJ\ . « reading a^tJJJl for lj\}Mi\ . ^ reading Uu\^ for ^\y£B. * reading j^^u-i for 152 NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN iv.clxviil XVIII Hadi begot the. . .(illegible); Khalbus begot the KhalAbsa; Mudakin begot the M UDAKiNAs ; and Hamdin el Khadria^ begot the AijiAmda. C I (b) (NOTE) XI It 18 not clear what is meant by "the second" (^«3UI). CO P U3 I S. •3 .s a 8 o CO en us co- ll 51 ^:3 I 8 3 S n J 11 »l ea •X "e^ ^« ^S. SCO 114:2; *omda of the NOrAb section of SHUKidA east of the Blue Nile, from the copy alleged to be in the possession of 'Abdulla Abu Sin the hereditary chief of the SnuKRiA in Rufd'a district. The second was taken down for me from the dictation of an old man in Rufi'a district, named Hammad el Kakam. Both are clearly inaccurate and rest upon oral tradition rather than documentary evidence. Other forms of the pedigree will be found in the accoimt of the SHUKidA. Cs(a) These are splendid pedigrees reaching back to Hdshim. I In the name of God. . . II Praise be to God who created the human race from water and made it male and female. III God Almighty said '' O people, I have created you of male and female and made you races and tribes that ye may know one another." IV Again He said. . .{text corrupt). V And the Prophet. . .said ** He that cuts the connections of blood [Ut. * cuts the womb *], God will cut off his hope of salvation." VI Again the Prophet. . .said ** Ye know your pedigrees, how ye are connected." VII So this is [written] in obedience to the order of God and His Prophet, and for the preservation of blood-relationships. VIII I am Sheikh 'Ali son of. . .{as in tree^ up to Hdskbn). IX This was transcribed from el Samarkandi^ ; and God best knows the truth. ^ reading i reading ^^gUt for ^gi ' reading Jj^li^ for J^W- IV. cd. xn. OF THE SUDAN 163 of the Prophet of God, upon whom be the blessings of God, the chief of all women who are true believers." VIII It is not permitted to him that trusts in God and the last day to harm a Sheriff and if he do so he is a rebel, nor to wrong him, nor to seize him, nor to repulse him, nor to strike hun, [and this is] in honour of the Prophet of God, upon whom be the blessings of God, who said " Harm me not in [harming] my family." And they are the flower of mankind, the Sayyids, the sons of Sayyids, and if one of them be ignorant or immoral he is [yet] better than any other ignorant man, and if one of them be learned he is better than any other learned man. IX If anyone make light of or destroy their honour, or render them odious, or speak them [evil], God will destroy that man's honour on the day of the resurrection, and destroy his kingdom if he be a king, and subvert his empire if he have an empire, and change his wealth to poverty if he have riches, and scatter whatsoever he may have collected together. X God Almighty said ** Say, I ask not of you, for this [my preach- ing], any reward, except the love of [my] relations," meaning those who are related to the Prophet, upon whom be the blessings of God. Thus he that loves them not is disobedient to Almighty God, and he that injures them and advantages himself shall be punished; and whatever they say must be believed, by virtue of their noble descent, without enquiries as to whether they are liars. And every judge and every chief and every ruler is bound to honour them, and he that would do them evil is [hereby] warned, and every judge and chief and ruler must honour them and ennoble them, for they are Sayyids and sons of Sayyids, the best of men and sons of the best of men. XI The Prophet, upon whom be the blessings of God, said "Woe, and again I say woe to any that oppose them: their reward shall be [at] the day of the resurrection^. He that strikes them with his hand or injures them, I shall oppose him on the day of the resurrection^, and he is accursed." And he that curses them^, the Prophet, upon whom be the blessings of God, has ordained that he be slain for having cursed his offspring; his punishment shall be to ride upon an ass, with his face to its tail, and thereon to pass before the gate of the Sultan and the chiefs and the judges and all the people. xn He that makes light of this pedigree, if he be a king, God will take from him his kingdom, and if he be a chief, God will take from him his chieftainship, and if he be a judge, God will cause him to leave the world without salvation. ^ reading ^l^ for ^Uo^- ' reading j^fia^ for Aia^. IX — 2 i64 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. c^ xjjl XIII He that wrongs the descendants of the Prophet, upon ^diom be the blessings of God, must receive eighty-seven lashes of the vAdp ; and grief shall fsdl upon him, and he shall be expelled from the religion of IsUun. XIV But he that honours and respects them and satisfies their needs, shall be honoured by God in this world and the world to come, and his needs shall be satisfied in this world and in the world to come. XV This is the pedigree of the sons of el Hasan and el Husayn, the sons of 'Ali el Kerrir and of Fitima the Glorious, the dau^ter of the Prophet, upon whom be the blessings of God. Praise be to God for the beginning and the end. 24th of Gemdd Thdni 1327. C 6 {a) (NOTES) in From Mosa el Kizim upwards is correct (see Wustenfeld, Y), but nothing of the remainder occurs in Wustenfeld. HasUna is the father of Hasan walad HasQna, for whom see D 3, 132. X The quotation is from the 42nd chapter of the Kurin (see Sale, p. 360). Tl:^ word translated " chief" here and later is mukaddam. Its technical meaning is the head or abbot of a zdwia. XIII C 6 (b) prescribes only 39 in place of 87 lashes. The latter may be merely a misprint: "39" is no doubt correct as "The greatest number of stripes in chastisement is thirty-nine; and the smallest number is three. This is according to Haneefa and Mohammed." (Hamilton's Hedaya^ p. 204.) C6(6) I {The first few para^aphs fairly closely resemble paras, rv-xrv of C 6 {a): they are not tvorth translating.) II This nisba was written in the month of Dhu el Higga in the year 485 and its accuracy is testified to by el Sayyid el Shertf Gemil el Din [who was ?] also the muedhdhin at the mosque of the Moghrabin^ [Moors] at the city of Fis [Fez] ; and verily it is the tree of Idris ibn Idris the elder, and the witness thereto is el Sayyid el Sherif el Taib el Husayn el Shifa*i, God bless him, as is testified by 'Abdulla Ahmad, for it was written by the hand of Gemdl el Dfn. III Now the blessings of God be on our lord Muhammad. . . {invocations^ etc^foUow). ^ reading Ot^>^ f^^ OtiJ'^' iv.ce.iv. OF THE SUDAN 165 IV This is the pedigree of el Sayyid el Sherff Muhammad 'Abd el Wahhdb son of Muhammad son of el Dow son of el NOr son of el Hasan son of Sdlim son of 'Abdulla son of 'Ali el Taib son of Muhammad son of el Shifa'i . . . , and el Sayyid el Sherif Muhammad el Hdrib fled [harab] from Mekka to the city of Fds and became a devotee [magdhub],. . .son of Ahmad son of Gemdl el Din son of IjEasan. . .son of Hdshim son of ^uraysh son of Muhammad. . . son of Idris. . .son of KhaUl son of Bdbikr. . .son of Muhammad son of el Zayn el 'Abdfn. . .son of Khdlid. . .son of Nasr el Din. . .son of Muhammad. . .son of el Mansur son of Ismd'fl son of Gra'afir son of el Hasan son of Fitima the Glorious, daughter of the Chosen One . . . {there follow praises of Fdtima^ and the pedigree of *Abd el MuftaUb^ correctly giveriy but for ttvo mis-spellings ^ to *Adndn). V This glorious pedigree, that of el Sherif Muhammad 'Abd el Wahhdb has now by the help of God been completed by the hand of me its writer Adam ibn el Sherif el Zamzami . . . (pious remarks follow). C 6 {h) (NOTES) II The Arabic is as follows: ^jtij^^ ^W^ ojtPb i>tf«^t JW Ub^t j^\ i».;fc .^ Aj^j M^ j^^ j^-i\ ^j>\ c>i\ ^j>\ (sic) Cjjm^ VI3 ^U (sic) cJiJ^ v>!jJt JW ^ii'i^ ^::-^^ V^*^ J'^t aJJI jl^ • ^ > IV The latter part of the pedigree at least is spurious. Wiistenfeld (Z) mentions no Ga'afir son of el EEasan. Each name is preceded in the text by ''el Sayyid el Sherif," and after most of the names follow a few words of praise, such as "protector of the poor," ''an observer of the book of God," " God bless him," etc. [i66] MANUSCRIPT C 7 Introduction This document was borrowed from Ahmad Musa'ad, brother of the ^otnda of the HalAwtyt€7^, who are a section of RufA'a. It was a transcription, and the original had perished. It is obviously an inferior version of the earlier paragraphs of C 9 (f.f .)> ^^^ ^^ indeed alleged to have been brou^t from Mddui by " 'Abdulla el 'Araki," whose pedigree C 9 represents. I In the name of God. . .{some five lines of laudation follow), II When I saw that the records of lineage were being lost in [various] countries and most men's pedigrees in [different] lands, I feared lest my noble pedigree, which connects me with the lord of the apostles, should be lost ; for it is not right for one to hide it nor to depart from it without reason ; so I wished to record my pedigree, so that all my posterity after me might know it and be quite certain of their own pedigree. III I am Ahmad son of el feki Musi'ad son of el Sheikh Ahmad son of Idrfs son of 'Abd el Kidir son of Muhanmiad son of el feki Shinayna son of the perfect saint el feki Rahma son of Guma'a son of 'Afif son of Ibrihim Shakh son of Muhanmiad Zaghyu son of Nifl son of Halo son of Hammad son of el Sayyid Rifa'i son of el Sayyid 'Amir son of el Sayyid Husajm son of el Sayyid Ismi'fl son of el Sayyid 'Abdulla son of el Sayyid Ibrdhfm son of el Sayyid Musa el Kizim son of el Sayyid el Irnkm Ga'afir el Sidik son of el Sayyid el Imim Muhanunad el Bdkir son of el Sayyid 'Ali Zajm el 'Abdin son of him that was known as "Lord of the Imims,. . .and Com- mander of the Faithful " el Sayyid 'Abdulla el Husayn, the martjrr of Kerbela^ (which is the name of the place where he was killed), el Husa)m the son of Fdtima the Glorious. . .{four lines of laudation ofFdtima and *Aliy and the pedigree of the latter up to *Adndn^ correctly given^ follow here). IV This is transcribed from El Anwar el Nebawia fi Abdi Khayr el Baria and occurs in the fifth chapter of the Antodr el Nebawia : Ibn el Salih mentions it in the commentary on el Bokhiri. V God knows best, and may he bless our lord Muhammad and his family. ^ reading ^j^ for ^j^. iv.C7.iv. NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN 167 C 7 (NOTES) II See C 9, IV, which is identical but for the addition of the last eight words in C 7. III El feki Rahma may possibly be the " Rahma el Halawi" of D 3, 221. "Zaghya" (>-e-^j) probably corresponds to the "'AzQ Rigil" (J^J ^) o^ C 9, XV. llie second hsdf of the paragraph, from Rdfa'i onwards, is practically the same as the second half of C 9, v, but there are some variations in the spelling and in the laudations of 'Ali and Fdtima. Also ** el Sayyid 'Abdulla el Husayn" is wrongly given in C 7 for "The father of 'AbduUa, our lord el Husayn" (C 9); and C 7 contains an obvious gloss on "Kerbela." IV Cp. C 9, XXV. The Arabic in C 7 is as follows: [i68] MANUSCRIPT C 8 Introduction A COPY was made for me of a MS. in the possession of the late Sheikh el 'Abbis Muhammad Bedr of Um Dubbdn, a Mesallami of the Bidrdb section, ex-K&di of the Khalifa, and later *otnda of the first khut of el Kdmlin district. This copy (called " No. i " in the notes) was found to be un- intelligible in places and I returned it to Sheikh el 'Abbds for veri- fication. He then produced *' No. 2," explaining that the original had been so damaged in the course of years that the copyist — himself not well versed in the subject — had occasionally got into difficulties; but that he had himself revised the whole and made a fresh copy. The work seems to have been well and carefiilly done: Nos. i and 2 are in close agreement, though the former contains a certain amount omitted in the latter and the order of the paragraphs has been changed in places for the sake of clearness. Sheikh el 'Abbis thought that the original was written about the time of Idris Arbib. The latter {q,v. D 3, 141) died about 1650 a.d. I In the name of God II When I, the faUr Mekki Muhammad, saw how rife were sus- picion and incertitude regarding things of importance And how ignorant men were concerning the matter of ancestors and pedigrees, I offered my prayers to God and set about clearing the pedigree of Musallam ibn 'Atif of doubt and incertitude. III I took this copy from the feki el Amin ibn Delisa, he having taken it from the great book of pedigrees; and it is as follows. IV Musallam ibn 'A^if begot Ibrdhfm, who begot Muhammad, who begot Ddud the elder, who begot Mas'ud, who begot DiQd el ^^hi. The last named was called ''el Hishi" because he used to round up \yahUsK\ the animals on the days when camp was moved. V Ddud el Hdshi had seven sons, Muhammad Katdrish^, Abd el Khdlik, Arabi, Faza'a, Faragdg, Ydsir and Sulaymin. VI Muhammad Kaf^sh begot Abd el KhiUk, Hamtur, Hadlul, Sdlih, Razuk and A wad el Kerfm. ^ reading ^^Iki for (jtjlk^ . IV.C8.XXVL NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN 169 VII His brother 'Abd el Khdlik begot Diad el Gemal, who begot Nebdt, who begot Shiwar and Silih. VIII Shdwar was ancestor of the ShAwarAb, and Sdlih of the SawAlha and the NebAtIa. IX 'Arabi begot the HadarAb. X The descendants of Faza'a are at T6kar near the Red Sea, and some of them are in the neighbourhood of Gebel Um Merahi. XI Faragdg died childless. XII Ydsir begot the DACofA NAs KabanbOra, as distinct from the DACdIa AwlAd HAshi, the descendants of Hammad el Ilayhari. XIII Sulajrmdn had six sons, Muhammad el Munshelakh, I^ammad el Hayhari, Nebit, ^asan and Abu ShelQkh, all by the same mother, and Ibrihim their stepbrother. None of these had any children excepting Ibrdhfm and Hammad el Hayhari. XIV The above are the seven sons of Ddud el Hishi and their children. I will now recount the further ramifications of his family in detail. XV 'Abd el Khdlik son of Muhammad J^^inish begot 'Abd el Sddik, Nigm, liammaduUa, Kubgin, 'Anfal, Bakoi, Abu Sabayka [and Ga'afir]. XVI Hamtnr, his brother, begot the GhusaynAb^, the MismArAb, the DelIlAb, the KinaynAb and the Rii^ymAb. XVII Hadlul begot the Haga^, the Na'amAnAb^, the 'AcfBAB, the HilAlt^t, the Has6bAb, the BalOlAb, the KhalafullAb', the ZCaynAb, the KharCfAb, the HammadullAb, the 'AhidAb and the BAshkAb. XVIII Razuk begot the RizkAb. XIX 'Awad el Kerim begot the TAlbAb. XX El Hdg SdUh died childless. ' XXI 'Abd el Sidik son of 'Abd el Khdlik son of Muhammad • • • • Katdrish begot the SAbrAb. XXII Nigm, his brother, begot the NigmAb, the HusaynAb, the ManInAb and the DOAliyyCn*. XXIII Hammadulla, his brother, begot the GAbirAb and the HammadullAb. XXIV Ga'afir, his brother, begot the Ga'Afira and the 'Ak^kAb. XXV Kubgdn®, his brother, begot the ICabAgna and the Batt^ AwlAd Batta. XXVI 'Anfal begot the 'AnAfla. ^ reading vU^wife for ^Ue««i . ^ reading ^UUa) for ^^^fu . 3 reading ^*iJJ^ for ^\iJ^ . * reading O^^^J^^ for Ot^3^^^ • ^ reading ^j\t^^ for ^ I70 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. C8. xxvn. XXVII Bakoi begot the HAshiAb, who live at K6z Ragab and the Kdsh,andwho trace their lineage to the AsHRApon their mother's side. XXVIII Abu Sabayka begot the SabaykAb. XXIX Ibrihim the son of Sulaymdn son of Ddud el IjLishi begot 'Omar, Ak-hal, Fakad and Bakoi. XXX Ak'hal and Fakad died childless. XXXI 'Omar begot the 'OmarAb, the BAxAisA, the Sh6kAb, the MitkenAb and the 'AgamAb. XXXII Bakoi begot the DELfsAs; and among the DelIsAb are the TERAidF, the people of Idris Terdf, the father of el Sheikh 'Abd el Rahman walad Terif; and the SirayrAb; and the KorOmAb, the people of Mahmud walad Zdid. XXXIII Among the descendants of Ibrdhim the elder are the HagAnAb^, and the BAdrAb, the people of el Sheikh el 'Ebayd Muhammad Bedr. XXXIV The Sh6kAb and the 'AshwAb and the RiijiatmAb are descended from Ibrihim the younger, son of 'Abdulla son of 'Omar son of Ibrihim the elder. XXXV From Hammad el Hayhari son of Sulajrmdn are descended the Kusay§Ab, the TuayrAb, and the WanaysAb, the stock of el Sheikh Muhammad walad Abu Wanaysa, and the DOALiYYt)N, the people of Um Riwia, and the ShawAbna in the Shaybun country, and the GabAgira, and the NAJSiAxiz and the FadliyyCn. XXXVI From him too are descended the MahAwasha, the Shelu- khatAb*, the Bar§akAb', the 'AwaydAb and the HAxAjiB. XXXVII All of these are branches of the stock of IJanmiad el Hayhari. And here ends the pedigree of the descendants of Musallam ibn 'Afif ibn Hegdz, who was an Ommawi on the side of his mother Rabi'a el Ommawia; but his father was 'Abd el Hamfd son of. . . (etc.f as in treCy q.v.). This is the accepted pedigree of the Mesal- lamIa : there is no other reliable one. God best knows the truth, and to Him all men return. C 8 (NOTES) II This Musallam is the eponymous ancestor of the Mesallamia. III El Amin ibn Delisa is said to have been a Mesallami living on the Atbara and a contemporary of Hasan wad HasUna (died 1664 A J>.; see D 3, 132). Cp. para, xxxii. ''He having taken it. . ." is jt^\ ^^^^^ CM «J^t U£», but it is not ^ reading v^^^ for ^\it^. ^ reading ^UiiJL^ for ^ reading ^Uu>^ for ^U.^ . iv.C8.xvn. OF THE SUDAN 171 clear what book is meant: the words are no doubt a gloss as they do not occur in MS. No. i. Vf ''On the days...*' is a,umiaJI j^yj — literally " the day of the how- dah/' f .e. on the day when the women ride in state in their howdahs on the camels from the old encampment to the new. The usual nomad custom is so. VI No. I adds that Ham^Qr and Hadlal were twins, and calls Sdlih "elHigSdlih." vii-viii No. I says here " 'Abd el Khdlik son of Ddod el IJdshi begot the ShAwarAb NAs AwlAd Mahr as distinct from the ShAwarAb " (1.^. the rest of the ShAwarAb?) "and begot" [i.e. was ancestor of (jJ^)] "Nebdt ibn Ddad el Gemal " ; and later " Nebit ibn Diod el Gemal begot ShAwar, ancestor of the ShAwarAb, and Sdlih, ancestor of the SawAl^a and the NebAt/a." In No. I there follows this paragraph: "Concerning the BOAlda, the descendants of Boldd Gerri, there is a difference of opinion. Some say they are descended from Boldd son of Musallam, and others that they are Ga'al. God knows the truth about them." X Um Merahi is in Gayli district, north of Khartoum. XI Not in No. i. XII No. I adds "And the seed of the sons of Yisir are the BambOnAb and the WashkAb, and the mother of these was one of the NOba of el Hardza Um Ked, who are descendants of 'Abd el Hddi walad Muham- mad walad D61ib, who was descended from el Sheikh Rikdb, who was of the stock of el Imdm el Zfla'i." £1 IJardza is in Northern Kordofdn, and 'Abd el Hddi was the father of Nabray (No. 211 in D 3) and probably (see D 3) died about 1750-1800. See MacMichael {Tribes of N. and C. Kordofan, Chap. vi). Rikdb is No. 222 in D 3. Cp. note xxxiv and see Chap. 7 in Part III for the RikAbIa. XIII No. I specifies that the five full-brothers were sons of one Merowta el I^urra, and Ibrdhim of a concubine named Zaynab. XV No. I says 'Abd el Sddik and Nigm were twins and inserts Ga'afir (omitted by a slip here in No. 2). XVI No. I adds " the KurashAb," and gives" KenAnAb " for " KinaynAb," and says the Rii;IAYmAb were the children of Rihayma, son of el 'Awayd son of QamfOr. The descendants of Hamftlr are always spoken of as "HAMAiiRiA" to-day. In a later paragraph No. i says "The eldest sons of IjamtOr were Barkash and Karshan and Thammdr and 'Awad el Kerfm." These are not • • • mentioned by No. 2 ; but cp. note xix. XVII No. I says " The descendants of Hadlol, according to what we have copied from the writings of el feki Sherffi ibn el feki Mekki, and according to what has been copied from el feki 'Abdulla ibn el feki el Amin with absolute exactitude, are the ShICacAb, the KhalafullAb, the QasanAb and the MekkiAb The sons of Hadlol were Muhammad and Ijasan and 'Ali and KhalafuUa. 172 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. C8. xvn. Muhammad begot 'Agfb, who begot Hiltit and Khayr el Sid and Qas6ba and el Zayn BalOla and Abu Bukr. Hasan begot the Haga^Ab and the Na'amAnAb (sic) and the KIAb. Razdk begot ihefeki Mekki. Khalafiilla begot the HatO^ (?) and the 'AtwadAb and the IcfRBAs. 'All begot KharOf , who begot the KharOfAb and IIammadullAb and the 'AhidAb and the BashkAb. All of these are the descendants of Ha^lol." Perhaps ''el Zayn Balola" should be "el Zayn and BalQla/' and by " ZCaynAb " in No. i would in this case be meant the descendants of this el Zayn. There is nothing in No. 2 to correspond to the names of the three sections said in No. i to be descended from Khalafiilla. By "'AcffiAB" (No. 2) are meant the children of the 'Agfb son of Muhammad mentioned above (No. i). The feki Sherifi's kubba is at Ummit 'Ankarib east of el Kimlin. El feki 'AbduUa was also a Mesallami and is said to have been buried near Gebel 'fsa TdUb (near Ummdt *An^b). "IgirbAb" means "The mangy ones." XVIII This Razok is not the RazOk of the quoution from No. i in note XVII, but a son of Muhammad Katirish (so both Nos. i and 2). XIX No. I, in agreement with No. 2, previously gave an "'Awad el Kerim " as a son of Muhammad Ji^atirish. Later on No. i gives another 'Awad el Kerim, "ancestor of the T^bAb," as son of ^amfOr. No. 2 has apparently confused the two. XXVII No. I calls them "Our lords the QAshiAb," and launches forth into praises of the AshrAf, omitted by No. 2. K6z Ragab is on the Atbara, and the l^Lash to the East. XXX No. I gives the sons of Ibrdhim as No. 2, but omits to say Ak'hal died childless, and adds "Fakid (sic) begot the Rizi^." XXXI For "Sh6kAb" No. i gives "ShakCtAb," and, while giving the *AgamAb as descendants of Ibrihim, does not say that they were so descended through 'Omar. No. I adds among the descendants of Ibrihim one " Muhammad walad 'Agib el Shinindbi." XXXII No. I gives "Tcrdif" for "Teririf." After the mention of SirayrAb several lines are added by No. i which are incomprehensible and omitted by No. 2. The passage in No. i runs thus: j^\^ j^\ a-^, o-i jt^^ o^?^ J^ ^« >^3^ J^^ ^^> >^b auuji cy^ \3^j^3 a;u> ^t jt^t lyju jjjj AAJUJt Aij\^ t^Ui ^>ipi and may possibly be translated: "And of the stock of Delisa are the SiRAYR^ AwlAd el 'IrAj^, and the Abu Denina sumamed 'el 'Irdk 'Abd el 'Ali,' and Abu Dendna Hammad, [these two latter being] the sons of el Sheikh 'Abd el Rahman the elder son of Delisa the elder ; and their mother was el Zayn, caUed [reading tyU for t^U] 'Gdriat el Qalanka' fThe iv.c8.xxxvn. OF THE SUDAN 173 bondwoman of the Halanka*]. By her he ['Abd el Rahman] begot el 'Irdk Abu Denina; and they left. . . , etc." The meaning is apparently that they left the j^alanka country and settled on the Nile near the MAcADHis (i^. the AwlAd el MagdhCb in the vicinity of el Ddmer). Cp. D 5 (c), xviii. For Hammad Abu Denina see D 3, No. 141. For "Mahmad walad Z^d" No. i has only "walad Zdid." XXXIII " The people of el Sheikh el 'Ebayd *' are the Um Dubbin people under the headship of Sheikh el 'Abbis el 'Ebayd Muhammad Bedr. XXXIV No. I continues ''And of the seed of Ibrdhfm was 'AwaduUa • KibO of the AwlAd BAjil at Gerayfdt Omdurmin who are descended from Ibrihim ; and the KalAkla the children of their [A. BAtil ?] maternal aunt Kalkala el Rubdjia, who were called KalAkla " [emend from " KalAlkla "] [sc, after] "their mother Kalkala, an 'Awadia of the GA'ALiYTt^ 'AwApiA. The mother of 'AwaduUa KAhVL was one of the NOba of el Hariza Um Ked who are descendants of 'Abd el Hidi walad Muhammad D61ib, and she was ultimately descended from el Sheikh Rikib. This then is the pedi- gree of their mother ; and all of these were descended from Ibrihim the younger." Cp. note XII for intermarriage with el Hariza people. XXXV Muhammad walad Abu Wanaysa is No. 172 in D 3. After " DOAliyyOn " No. i adds, in parenthesis, " NAs walad I^hi " : cp. para. xii. Shaybdn is a hill in the Noba Mountains : its locality used to be famous in Turkish and pre-Turkish days as containing gold. The people there are entirely distinct, racially, from their neighbours. See note to D 7, ccc. For "GabAgira" No. i gives "HabAgira." In explanation of ''the NA^:AKfz" No. i adds ''The descendants of Sulaymin el Nakiz, whose mother was daughter of el Malik Sulaymin the GamO'i"; and, as regards the Fa^liyyOn, No. i speaks of them as the descendants of Muhammad el Fadl, and includes them among the NAxAi^fz. XXXVI No. I speaks of the MahAwasha as "descendants of MahQsh (Mahawwash ?)," and gives the other sections mentioned in this paragraph as descended from " Muhammad " (f .^ . Muhammad el Munshelakh probably). After this No. i continues (omitted in No. 2) as follows: "Muhammad Musallam had two daughters, G^za and el Khidayri. Gdiza was mother of the MoghArba, and el Khidayrd of the FAdnIa, who are descended from el Sherif el Sayyid el Hasfb el Nesfb ibn Muhammad ibn el Imim 'Ali, God bless him, who is known as Ibn el ^anafia." XXXVII In No. I Musallam is here called "Musallam el Abwdb son of Atif . . . ." At the close of No. i there is added "As for the version that Musallam was descended from Sulfdn, it is not trustworthy: the fact is merely that his mother el Zahra was daughter of Sul^dn, and fame connected him with his [maternal] grandfather because he was his follower and so [his name] became mixed with that of his mother's relations." BA, A 2, A 11, C 9, D I, and D 6 all agree with C 6. D 2 alone suggests a descent JFrom Sulfdn (who was a descendant of Guhayna). lad iman hmQd 0 ,atif kr lad in hhdb .a ! \ziz kr liman imfd =Rabf a el Ommawfa I Musallam Ibrdkfm Muhammad aOd el KaWr (i.«. "the elder") Mas'ud idQd el Ijdshi . 'Arabi Xfladardb) ■n — Faza'a Fn Ibrahim ^Hagdndb 1 Bddrdb *Omar \Bakdlfa \Mttkendb 'Abdulla Ibrihira \Sh6kdb ' *AsktO€& [Rihaymdb Ak-hal Fakad [175] MANUSCRIPT C 9 Introduction This nisbay or rather the first five paragraphs of it, purports to be that of the famous Sheikh 'Abdulla ibn Dafa'alla el 'Araki, whose biography is given in D 3 (No. 34). The actual copy of the nisba which has been translated was made for me from his own inherited copy by 'Omar 'Agfb, a descendant of the 'AbdullAb viceroys, who were themselves, like the 'Araki family, a branch of RufA'a. It is interesting to see that Rifa'i, the eponymous ancestor of the RufA'a, occurs in the B and A groups (which are attributed to '' el Samarkandi"), as son of 'Amir son of Dhubidn, ancestor of the GuHAYNA tribes. But in C 7 and C 9 this 'Amir is called " el Sayyid 'Amir" and allotted a more noble pedigree, direct to el Qusayn, the martyr of Kerbela and grandson of the Prophet. 'Amir is said to have been the first of the family to settle in the Sudan, and the genealogy of his descendants may be given with approximate accuracy: there is, however, no indication that either of the versions of his ancestry that have been mentioned is correct in any particular. The fact is probably that 'AbduUa el 'Araki went on the pilgrimage and, as in the similar case of C 6, returned with a Sherifi pedigree, correct from Musa el Kd^im upwards and otherwise spurious. Mdsa el Kdzim had twelve sons (see Wiistenfeld, Y) and the scribes of Mekka were no doubt prepared to allot him any number more on application. The RufA'a group as a whole are considered Guhayna, but the Sherifi descent of the 'ArakiIn is never disputed, although they and the RufA'a are allowed to be equally descended from Rdfa'i. For the explanation of this see Chap. 2 (a) in Part III. Paragraphs viii to xxvi were no doubt added by a later copjdst who borrowed them from one of the B group of msbas^ and an inferior one at that. They do not even agree with the pedigree given in para. v. I In the name of God. . . . II As regards what follows, this is the pedigree of honour con- cerning the Sheikh of Isldm, the Guide [Mur5hid\y the Resolute [Hammdm]^ 'Abdulla el 'Araki. 176 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. eg. ni. III Praise be to God who honoured el Medina with the Prophet of God, and protected it, and chose it above all places, and selected it, and named it "Tayyiba" [Sweet] because it was sweetened by the sweetness of the Beloved [i.e. the Prophet] and its soil was sweetened. And he bore witness that there is no god but God alone and that He has no partner, but is the God of all created beings and has developed them. And He bore witness that our lord Muhammad is His servant and apostle, whom His God called "YS" and "TH." IV As regards what follows : when I saw that the records of lineage were being lost in [various] countries and most men's pedigrees in [different] lands, I feared lest my noble pedigree which connects me with the lord of the apostles should be lost, for it is not right for one to hide it nor to depart from it without reason : so I wished to record my pedigree so that all my posterity after me might know it. V I say then that I am the fafdr in God's sight, 'Abdulla son of el Sayyid Dafa'alla son of el Sajryid Mukbal son of el Sayyid Nifa'i son of el Sayyid Muhammad "Fala'alah Washm" son of el Sayyid Saldma son of el Say)dd Bedr son of el Sayyid Muhammad son of el Sayyid Ahmad son of el Sayyid Rifa'i son of el Sayyid 'Amir son of el Sayyid el Husayn son of el Sayyid Ismd'il son of el Sayyid 'Abdulla son of el Sayyid Ibrahim son of el Sayyid el Imdm Musa el Kazim son of el Sayyid el Im&m Ga'afir el Sddik son of el Sayyid el Im4m Muhanmiad el Bdkir son of el Sayyid 'Ali Zayn el 'Abdfn son of him that was known as " Lord of the Imdms " and " The Great Captain," whom God proved by [every] kind of trial and test, the Commander of the Faithful, the father of 'Abdulla, our lord el I^usayn, the martyr of Kerbela, the son of Fitima the Glorious, the queen of the women of the universe, the daughter of the lord of the apostles, our lord Muhammad. . .son of 'Abdulla, son of 'Abd el Muftalib son of Hishim [and so on] to his ancestor 'Adndn. VI At this point ends the authentic and universally accepted pedigree. VII He upon whom be the blessings of God said "May the curse of God be upon him that intrudes himself upon us without a pedigree or that leaves us without reason." VIII El Sayyid 'Amir had three sons, Muhammad Rdfa'i and Ahmad el Ad-ham and Hammad el A'Ut, own brothers. IX Rdfa'i begot Qammad and Muhammad, own brothers, and also Ahmad their brother on the father's side. X Ahmad begot Bedr; and liammad begot Hasan el Ma'irak (the ancestor of the 'ArakityCn), and ^usayn (the ancestor of the Beni Husayn), ai^d liasdn (the ancestor of the Beni QasAn), and Shibayl IV. C9. XXIII. OF THE SUDAN 177 (the ancestor of the ShibaylAt and father of 'Ay4d and el A^rash), and Muhammad el 'Akil (the ancestor of the *AkaliyyCn), and Qakim, and Zamluf (the ancestor of the KamAtIr), and Towil (the ancestor of the TowAliyyCn), and Mdgid (the ancestor of the RAz^a), and Bashkar (the ancestor of the BashAkira), and Hildl (the ancestor of the HilAliyyCn), and Halu (the ancestor of the HalAwiy- Yt)N), and 'Isayl (the ancestor of the 'IsaylAt), and Farag (the an- cestor of the FaragAb), and 'Abdulla K[era)m (the ancestor of the 'AbdullAb^). XI These fifteen were the sons of Qammad and [it is written] so in the Biography of Ibn Sid [Sayyid ?] el Nis and the work of Ibn 'Abbis upon the origins of the people, and Ibn Qaggar verified it with a view to the serious dissensions as to their pedigrees [that might arise] in later days. XII Now the sons of Muhammad ibn Rdfa'i, the full-brother of liammad, were Zanfal and Haggdg and K^im and Ma'adad and Shabrak: these are the sons of Muhammad. XIII And Muhammad ['Akil] had no children, but Ibn' 'Arafa says what is true, namely that the paternal uncle is to be identified with [?] his brother's son. XIV Ijlasan el Ma'drak had four sons, Elammad and 'Asham and Dasham and Daras. XV Hammad begot Ahmad 'Azu Rigil. XVI 'Asham begot Ndgih and Ndil and Tha'aleb and 'Othmin and 'Amud. XVII Dasham begot Bedr and Zaydd by [one] mother, and Fddil and Qaggdg [by another], and Hammad their brother on his father's side by a concubine. XVIII Daras begot Ahmar and el Hamrin. XIX These are the sons of Hasan el Ma'drak. XX ^anunad el A'lif's [descendants] are the Beni A'lAj in general. XXI ^ammad el Ad*ham's descendants are the ZamalAt and the ZibaylAt and the Agal and the KurbAn and the LahawiyyCn* and the MezaniyyCn (who have nothing to do with the Muzayna, who were of old an Arab tribe, but are only Muzayna descended from Ad*ham the brother of Rdfa'i. XXII This then is the pedigree of Rdfa'i and his brothers and they were in league with one another; and God best knows the truth. XXIII The tribes whose members it is not permissible to buy or ^ reading ^*>)jl^ for ^"^a^. ^ reading ^t for ^^. ' reading CM^^^^ ^^^ Ch^W^'* M.S. n 12 178 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.C9.xxiil sell, because they are free, are seven: viz. Guhatna and Muzayna and Ashga'a and Dasham and GhafAr^ and KLuratsh and el An$Ar. XXIV The tribes that have [no ?] pedigrees and whom it is allow- able to sell, are seven: viz. the BegA and the BEGAcf? and Gabra and Haratha and Ghibra and Nat$ the ancestor of the Sudanese [el Saddn]. XXV The origin and ancestry of these is non-Arab [*agam], of white and black: Ibn el Saldh mentions it in the Commentary on el Bokhdri : he says this is transcribed from El Amodr el Ndfoaia fi Aha Khayr el Baria, and he says he found it in the fifth chapter of the Amodr t which treats of the chosen prophet of Grod. . . . XXVI Now el Sherff Muhammad el Amin el Hindi has mentioned that the tribes of Guhayna here in the Sudan Gezira are seven, and they are registered in his own handwriting, thus : M G R M Q R R S o 2? 2 a 5 g' ?s I £ r I I 1^ sr a C 9 (NOTES) II For 'Abdulla el 'Araki see D 3, 34. III " . . .and named it. . . " : the Arabic is (Sec Burton, PUgrimage, i, p. 377, on this subject.) For "YS" and "TH" cp. Hughes, pp. 517, 518. "There are 29 Surahs of the Qur'2n which begin with certain letters of the alphabet. These letters, the learned say, have some profound meaning, known only to the Prophet himself. . . ." " YS" is applied to the 36th chapter of the Kurdn (see Burton, he, cit. i, p. 330). Cp. also BA, cxcviii. IV Cp. C 7, II. V "Fala'alah Washm" Cr^^ dXjJJ) is probably an error. "The Great Captain" is l^j*)\ jujU. The zutndm (>Uj) is properly the small string of leather run through a riding camel's nostril and attached to the rein. VIII In para, xxi "tJammad" is given instead of "Ahmad." X Though Hasan el Ma'Arak is spoken of here as "ancestor of the 'ArakiyyCn" 'Abdulla el 'Araki himself was not descended from him according to para, v ! ^ reading jU^ for j IV.C9.XXVL OF THE SUDAN 179 lau Ibn 'Arafa was a Mdliki divine in the foiirteenth century (see Huart, p. 351), and perhaps he is referred to here. The Arabic of the dictum quoted is The phrase has reference originally to liability for a share in blood-money, and there is a play on the word " 'Akil." XV Cp. C 7, III. XXIII Cp. BA, XLViii, etc. "Dasham" is an error for Aslam. XXIV Cp. BA, cxxxvii. XXV Cp. C 7, IV. The title of this work means " The prophetic bouquet concerning the ancestry of the best of men" XXVI Is almost certainly a late gloss. The Hindi family reside in the Gezira: they are mentioned in D i, cxxv. This MGRMQRR is merely a meaningless memoriae techmca {** migram harar"). 12—2 md t By different mothers ^Muhammad I I Mdgid Bash^ar ) {Rdzkid) (Bashdkira) I I Flalu HiUf iflaldwiyyan) {Hildliy[ I ;rs. Daras I I imar El Ilamran [i8i] MANUSCRIPT D i Introduction This work, consisting of eighty-five pages of MS., was copied out for me under the* direction of Sheikh el Dardiri Muhammad el Khalifa of Khorsi, the present Khalifa of the Tig&nia ^ar//ba in Kordof&n and one of the best known and most respected of the D6ALfB, who are a branch of the RikAbIa ''AshrAf" of Dongola. It was transcribed from the copy made by el Dardiri in 1884 from the copy taken by his father in 1836 from the oldest copy made in 1738 (see para, ccxvi). The book falls into three quite distinct portions. The first sixty pages or so are the work of that Sayyid GhuldmuUa ibn 'Aid who was ancestor of the RiKAsf a and is related to have been a Sherif who migrated to the Sudan from el Yemen and settled in Dongola (see D 5 (d)). His date was probably the fifteenth century. The Sherif el Tdhir who wrote or copied the original of BA was his great-nephew, but their works were quite independent of one another. Ghulimulla does not concern himself with the Sudan at all: his compilation is cast in the traditional mould, and in arrangement and subject-matter nearly resembles Abu el Fidi's Historia Ante- islamica. It is certainly an abridgement of the history of some mediaeval Arabic encyclopaedist {e,g. Ibn el Athir), and it deals with the history of the world from the creation to the time of the 'Abbdsids. Several generations later, Ghuldmulla's descendant Muhammad walad D61ib the Elder, who, as appears from D 3 (No. 187), flourished about 1680 A.D., added a further twenty pages (" Part II "). A portion of the contents of this second part are quotations (or misquotations) from Ibn el Athir — unacknowledged, by the way — the rest is a series of disconnected notes, some on the tribes of Arabia, and some on those of the Sudan. The author was evidently acquainted with the original of BA or extracts from it, as a comparison of paras, lxxxiv et seq. with BA shows with sufficient clearness. His great-grandson the younger Muhammad walad D61ib, in the eighteenth century, added another briefer, and probably more original series of notes (" Part HI"). It is fairly certain from internal evidence i82 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. d i. l that glosses have been added fairly lavishly both in Part II and in Part III. A translation of the first part (Ghuldmulla's) is not given as it is irrelevant for all practical purposes, but its contents may be sum- marized as follows before we proceed to the translation of Parts II and III. It begins : In the name of God . . . Now this is a book in which I will collect all that has been verified by the historians and proved by the genealogists, and the fruit of my work shall be that he who has vfewed the records of the past and the events of antecedent ages, when he reads of them shall be as it were their contemporary, and when he imderstands them shaU be as it were a spectator of them. . .And the exposition of pedigrees will show who are exalted and noble by race, and men will learn to know one tribe from another, and by this knowledge shall war become peace and the distant be brought near, and there shall be that observance of the ties of consanguinity ordained by God Almighty The author then explains how historical research began in the time of the Khalifa 'Omar and how the Year of the Flight was agreed upon as the basis of Muslim chronology. He then sets to work upon his history, and begins with an account of the creation of the uni- verse, and discusses the planets, the stars, the seasons, etc. Then follow the creation of man, the sojourn in Paradise, the generations that followed Adam, the Flood, and the descendants of Noah. This leads the author to an account of the ancient tribes of Arabia and the other races of the world, and to the stories of Nimrod, and of Abraham, Job and other prophets, and the foundation of Mekka. Thence we pass to the history of the Israelites, of Persia, of Rome, and of Byzantium, including an account of Christ, and so on to the foundation of Islam. After a very brief history of the Khalifas and a yet shorter mention of the struggle between the Beni Ommayya and the Beni 'Abb^ the work of Sheikh Ghuldmulla comes to an abrupt end, and Part II commences, without any preface beyond the single word **tanbih" ("note"), as follows: I KhuzAm and the Beni Khuzayma are both sub-tribes of Sulaym. II MakhzCm are a sub-tribe of Kuraysh and are descended from Makhzum son of Yak^ son of Murra son of Ka'ab son of Luai son of Ghdlib son of Fihr. III GhatafAn are a section of I&ays 'AylAn and are descended from Ghatafin son of Sa'ad son of Kays 'Ayldn. IV Beni ^^utayf are a Syrian people, of the Beni Tai. IV.D1.XIV. OF THE SUDAN 183 V There is also a different people called Beni |Cutayf, of [the tribe of] MuDHHiG^ : their ancestor is Ku^ayf son of Nigia son of Murid [of] the [same] section [as] Farwa son of Musayk the ^ufayfi, the Associate of the Prophet. VI ZenAta are a great tribe in the west and are descended from Zdn^ti Yahya son of Dari son of Bermddaghus son of Dari son of Zagfk' son of Mddaghfs son of Berr son of Bidydn son of ELana'dn son of Hdm son of Nuh. VII The MESsiidA Arabs, i.e, those originajly so called, are descended from Missir son of Tha'aliba son of Nasr son of Sa'ad son of Nebhdn, [and are] a section of Tai. VIII The MAHRiA are a great tribe descended from Mahra son of Ilayddn son of 'Amr son of el Hdfi' son of Kudi'a; and every Mahri traces his pedigree to him, and the Mahria camels of this tribe simi- larly owe their name to him. IX HiMYAR are the sons of Himyar son of Sabi son of Ya'arub son of l^Lah\in, Now there are three Himyars among the children of ^ahtin, viz. the "greater," the "lesser," and the "least." The "least" is Himyar son of el Ghauth* son of Sa'ad son of 'Auf son of 'Adi son of Mdlik son of Zayd son of Sadad son of Zura'a. IjKmyar the "lesser" is the son of Sabi the "lesser" son of Ka'ab son of Sahal son of Zayd son of 'Amr son of Kays son of Mu'iwia son of Gushm^ son of 'Abd Shams son of Wdil son of el Ghauth son of Hadhdr son of Ku^ son of 'Arib son of Zuhayr son of Aiman son of el Hamaysa'a^ son of el Ferangag. Himyar the "greater" was son of SabA the "greater" son of Yashhub. Now some of the Himyar who are in the west belong to the Himyar of the east. X The 'AkaliyyCn are descended from 'Ukayl son of Ka'ab son of Rabf 'a son of 'Amir. XI The Ma'Akla are of the sons of Ma'akl son of Mdlik el Bihili and belong to the BAhila Arabs. XII The RizaykAt are of the sons of Rizayk el Thakffi and belong to the Beni THAKiF, and there is a section of them in the Sudan. XIII KhafAga are a sub-tribe of Beni 'Amir. XIV FezAra are descended from Fezira, the father of a sub-tribe of GhatafAn. This FezAra was son of Dhubidn son of Baghid son of ^ reading »i^Ji.d for ^^jk^. ^ reading ^l^^j for ^H^i^^. ' reading ^UJt for wiUJt. ^ reading ^^\ for ^yUt. ^ reading ^.r^ for^o«.^. * reading «i..flt|M for ^..^yll. i84 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.di.xiv. Rayth^ son of Ghatafdn. The Beni el 'UsharA and the Beni Sha- makh' are a part of them. XV KudA'a are descended from Ijimyar, Le. ^udi*a son of Milik son of Murra son of Zayd son of Mdlik son of I^myar son of SaU. XVI ELenAna are descended from Ken&na son of Khuzayma son of Mudraka son of Ely^ son of Mudr, who was the fourth grandfather of our lord the Prophet. XVII GuHAYNA is a sub-tribe of ?lupA'A. XVIII The Karg are a tribe of RCm living on the frontiers of Adharbigdn. XIX The Tartars are a race living in the far east in the mountains of T^if^g on the borders of Sin. They are neighbours of the Turk, and between them and the lands of Islam which are beyond the river is a distance of more than six months. It was these people of whom the Prophet said that their features were most hideous. XX The Khulug ... are a tribe tracing their descent from IjLuratsh. They do not, however, belong to them, but are rather an Arab people with whom 'Omar ibn el Khatfib has a common ancestor in el Ijlarith son of Mdlik son of el Nudr son of Kenina. It may be added that ei ^arith was the brother of Fihr. XXI KuRAYSH are the descendants of Fihr; and the name of the ancestor of the Khulug was Inlays. XXII ZaghAwa is a tribe of blacks, an offshoot of the Zing, and the derivative noun is Zaghiwi. XXIII Beni Hubl are a sub-tribe of Kelb and are the descendants of Hubl son of 'AbduUa son of Kendna son of 'Auf son of 'Udhra^ son of Zayd el Ddt son of Rufayda son of Thaur son of Kelb ; and they include the descendants of Zuhayr son of Ganib^ son of Hubl, and the descendants of 'Abdulla son of 'AbduUa son of Hubl, and the descendants of 'Obayda son of Hubl. XXIV HilAla are the descendants of Hildl son of 'Amir son of Sa'asa'a son of Mu'&wia son of Bukr son of Hawdzin. Of this tribe was Maymuna daughter of el liarith, mother of the faithful, and Hamayd son of Thaur, the poet and Companion of the Prophet. They also won honourable mention at the battle of Hunayn. The HilAl^a are descended from them, and of their number was Abu Zayd el Hildli, so famous for bravery and nobility. There are rem- nants of them in Egypt and in Morocco. XXV The MESsfRiA in reality are descendants of Missir (spelt with ^ reading «^j for w^j-«. ^ reading ^m^ for ^, g^. ' reading ljjs> for IjS^S^, ^ reading v^ f^^ vW^* IV. Di. XXXIV. OF THE SUDAN 185 an i) son of Tha'aliba son of Nafr son of Sa'ad son of Nebhdn^, a branch of T^ai. XXVI The HuMUR Arabs (spelt with a u after the Q and the m) are descendants of the Master of the Ass, the Black One, the Liar, the false prophet who appeared in el Yemen, of the tribe of 'Aus; and his name was Aihala'. XXVII BulAla, who are between Borku and Bdrkirma, are descend- ants of Belil (Buldl ?) of [the tribe of] el Azd. XXVIII Hamar (spelt with an a after the H and the m) in origin are descendants of el Ahmar son of Mu'iwia son of Selim Abu Sha- 'abil el Tamimi, and they belong to the Beni Tam^m. XXIX The SuLAYM Arabs (spelt with vowel-points as in " Zubayr **) are descendants of Sulaym son of Mansur son of 'Ikrima son of Khasafa, a sub-tribe of Kays 'AylAn. There are also other Sulaym who are a sub-tribe of Gudhiun ; and of the former there are branches in the Sudan, and the latter are in the East. XXX The BEDAYRiA, that is the original BEDAYRiA, are descendants of Bedr son of 'Amr son of Guayya son of Laudhdn' son of Tha'aliba son of 'Adi son of Fez&ra ; and they are a section of FezAra. XXXI GhatafAn are a sub-tribe of ^ys 'AylAn, and their father was Ghafafdn son of Sa'ad son of I^ys 'Ayldn. Now Kays 'Ayldn was the father of a tribe and his [real] name was el Niss (spelt with a double s), and he was son of Mudr and brother of el Yds; and 'Ayldn was a horse belonging to Kays, famous among the horses of the Arabs, and Ka)rs used to win races upon it. There was too a man of the tribe of Bagila called Kays Kubba after a horse called Kubba and also famous. These two men called Kays were neighbours before BAcfLA settled in the land of Yemen, so that when anyone mentioned Kays he was asked whether he meant Kays *Ayl4n or Kays Kubba. XXXII BagIla (shortened into Bagla) are a sub-tribe of Beni Sulaym and trace their descent to their mother, viz. Bagla daughter of Huni son of Mdlik son of Fahm. The derivative noun is Bagli. XXXIII The Beni BagAla are a section of Dabba; and Bagdla was son of Dhuhal son of Mdlik son of Bukr son of Sa'ad son of Dabba. XXXIV Dabba is an Arab tribe and their father was Dabba (son of Udd) the uncle of Tamim son of Murr son of Udd son of Tdbikha son of el Yds son of Mudr. And Dabba had three sons, Sa'ad and Sa'id and Bdsil, and Bdsil was father of the Daylum, and Sa'id left ^ reading OW f^^ OWw- ^ reading iULyfl for HkJk. ^ reading O^^J^ ^^^ O'ij^'- i86 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. d l xxxiv. no posterity. The children of Dabba, excepting the Datlum, are included among the Beni Sa'ad. XXXV The Daylum are the children of Dabba, as I have shown. XXXVI The Beni Dubayb (spelt with vowel-points as in " Zubayr") are a section of GudhAm. XXXVII GudhAm (spelt with vowel-points as in ghurdb) are a tribe from el Yemen who settled in the moimtains of Hismi beyond the Wddi el Kurd ; and this was the surname of 'Amr son of 'Adi son of el Ilarith son of Murra son of Udad son of Yashkhub son of 'Arib son of Zayd son of Kahldn, and Gudhdm was brother of Lfakhm and 'Amila and 'Ufayr^. XXXVIII The Beni SAhila are the descendants of Sdhila son of Kihil son of el Harith son of Tamfm son of Sa'ad son of Hudhayl, and they are tribes and are called the KAhiliyyCn. XXXIX The Beni KAhil son of 'Udhra son of Sa'ad Hudhayl* are a different tribe. XL DOS b a tribe of Arabs. XLI BagIla is a tribe from el Yemen, from Sabd. XLII The Beni Mu§talik are a section of KhuzA'a. XLIII The KhajA are a tribe of the Turks. XLIV The TA'AisHA Arabs are the descendants of 'Alsh son of el Zarb son of el Harith son of Fihr Gdhili ; and this 'Aish was an- cestor of 'Awaymir son of Sd'ada el Bedayri. XLV The IJawAzma are a sub-tribe of BAcf la and are the children of Hdzim son of Abu Hdzim el Bagili ; but a number of Arab and black tribesmen, attracted by the advantages of fellowship and fra- ternity with them, [joined them], and the original stock and its accre- tions became indistinguishable. XLVI KhuzA'a are [descended] from el AzeP: that is to say Hdritha son of 'Amr Muzaykid son of 'Amir begot Rabi'a, i.e. Md-el-Samd, and Rabf'a begot Lohay and Afsd and 'Oday and Ka'ab, and from these are descended KhuzA'a. Now they were called "KhuzA'a" because they separated [t>^>»^] from their [own] people and settled at Mekka ; and others went to Syria. XLVII The HABsANfA are the descendants of Habbin son of el Kulus son of 'Amr son of Kays, a sub-tribe of BAhila. XL VIII BAhila are a tribe of ICays 'AylAn, and originally B&hila was the name of a woman of Hamddn^ who was [married] to Ma'an ^ reading j^ iot j^^, ' reading J^soA for^jJk. * reading >j*>|l for jLw*>)t. ^ reading O^*^^^ f^^ O^^'^- iv.Di.Lvni. OF THE SUDAN 187 son of A'sir son of Sa'ad son of Kays 'Ayldn, and Ma'an's descendants were named after her. XLIX Now if you have studied these genealogical ramifications you must know that in the explanation of pedigrees that follows perhaps one pedigree resembles the form of another, but they are distinguish- able from one another, pedigree from pedigree, and tribe from tribe; and the similarity is merely superficial : do not therefore be led astray, for nothing is included in this compilation but what is supported by the authority of trustworthy genealogists, or mentioned by the author of the Dictionary of the Arabic Language, or vouched for by him to the exclusion of any other version. If any genealogies are repeated in a form contradictory to that given previously, [it must be imder- stood that] a variant version is being given. L The great philosophers are Plato [Ifl4tun] and Aristotle [Aristu] and Ptolemy [Batlfmus] and Galen [Gdlinus]. LI The father of the science of the supernatural was Plato, and it is foimded upon inductive reasoning from objects of the senses realized by the help of the perceptive faculties. LII Aristotle is the father of the natural sciences, such as treat of the heavens and the earth and existence and non-existence and meteorology and fundamental laws and botany and zoology, and they are founded upon the use of the perceptive faculties. LIII The father of astronomy is Ptolemy, and it is founded upon the perceptive faculties and the laws of things perceptible. LI V The father of experimental medicine is Galen, and it is founded upon the use of the perceptive faculties. LV The pedigrees foimd in the works of reliable historians and genealogists are traced to the stock of Nah, who alone among the children of Adam survived the deluge for ever. LVI The children of Nuh were Sim and Him and Yifith. [Wahhab ibn Mimebbih says that] Sim son of Nuh was father of the Arabs and Persians [Fdris] and the Romans [el RQm]; [and that] I^im was father of the blacks ; and Yifith of the Turks and Yigug and Migug. LVII Sim begot Arfakhshadh and Ashudh and Liudh and Aram. LVIII From Liudh son of Him are descended Firis, and Girgin, and Tasm, and 'Amlfk, father of the 'AmAlIk, who were the giants in Syria, who were called the Kana'AniyyCn^ ; and of them were the Pharaohs of Egypt ; and [also] the people of Bahrayn and 'Omin, and [these latter] were called* GAshim : [of them too were the children of Omaym son of Liudh. . .]. ^ reading ^^UJOt for ^Jyii\MJJJ^. > reading Oy^^ ^^^ O^^- i88 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. d i. lix. LIX Tasm dwelt in el Yemima as far as Bahrayn ; and Tasm and the 'AMALiK and Omaym^ and GAshim were Arab peoples, speaking the Arabic tongue [. Now 'Abfl reached Yathreb] before it {i.e. the town) was built. LX And most of the 'AmAlI^ settled in Sana'i before it was so named. LXI Aram son of Sim son of Nuh begot 'Awad and 'Abir and Huwayl. 'Awad begot 'Abir and 'Ad and 'Abil. LXII 'Abir son of Aram begot ThammOd and Gidats ; and they were Arabs, speaking this Egyptian tongue, and the Arabs used to call these nations and Gurhum "the 'Arab el 'Ariba," and the descendants of Ism&'il they used to name ''the 'Arab el Muta'ariba." LXIII 'Ad were in Hadramaut, and ThammCd in the rocky country between el Heg^ and Syria [as far as Widi el Kuri. Gidays] joined Tasm and lived with them in el Yemima as far as Bahrayn. And the name of el Yemdma at that time was Gau. And GAshim dwelt* in 'Omin. LXIV The Nebt were descended from Nehi% son of Mish son of Aram son of Sim. LXV The Persians [el Furs] are the descendants of Firis son of Tirash son of Mdshiir son of Ldudh son of Sim. LXVI Arfakhshadh son of Sim begot Kayndn^, and Kayndn* begot Shdlikh, and Shilikh begot 'Abir, and 'Abir begot F&ligh and also Kahtin and Yundn; and Kah^in begot Ya'arub [and Yukzin,] and Ya'arub begot Yashgub [, and Yashgub begot] Sabi, and Sabi begot Himyar and Kahldn and 'Amr and el Asha'ar and Anm&r and Murr. LXVII 'Amr son of Sabi begot 'Adi, and 'Adi begot Lakhm and Gudhdm. LXVI II [Now Ya'arub and] Yukzin settled in el Yemen, and were its earliest inhabitants and the first to be greeted with the words "mayest thou avoid execration." LXIX Fdligh begot Ar'u^, and Ar'u* begot [Sirugh, who begot Ndhur, who begot Tdrikh, in Arabic called] Azar, and Azar begot Ibrdhim, (upon whom be the blessing of God). LXX Arfaldishadh begot Nimrudh ; and [Hdshim ibn el Kelbi states that] el Sind and el Hind were the children of Tukir son of Yukjan son of 'Abir son of Shilikh son of Arfakhshadh son of Sdm. ^ reading ^9^t for^^t. ' reading jl^iai M for jUi^Jt. ' reading ^jSLt for v>im£>. * reading O^ f^^ (J^^e^* ^ reading ^j\ for ^j\. iv.Di.Lxxxi. OF THE SUDAN 189 LXXI Gurhum was descended from Yuktan son of 'Abir; and Ijadramaut was son of Yuk^in. Now Yuk^in is J^jahxin [as is said . . . ] . LXXII The Berber are descended from Thamili^ son of M^b son of F&din^ son of 'Amr son of 'Amlik son of LdQdh son of Sdm son of Nuh. LXXIII The Romans [el RUm] are the children of Lan^i^ son of Yun&n son of L&udh; and here I speak of the early Romans. The Romans of the Empire, who were numerous and powerful and who were contemporaries of the Prophet (upon him be the blessing of God), and of whom he made it known that their empire would last till the end of the world, were the children of Ishil^ son of Ibrdhim the Friend of God (upon whom be the blessing of God) ; and here I speak of the later Romans. And all of them trace their descent to Sim son of Nuh. LXXIV Ydfith begot Gdmir and MQ'a and MQrak and Buin and Fuyi and M^hig and Tirash. LXXV From Gimir, it is said, were descended the kings of Persia [Fdris]. LXXVI From Tirash were descended the Turks and the Khazar; from Mdshig the AshbAn; from Mu'a YAgOg and MAgOg; and from Buin the SaghAliba* and BurgAn and the AshbAn, who in ancient days were in the land of the Romans, before the occurrence of the events connected with the children of el 'Ais son of Ish^. LXXVII ^im begot KOsh and Mi^diim and }^u% and Kana'dn. LXXVIII From Kush was descended [Ninuiidh son of Kush, — and according to another account he was descended from Sim, — and the remainder of Him's descendants came to live on the 'coasts as] the NCba and the Abyssinians [Hdbsha] and the Zing. LXXIX Misriim [, it is said,] was ancestor of the Copts {^ubf) [and the Berber]. LXXX [It is said that] }^u% penetrated to el Hind [and el Sind and settled there], and his descendants are there. LXXXI Kana'dn was ancestor of the Kana'AniyyCn ; and some* of them went to Syria. Then the Beni IsRAiL fought with them there and expelled them and took possession of Syria. Subsequently the Romans attacked the Beni IsnAiL and drove them [excepting a few] from Syria to Mesopotamia [el Irdk]. Then again the Arabs came and conquered Syria. ^ reading ^Hf^t^ for ^H^. * reading ,jl;U for jU. > reading ^JaU) for ^. « reading a^IUuflJI for lk^[JLaJ\, ^ reading >rt^M^ for >»t^. I90 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IV. d l lxxxil LXXXII Now it is related on the authority of 'Urwa ibn Misayk el Mur&di that when the revelation concerning Sabi was made to the Prophet, a certain man said *' O Prophet of God, what is Sabi ? Is it a country or a woman ? " The Prophet replied " It is neither a country nor a woman, but a man who begot ten [tribes] of the Arabs, and six of them went to Yemen and four of them to Syria: the latter were Lakhm and GudhAm and GhassAn and 'Amila ; and the former were el Azd and el Ash'ariCn and I^imyar and Kenda and Mudhhig and AnmAr." Then the man said ''O Prophet of God, what is Anmir ? " The Prophet answered " Those from whom are descended ELhat'am and Bagfla." LXXXIII Sabd was son of Yashkhub son of Ya'arub son of |^t^, and [his descendants] lived at M drib in the land of el Yemen, and when their villages were laid waste they dispersed into [various] lands : GhassAn occupied Syria, el Azd^ occupied 'Omin', KhuzA'a occupied Tehdma, and el Aus and el Khazrag occupied Yathreb, and the first of them' was 'Amr ibn *Amir, who was ancestor of el Aus and el Khazrag. LXXXIV Now the tribes of the Arabs are Muzatna and Guhatna and KenAna and Khuzayma and Aslam and Ashga'a and GhafAr, and whoso does not belong to one of these is not an Arab but only a foreigner. LXXXV Muzatna are to be found on the Nile and in Egypt; KenAna are at Mekka and in el Yemen and thereabouts; GuHAYNA are in the Sudan ; AsLAM are in India and Mesopotamia [el *Irdk] ; Ashga'a are in the west and Persia [Fdris] and Morocco [Marrd- kesK\ ; and GhafAr are in Spain [el Andalus] and Persia. LXXXVI The GuHAYNA who are in the west are the descendants of 'Abdulla el Guhani, son of Anas, the attendant of the Prophet (upon him be the blessing of God !), and also connected with him by birth in that both had a common ancestor in Murra. LXXXVI I This 'Abdulla had two sons namely Dhubidn and Sufiin. LXXXVIII Sufidn had only one son, who was named Kabsh, and he is the ancestor of everyone who is a Kabbdshi. LXXXIX Dhubidn, the elder son, had ten sons, namely Watid, Fahid, Shafir, Bashir, 'Amir, 'Omrdn, Mahass, Afzar, Sdrid and Agdham*. ^ reading j»j*>)t for ju.»*^t. ' reading ^Up for ^U^. * reading >jJ ^JJI ,jl& for>jJ ^>jJJI o^- ^ reading >J^t iov j^jmA, iv.Di.cnL OF THE SUDAN 191 XC From Watid are descended the SnuKRiA, the BuAdira and the UMBADiRiA ; and from Fahid the ZaghAwa. XCI Shatir's only son was Sult^, who had three sons, viz. Rikib, Ma'ashir and Hamayd. XCII Now there are three persons of the name of Rikib: firstly Rik&b son of Ubi son of Ka'ab, secondly Rikdb son of Sul^^ son of Suhayl of the stock of 'Abdulla ibn Anas el Guhani, and thirdly Rikdb son of GhuldmuUa, who was a Sherif tracing his pedigree to el I^usayn the son of 'Ali and Fifinia the daughter of the Prophet of God (the blessing of God upon them !). The mother of Rikdb the son of Ghulimulla was the daughter of Rikdb the son of Suldm, and his father named him after his maternal grandfather. XCIII Rikdb the son of Sulfim was ancestor of the RiKAsiA; and they live in Upper Egypt. XCIV Ma'ashir was ancestor of the Ma'Ashira, and I^amayd of the IIamaydAt, which is a tribe between el Sind and el Hind. XCV Bashir was ancestor of the BisnAidA, and 'Amir of the 'AmArna. XCVI Mahass was ancestor of the Mahass; and he was called Mdhass because he was a heavy sleeper, and whenever his father called to him his mother would say '"mi hassa" \i.e. ''he has not awakened "] ; so they called him Mdhass. XCVII The descendants of Afzar are FezAra. XCVIII S&rid was ancestor of the SowArda, and Agdham^ of the GudhAmiyyCn^. XCIX The tribes descended from el 'Abbds are three, the Ga- 'aliyyCn on the Blue Nile, the AwlAd 'Abd el Rahman in Ddr Salih, and the AwlAd iBRAnfM Bashkal on the White Nile. C The tribes of the SnAi^iA* fall into four divisions; — one is GA*ALiYYt)N, i,e. 'AfiBAsiA, one is Beni Ommayya by descent, and one is a remnant of the Barmecides [el Bardmika]^ i.e. Turkish. CI The 'ArakiyyCn are descended from Guhayna, but among them are the children of el Sherif Ahmad Mukbal, who married a wife from among the 'ARAKiYYtJN and begot Dafa'alla the ancestor of their pious Khalifas; and the latter's children were Bukr Abu 'Ayesha and 'Abdulla and Hammad el Nil. CII This Hammad el Nil's descendants are the 'AklAb, including el Sheikh el Terayfi. cm The tribes of the Ga'Afira fall into three [groups] ; among them reading j»J^t for ^^j.^1. ^ reading CHst^^^^ ^^^ Ott^\}^* s reading 3L^lLi\ for a^LJI. 192 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. d i. era. are the stock of 'Amir and 'Omrin in the neighbouriiood of Diriw, and they [are. . ,a toord omitted in the texi\: among them again are the AwLid Ga'afir el S&dik, who are AshrAf, and the Awlid Ga'afir el Tiir who are Beni HAshim ; and the Derr, the rulers of Egjrpt. CIV The tribes of the RiKAsfA are three : the descendants of Rikib ibn Anas of Kuratsh, the descendants of Rikdb ibn Sukin of GuHATNA, and the descendants of Rikib ibn GhuUunuUa. The last named are AshrAf of the stock of el Husayn (the blessing of God on him) the son of 'Ali and of F&tiina the daughter of the Prophet of God (on all of whom be the blessings of God). CV El Sheikh Ghul^ulla had two sons, Rikib and Rubit. CVI Rikib had five sons, 'AbduUa, 'Abd el Nebi, I^abfb, 'Agfb, and Zayd el Ferid. CVII Rubit had one son named Selim. CVIII Selim had six sons Ruzayn, Dahmash, Muhammad '(3n, 'Abd el Rizik, HadhlQl, and Musbih. CIX 'Abdulla's sons were Haga and Hagig. CX Uaga was ancestor of the D6ALfB, the children of el Sheikh walad b61fb. CXI Qagig was ancestor of el Sheikh 'Ali walad 'Ishayb (the pro- genitor of the 'IshaybAb), and of el Sheikh walad Ak*hal and of a section of the KawAhla at Tekali and of the HadAhId and of the Ge- nAna and of the SimriAb and of many households [living] with the SHUKRfA. CXII 'Abd el Nebi had two sons, Mishir and Shakira. CXIII Among the descendants of Mishir was el Sheikh 'Abd el Sidik ancestor of the SAdikAb ; and among the descendants of Shakira was liasan walad Shakira and the 'Asf dAb and the NGrAb [who lived] at el 'Afdt in Dongola and left it and joined the KabAbIsh and multi- plied with them and became nomads. CXIV The descendants of Habfb are the SabAbM. CXV The descendants of 'Agfb are the stock of el Sheikh Hanmiad^ Abu lialima the ancestor of the HalImAb. CXVI The descendants of Zayd el Ferid were the ShabwAb and the 'AkAzAb and the TamrAb and the four sons of el Hig Migid. CXVII Selim, the son of Rikib 's brother, had six sons, as has been mentioned above. CXVIII The descendants of Ruzayn were the AwlAd IIabIb Nesi. CXIX The descendants of Dahmash were the AwlAd el Feki 'Ali Man6fal at el 'Afit. ^ reading jl#^ for jL^^t. IV.D1.CXXV. OF THE SUDAN 193 CXX The descendants of Muhammad '(5n were the four AwlAd GAbir and the KENANiA. CXXI The descendants of *Abd el Rizdk were the AwlAd el Sheikh Hasan walad BelIl at Ken4^ and the AwlAd DAOd at Abu Tubr. CXXII The descendants of Hadhlul were the AwlAd Mai^mCd at Gebel el Hardza. CXXIII The descendants of Musb4h were the AwlAd walad DACd with the KAsAsisH. CXXIV These are the branches of the RikAbIa who are descended from GhulimuUa and are AshrAf. CXXV ThefoUowing are the tribes of AshrAf who are in the Sudan: The descendants of the aforementioned GhuMmuUa. The MiRGHANiA, i.e, the descendants of 'Othmin el Mirghani. The AwlAd el Hindi in the Gezira. The AwlAd Abu S a^nOn at Atbara : they are descendants of el Hasan el Muthenni. The Mar'iAb el ^amdAb at Atbara with the nomads: these are IJusaynIa. The AwlAd el MAGDHt)B at Atbara with the ShukrU. The AwlAd el Shagera at el Keddref . The AwlAd el SHERiF IsMA'iL at el I^ediref : these are QusatnIa. The AwlAd Bedr walad* MaskIn to the west of el ^ediref : these arc HusaynIa. The ShibaylAt with the Beni ^Jusayn Arabs, nomads on the Blue Nile. The KamIlAt in the neighbourhood of Atbara: these are IjIusaynIa. The AwlAd BmAYN in the neighbourhood of el Qamda: these are HuSAYNfA. The AwlAd Bella near Kark6g on the Blue Nile: these are QasanIa. The AwlAd Mu§tafa at Asldng* Island. The AwlAd *Abdulla el Mekani at el Tdka: these are HasanIa; and some of them are at Kassala and some at Soikin ; and they are of the stock of Abu el Fatah. The AwlAd Abu Rakhm, near the Rahad, on the Blue Nile : these are ^ASANfA. The AwlAd Obayp near the Binder: these are HusaynIa. The AwlAd HagC with the Ya'aj^CbAb : these are ^asanIa. The AwlAd Hammad ibn 'Ali of the ZaghAwa hills in Kordofdn: these are HasanIa; and they have migrated to Gebel Abu SinOn and Tekali and DdrfOr and are known as AwlAd el Ak'^al. Some of them too are near Erkud. The AwlAd Zayd el Ablag in DdrfUr: these are IjlASANfA. The AwlAd el SnERfp HAshim Abu Nimsha in Dir BorkQ: these are HasanIa. ^The Beni Husayn in Ddr Suld: these are IJusaynIa. ^ reading U^ for jU^. * reading jJ^ for j. ' reading ^^t for ?^*^t• M.s.u 13 194 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. d l cxxvl CXXVI As regards the tribes of the GawAma'a: — ^the F[omrAn section consists of the AwlAd GAma'i the Serat^t the TERAYFf A the AwlAd Murg the FapaylIa the GhanatmIa ^the GamrIa CXXVII The GiMi'iA, the cousins of the HomrAn, consist of the GemAmla the GA'AFndA ^the AwlAd BIka CXXVIII All of these [GawAma'a] are descended from Abu Merkha the ancestor of the GA'ALnrrCN, of the stock of el 'AbMs : and some of them are Shilluk AwlAd IbrAhIm. CXXIX Gan^t are 'Anag, from among the Zing. CXXX The KAsAsfsH are a composite tribe, including some SHAfj^iA and Guhayna and QimyAr and ^uraysh. CXXXI The KawAhla are descended from el Zubayr (God bless him) and include some I^uraysh and descendants of Khilid ibn el WaUd. CXXXII The ShenAbla are Arabs of Upper Egypt [el Rlf] and of Qimyaritic descent. CXXXIII DAr HAmid are Guhatna by descent. CXXXIV The QawAzma^ include Beduin Arabs from el ^egiz and BedayrIa and TakArIr and scatterlings of other tribes. CXXXV The MESsiRiA and Beni Muhammad and MfMA are all of them Tha'aleba from the Beni Tha'aleb Arabs of el Heg^. CXXXVI The RiZAY^T are descendants of Gunayd, [and thus] 'AbbAsIa. CXXXVII The HuMR are Arabs of Helb in Upper Egypt [el Rif], and the 'AyAdI a Arabs of Hira. CXXXVIII The HabbAnIa are Beni Ommayya by descent. CXXXIX The BedayrIa who are in the Sudan include some 'Ab- bAsIa and some 'Anag: they consist of Shuway^At RiAsH Dahmash' AwlAd MCsa AwlAd Helayb ^ reading ^jt^^t for iUjt^^Jt. * reading \J>^> for IV.D1.CLIV. OF THE SUDAN 195 CXL KenAna are Arabs of the East by descent. CXLI ZaghAwa include some Beni TamIm Arabs, some MfMA and some TakrCr^. CXLII FuNKUR are 'Anag. CXLIII TuNGUR are by descent HilAla who ruled DdrfQr. CXLIV Musaba'At are ako descended from the HilAla Arabs. CXLV The Beni GerAr are FezAra by descent: their ancestor was Hunid. CXL VI The MegAnIn and AwlAd A^oi are Guhayna Arabs by descent. CXL VII FezAra are among the descendants of Hun&d from el Heg&z. CXL VIII Of the ^AMAR, the TamImIa, viz. the stock of el Qdg Muna'am, are Beni Ommatya by descent; and The GHiSHfMAx* are Ga'aliyyCn, Le. 'ABsAsfA; and The Beni Badr are BEDATRfA ; and The TayAIsa' are 'Anag; and The DekAkIm are partly Qusatn^a AshrAf and partly Beni Ommayya: they also include some FOR. CXLIX The DanAkla tribes are autochthonous and are all 'Anag, excepting such strangers as immigrated to their country, namely the RiKAsiA AwlAd GhulAmulla, who are AshrAf, and the GharbA- wiNGi from Borku, who are 'ABsAsfA, and the DufArIa, who are BEDAYidA, and the BsKRAwfA, who arc Ga'aliyyOn, and the SowA- rAb, who are AshrAf on the side of their ancestress, the daughter of el Sherif Ahmad Abu Denina, and the SAsAwfA, who are BEDAYRiA of the DuFAidA branch. The rest of the DanAkla are 'Anag and aboriginal autochthons, and there are some remnants of them at the present day who are called the NOba. CL The FCr are NCba with the exception of the royal house which includes Arabs of the Beni HilAl. CLI As regards BorkC, the royal house includes AwlAd 'Abd el Rahman el MagdhCb the 'Abbdsid, but the rest of [the people of] Borku are autochthonous 'Anag, though they include some Arabs, such as the SalAmAt and the MAHniA, who are descendants of the Beni Ommayya. CLII BornC are Arabs of Himyaritic stock, and include some IJusayn»>. iv.DLCLXXxn. OF THE SUDAN 197 their origin is from the Tartar [Tatar] peasants who are in the deserts. CLXXIV The [people of] FezzAn [el Fayzdn^] are also Arabs of Upper Egypt by descent, Tartars. CLXXV The MoghArba AwlAd ZerrOk el Moghrabi are AshrAf HusaynIa in the West; for the AshrAf in the days of the Beni Ommayya were scattered eastwards and westwards, and similarly the Beni Ommayya in the time of the Beni 'AbbAs reached the western country [el moghrab] and conquered it and took possession of it, and their progeny is represented by numberless tribes in the West at present. CLXXVI Among the AshrAf in the West are the stock of Muham- mad el Thauri ; and of his stock are Ahmad el War^ and Zurruk el Moghrabi and Abu el Ijlasan el Shddhali and 'Abd el Rahim el Bura'i ; and they also include the stocks of el Shibli and of Sheikh el Dasuki. All of the above are HasanIa in Morocco [el moghrab el akfd\, CLXXVII The GamC'Ia and the GiMi'AB are Ga'aliyyCn, i.e. 'AbbAsia, and similarly most of the SnAiKiA are Ga'aliyyCn. HERE ENDS BOOK II BOOK III CLXXVIII The original autochthonous peoples of the Sudan were the NCba and the Abyssinians [el Habsha] and the Zing. CLXXIX The first people who subsequently joined them were the Berber. CLXXX Every [tribe] that is derived from the Hamag belongs to the Zing group, and every [tribe] that is derived from the Fung belongs to the NCba group. CLXXXI The tribes of the Arabs who are in the Sudan, other than these, are foreigners, and have merely mixed with the tribes mentioned above and multiplied with them. Some of them have retained the characteristics of the Arabs, and the element of NCba and Zing that is interspersed among them has adopted the Arab characteristics; and on the other hand there have been some Arabs who have become fused with the NCba and the Zing and adopted their characteristics ; but in each case they know their origin. CLXXXII The original [home] of the Zing is a mountain inhabited by blacks on the equator and south [of it]. Beyond them^are no 1 reading 0]/t^^ for 0}/t^^' 198 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. d 1. clxxxil other peoples; and their country stretches from West Africa [el moghrab] to the neighbourhood of Abyssinia, and part of it is on the Nile of Egypt. CLXXXIII SennAr was a famous city of Abyssinia, containing tribes of Zing and NOba who were subject to Abyssinia. Subse- quently, when they became powerful, they broke away from their allegiance and appcunted kings of their own and defended themselves against Abyssinia and protected their lands. CLXXXIV The Berber are a nation of people whose tribes are innumerable, descended from the 'AmAl^k. It was they of whom the saying is related ''All that is abominable consists of seventy portions: of these ninety-nine [per cent. ?] is in the Berber and the [remaining] one in the human race and the Gin." CLXXXV Most of their tribes are in the west in the mountains of SOs, etc., and scattered abroad in the neighbouring regions. They include ZenAta^ and HowAra and SanhAga and Nabra and KetAma and LuAta and MadyCna and SAna. CLXXXVI Another nation of them lives between the Abyssinians and the Zing, on the shores of the sea of the Zing and the sea of el Yemen; and these people' are blacks and have strange beasts in their country, nor are there to be found there such animals as the giraffe, the rhinoceros, the hunting leopard, the pard and the ele- phant. They too it is who cut off men's organs and present them as dowries to their women. CLXXXVll Their island lies off' the coast of Abyan and is connected under the sea with 'Aden from the direction of the point at which Subayl rises to eastwards of that point: opposite to it lies 'Aden and in front of it is Gebel el Dukhdn. This island is Sokdfri^, lying off 'Aden and directly opposite to it. CLXXXVIII The SalAmAt Arabs in the west are [descended] from KudA'a. CLXXXIX The people of the Sudan are the NCba and the Abyssin- ians [el Habsha]y as has been stated. CXC llie [descendants of] Daylum son of Bdsil son of Qasba son of Udd son of Tdbikha son of el Yds son of Mudr are Arabs. CXCI GuRHUM are a people in el Yemen descended from Gurhum son of Kahtdn son of 'Amir son of Shdiikh son of Arfakhshadh son of Sim son of Nuh ; and Ismd'il the son of Ibrihim, the Friend of ^ reading iUUj for lj\jj. ^ reading ^ for yk. ' reading ^Ukli ^^jj}^ for ibiJ»U ^^a^jJ^^. ^ reading ^ji^yui for ^ji^yui. IV.D1.0CIL OF THE SUDAN 199 God, settled and married among them, and they are his relations by marriage. CXCII ThammCd are the descendants of ThammOd son of 'Abir son of Aram son of Sdm son of Nuh. CXCIII The SuLAYM Arabs are said to be [descended] from Kays 'Aylin. CXCIV GhassAn are el Azd. Of them are the Beni Gafna, the royal family. CXCV El Azd are the descendants of Azd son of el Ghauth^ son of Nabt son of Milik son of Kahldn son of Sabi. They are in Yemen and include all the An^Ar. CXC VI And the children of Asad son of Khuzayma son of Mudraka son of el Yds son of Mudr are a mighty tribe descended from Mudr EL IjamarA ; and also the children of Asad son of Rabi'a son of Nizir son of Ma'ad son of 'Adnin are a mighty tribe. CXCVII The Copts [el Kubf] are the people of Egypt and its ultimate aboriginals : they are descended from Kub\ son of Misr son of ]^ut son of Him. CXCVIII The Franks [el Afrang] are a nation of the Romans [el RBm]. They call the seat of their kingdom Franga, and its king is named ''el Fransis." CXCIX The Turks [el Turuk] are a nation of people descended from Ydfith, and they include the Tartars [el Tatar] and Gog and Magog [YagQg and MdgQg], They are a mighty people: — ^there is none more numerous excepting the Abyssinians [el Habsha]; and there is no more numerous people than the Abyssinians, excepting the Romans [el RUtn]. CX:: The name Christian [Nusdrt] is to be traced to Christianity [el Nup^dnia]^ i.e. their religion and the faith they follow. CX:i "The Jews" [el YahUd] is the name of a tribe, and the name is derived from hdda meaning "to repent." ecu The Romans [el RUm] are descended from el Rum son of Esau ['Isu] son of Isaac [Ishik] son of Ibr&him the Friend of God, and they are named after their ancestor. It is related that Esau had thirty sons, of whom el Rum was one ; but these Romans have been joined by tribes [Ht. "branches"] that did not belong to them, namely TanCkh and Nihd and Sulaym and GhassAn: these tribes were in Syria [el Shdm], and when the Muslims drove them out they entered the lands of the Romans and mingled and multiplied with them and were reckoned as Romans by descent; but they are not Romans and the Roman genealogists know the fact. ^ reading ^^ for «£>^. 200 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. d l ocnL CCIII NiHD are the sons of Nihd son of Zayd son of Lith son of Aslam son of el Ijlif son of l^udi'a. CCIV TanCkh are a tribe from el Yemen. They and the Besi Nimr and the Beni Kelb are brethren. CCV TakrCr is the name of a famous city in the Sudan : it lies south and west of the Nile, and its inhabitants are naked blacks. The rule of it is in the hands of the Muslims; and the nobles among these Muslims wear a long shirt, the train [lit. ''tail"] of which is carried by their servants. Arab merchants travel thither to them with wool and brass and beads, and fetch thence pure gold. (XVI Abyssinia is an enormous coimtry. There was a city under the rule of the Abyssinians called Akhshum^, also known as Dhur Tahni, where the Negus [N^dshi] lived ; and a number of countries were subject thereto, including the country of Amhara' (which is still so subject) and the country of Sdwa and the country of Ddmtit and the country of I.«amdn and the country of el Sinhu and the country of the Zing and the country of 'Adel el Amrti and the country of Hamdsd and the country of Bidimyi and the country of Abu liariiz el Islimi and the country of Zfla'a. Each one of these countries has a king [who is] under the Khati (which means Sultan), under whom there is a total of 99 kings, he himself being the himdredth. CCVII Now all the Sudan used to be in fear of the king of Abyssinia and court him with flattery, in some cases obejring him and in some [merely] flattering him. Finally they broke away from their allegiance to him, and each mountain became independent, and his rule was restricted to the mountains of the Abyssinians. CCVIII Subsequently the Hamag conquered the banks of the White Nile, and the nations of the Zing were divided into numerous sections, of whom some found leaders among their own number, and others were subjected by the tribes of the Arabs who conquered their land. CCIX Lastly the dominion of Kordofdn fell to the Fung' for seven years, then to the GhodiAt (who are Hamag by descent) for thirteen years. After the GHODiAT,the Musaba'At ruled it for seventeen years: then [the] KungAra (who are the rulers of Ddrfur) ruled it for thirty- six years. CCX The Turks took Kordofdn from the KungAra in the year 1233*, having one year previously taken the dominion of the White Nile from the Meks of the Ga'aliyyCn and the renmants of the Hamag. ^ reading j»yL^t forj^jl^\. ^ reading (ijm^\ for ^j^>^\. * reading *^^ for ^^JD. « 1818 aj>. IV.D1.0CXVI. OF THE SUDAN 201 CCXI God knows the truth, and He is the first and the last, and to Him do all men return. CCXII Be it known that this compilation is from the histories [Ut. " history "] of three men. CCXIII From the beginning to the mention of the Khalifas, and on to the mention of 'fsa, the prophet of God, is by el Sajryid Ghuld- mulla. CCXIV From the first '' tanbih^** at which point begins the accoimt of KhuzAm and Beni Khuzayma, is by el Sayyid Muhammad walad D6Ub the elder, up to the second *' tanbihJ* CCXV From the second *' tanUhy* at which begins the account of the origin of the Sudanese, up to the end of the book, is by el Sayyid Muhammad walad D6Ub the younger, who is buried at Khorsi. CCXVI This work was copied by my father in his handwriting in 1252^ from the copy made in 1151*; and I made this copy on the second of Ramadan in the year 1302' after the Flight of the Prophet. ^ 1836 AJ). * 1738 A.D. * 1884 AJ). [202] D I (NOTES) Note that where the reference to Wfistenfeld is marked by a letter the tribe in question is Ismi'flitic in descent ; but where the reference is maxked by a figure the tribe is IJLabt^te. II MakhzOm to Fihr correct: see Wustenfeld, R 17. III Ghatafdn to Kays 'Aylin correct: see Wustenfeld, H 8. IV This ^ufayf is not in Wustenfeld. The Beni Tai are ICahtdnite. V See Wustenfeld, 7. This l^npyf was son of 'Abdulla son of Ndgia. . . etc. Farwa was the eighth generation in the direct line from Kufayf . VI Cp. Ibn KhaldQn (trans, de Slane, Vol. iii, p. 180). He states that genealogists are imited in saying that the ZenAta are descended from Ghana. *' Abou Mohammed ibn Hazm 6crit, dans son Djemhera : ' quelques uns d'entre eux [i.e. Berbers] disent que Ghana est le mdme personnage que Djana fils de Yahya fils de Soulat fils d'Our9ak fils de Dan fils de 2MdjOc fils de Madghis fils de Berr."' Ibn KhaldQn mentions also a variant given by the same author, viz. Ghana (or Djana) son of Yahya son of Soulat son of Our9ak son of Dari son of Ghacfoun son of Bendouad son of Imla son of Madghis son of Herek son of Her^ac son of Guerad son of Mazigh son of Herak son of Herik son of Bedian son of Kenan son of Ham. VII See Wustenfeld, 6. Nebh^ was great-grandson of T^» the founder of the great Kahtinite tribe of Tai. The descendants of Nebhin are cor- rectly given, but for jm^ Wustenfeld ^yts j^^^m^; and ''MESSfidA" may thus be a corruption of "MESKHfRlA." Gp. paras, xxv and cxxxv and see Part HI, Ghap. 3, sub "IJawAzma." VIII Pedigree given correctly, but contrast para. CLi: see Wustenfeld, i. The Mahria are a branch of KudA'a. Gp. D'Arvieux's Travels (p. 345): "Mahrah is a Province in which there are neither Palms nor Gultivated Lands: The Inhabitants have no other Effects than Gamels. . . Alsahah re- ports that the Gamel called Almahrary or of Mahrah is so named from Mahrah the son of Hamdan, the Founder of a tribe." See also el Mas'adi (Ghap. 16): "They (i>. the people of el Mahrah) have a sort of camd called Mahri camel : it goes as fast as the Bejdwi camel, or even faster as some think." IX Sabd was son of Yashgub (or Yashhub) son of Ya'arub : see Wusten- feld, I. The "lesser" and the "least" Himyars are not mentioned by Wusten- feld, but their alleged ancestors are: see Wustenfeld, 3. A confusion has arisen between two men called Zayd : one, the son of Sahal son of 'Amr, was the ancestor of Mdlik and 'Adi, etc., as given: the other was son of Sadad son of Zura'a son of Sabi "the lesser," who was grandson of the first Zayd (son of Sahal). Sahal and Zayd have been transposed by the copyist: otherwise all is correct from Sabd "the lesser" to el Ghauth. IV.D1.XXV. NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN 203 "Hadhir" is an obvious slip for Gaydin (jU^ for O^^^t'^)^ "Son of 'Auf " should be inserted before "son of 'Arfb. "El Ferangag" should be ^imyar (f^. the "greater"). By these "three Ijlimyars" are perhaps not meant persons but sections of the great J^imyarite tribe, descended from Kah^dn. It will have been seen that both the lesser branches mentioned are descended from Zayd ibn Sahal, who was the fifteenth descendant, in the direct Une, of Ijimyar the "greater." The copyist sometimes gives "Yashhub," sometimes "Yashgub," or even " Yashkhub." Wiistenfeld uses " Yashgub" (and so too Ibn el Athir): Abu el Fidi uses " Yashhub." X Pedigree given correctly: see Wiistenfeld, D. *Amir was of the tribe of HAWi^IN. XI For Bdhila see Wiistenfeld, G. " Ma'akl " is no doubt an invention. XII Thaj^If is a branch of HawAzin: see Wiistenfeld, G. Contrast para, cxxxvi. XIII Correct: see Wiistenfeld, D. For Beni 'Amir see note to x. xrv Correct: see Wiistenfeld, H. Contrast para, cxlvii. XV "Son of 'Amr" is omitted between Milik and Murra: otherwise correct : see Wiistenfeld, i . XVI Pedigree correct: see Wiistenfeld, N. "Fourth" is a slip for "four- teenth." Cp. para. CXL. XVII Correct: see Wiistenfeld, i. xvni The "Karg" are the Georgians: cp. Abu el Fidd (p. 168), and el Mas'adi (p. 433). XIX "Sin" is China. "TafmAg" I cannot trace: it is not in Yakot. "The lands of Islam which are beyond the river" are Transoxiana. XX Two words here are illegible. The pedigree from el Khulug to Kenina is correct: see Wiistenfeld, N. But MdUk, and not el Harith his son, is the first common ancestor of el Khulug and 'Omar ibn el Khaftdb (for whom see Wiistenfeld, P). XXI See Wiistenfeld, O. This ^ys is not mentioned by Wiistenfeld. XXII "Zing" is used by Arab writers as a generic name for the East African blacks: «.^. see el Mas'Odi (pp. 178, 232, 261, 380) and Abu el Fidd (p. 174). Cp. also note to D 4, xx. XXIII See Wiistenfeld, 2. Kelb is a sub-tribe of KupA'A. " Son of Bukr " has been omitted between Kenina and 'Auf : otherwise the pedigree is correct as far as " Gandb son of Hubl." 'Abdulla and 'Obayd are among the descendants of Hubl in Wiistenfeld, but are not his sons, xxrv The pedigree is quite correct: see Wiistenfeld, D. For MaymQna see Wiistenfeld, F: she was one of the Prophet's wives. The battle of Hunayn took place in 630 A j). : at it Muhammad defeated the Beni HawAzin, of whom HilAla (or Beni HilAl) are a section. For Abu Zayd el HiMli see MacMichael (Tribes... )f passim, and Part I, Chap. 4. XXV This is repeated from para, vii above: contrast para, cxxxv. 204 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IV. d l xxvl XXVI Contrast para, cxxxvii, and see note to A 1 1, lxii. The vituperative remarks on the Humr were probably added after the Dervish days and as a revenge for some injury done to the Dddlib by that tribe. For 'Aus see Wustenfeld, 7 ; and for Aihala see Sale (Prel. Disc. p. 139). Aihala proclaimed himself prophet the year that Muhanunad died. xxvii The " BulAla" are no doubt meant here. El Azd are a sub-tribe of KahlAn: see Wustenfeld, 9. xxviii For TamIm see Wiistenfeld, L. Cp. para, cxlviii. xxix The pedigree is correct: see WiisteniFeld, G. Cp. para, cxcin. For GudhAm see Wiistenfeld, 5. XXX See Wiistenfeld, H. The pedigree of Bedr is correct. Cp. para, cxxxn. XXXI The pedigree is correct: see Wiistenfeld, G. For Kays 'Ayldn see Wiistenfeld, D, where Kays is shown as son of 'Ayldn son of Mudr. Others give Kays 'AyUn as a single name and son of Mudr, cp. ABC, xxv et seq. Abu el Fidi {q.v. p. 194) discusses this question and also mentions the story that 'Ayldn was a horse. Kays Kubba was son of el Ghauth: see Wiistenfeld, 9. XXXII Bagla (whose pedigree is correctly given) was of the tribe of el Azd (see Wiistenfeld, 10), but she married one of the Beni Sulaym (see Wiisten- feld, G). XXXIII Correct: see Wiistenfeld, J. XXXIV All correct: see Wiistenfeld, J. XXXVI Correct: see Wiistenfeld, 5. XXXVII "Son of Zayd" should be inserted between Udad and "Yash- khub." The rest is correct: see Wiistenfeld, 4. XXXVIII Correct: see Wiistenfeld, M. XXXIX Correct: see Wiistenfeld, i. XL Not in Wiistenfeld. XLii See Wiistenfeld, 11. xliii The KhajA are the people of Chinese Turkestan : see Huart, p. 363. XLiv From 'Alsh to Fihr is correct: see Wiistenfeld, O. Fihr is the same as Kuraysh. 'Awaymir and Sd'ada are not mentioned by Wiistenfeld. XLV See Wiistenfeld, 9. There was an Abu H^izim of the BagIla, but his only recorded son was called Kays, not Hdzim. XLVi See Wiistenfeld, 11. Md-el-Samd was the name of 'Amir and not of Rabi'a, and Rabf'a is the same as Lohay. Lohay and Afei and 'Oday were the sons of Hiritha, and their descendants, as stated, are KhuzA'a. Ka'ab was grandson of Lohay. XLVii These persons are not in Wiistenfeld {q.v, G). Cp. para, cxxxvin. XLViii " [Married] to" is literally %:ua^, i.e. "under." See Wiistenfeld, G and 7. All is correct but that "son of MAlik" has been omitted between Ma'an and A'§ir. XLix 2l^jm}\ dJdi\ ^ ^yM)\ ^j^^Uo is the Arabic of "the author. .. Language." Lii i^^moJI ^>o J^^ft ^jJLfr •U^Aj is " and they are foimded upon. . .etc." IV.D1.LXIIL OF THE SUDAN 205 Liii w>U>...^ <■» ^UCft^tj ^lmm.^\ ^^ dLs^^ is "and it is founded upon. . .etc." Liv oU>3 infc tM |>^ 3^U dj\ «U^j is ''and it is founded upon • . • Clw. LV From the accoimt of the descendants of Noah and the ancient lost tribes of the Arabs, which begins here, to the mention of the conquest of Syria, is quoted, generally verbatim, from Ibn el Athir's KdmiL Several omissions, which sometimes do not affect the sense, but at other times completely alter it, have been made. The words inserted in square brackets in the translation do not occur in D i, but as they are essential to the general meaning I have added them from the text of Ibn el Athir. Copies of Ibn el Athlr are fairly common in the Sudan. The originals of the passages borrowed by the author of D i are to be found on the thirty- fourth and following pages of the first volume of Ibn el Athir (ed. Cairo, 1301 AM., el Azhar Press). Various other Arab authors give widely diver- gent accoimts of this subject: cp. Sale (Prel. Disc, section i). Lvi I.e. Shem, Ham, and Japheth. ** YigQg and MigOg" are "Gog and Magog." See Kurdn, Chap. 18. After "MigQg" Ibn el Athir mentions the origin of the Copts, and gives an anecdote, omitted by D i, about Ijim. Lvii Cp. Genesis x. 22 : " The children of Shem ; Elam, and Asshur, and Arphaxad, and Lud, and Aram." After "Aram" some comments are omitted by D i. Lviii "Who were" (^^ v>i!JJO should be "among whom were" " Them " is the 'AmAlIi^ {i.e. Amalekites). £1 Athlr gives ^^.a^ d;^\jJd\^ : D I gives j.cyi d^\jij^yU^. The children of Omaym should not have been omitted as they are referred to in the next line as though previously mentioned. Two lines of Ibn el Athir, about the Beni Omaym and their tragic fate as unbelievers, are omitted, possibly owing to a superstitious fear: cp. note to lxvi. Lix Yathreb is the old name of Medina. D i appears to have omitted these words merely because 'Abfl had not been mentioned before: in con- sequence the sense has become nil. Lx l^ana'd was originally called Ozal (see Sale, Prel. Disc. p. 2). Some remarks by Ibn el Athir about the 'AmAlI^ are here omitted by Di. Lxii The handiest reference to these lost tribes of the Arabs is Sale's Prel. Disc, section i. There were two of the ancient tribes called GuRHUM: sec Sale, Prel. Disc. pp. 6, 7, 9. Cp. para. cxci. £1 'Ariba are the pure original Arabs: el Muta'ariba the insititious Arabs: see Sale, Prel. Disc. p. 7. Some remarks of Ibn el Athir are here omitted. Lxiii By j^jfcM (" the rocky country ") is meant Arabia Petraea (see Abu el Fidi, p. 16). The author of D i by omitting the words inserted in brackets has completely altered the sense. 2o6 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.dllxiil For "Gau" q>. Sale (Prel. Disc. p. 4) and Mas'adi (ed. B. de M. Vol. Ill, Chap. XLVii, pp. 276, 288). Lxiv £l Nebt are the Nabateana. El Mas'Qdi (p. 77) ^>eak8 of Nimrod as son of Mish and builder of the tower of Babel and king of the Nebt. The term Nebt seems to designate vaguely the Chaldean dement of Mesopotamia. See Palgrave, C. ami E. Arabia^ 11, 158 ^ seq. Lxv ''Son of Uadh" is not in Ibn el Athir. In Abu d Fidi Firis appears as son of Liadh. Lsvi Ibn el Athir's remark that l^ynin was a sorcerer is omitted by D I : many authors similarly omit Ins name dtogether from the genealogies from superstition: see Abu d Fidi (p. 20) and Ibn d Athir (Vol. I, p. 35) on this point. ShiUkh = Salah: 'Abir = Eber: Filigh = Peleg: see Genesis, diaq>. x. After ''Filigh" D i has omitted Ibn d Athir's note to the effect that ''in his days was the earth divided." Kahtin is the ancestor of all the Yemenite Arabs, or 'Arab d 'Ariba, whereas Fdligh, as bdng forefather of Abraham, is ancestor of the whole Ismi'iUtic stock. The insertion here of Yonin is a mistake. Ibn d Athir mentions him later as son of Yifith. He is the legendary ancestor of the Gredcs, who were called YaninijryOn before they were subjected by the Romans. The word is the same etymologically as " Ionian." "AndKahUhi begot. . ." The text of Ibn d Athir runs oUi^*^ J^y s>^^ *9>i 0^^^3 Vj^ ("and Kahfto b^ot Ya'arub and Yukzin and they two settled in d Yemen"), but the copyist has transferred from the end of the chapter the names of the descendants of Ya'arub to here, with the result that after the two lines dealing with them he blandly continues ^>^t •Jp 0^^3 ("and Yukdb settled (dual) in d Yemen"). For die descendants of Yashgub and Szhi cp. Wiistenfdd, 5. Lxvii Among the Beni Lakhm were the kings of Hira, who were known as the "Mondars" ("MonAdira"): cp. Sale, Prel. Disc. p. 9. Lxviii " And were ..." Ibn el Athir gives {i^. the dual is dropped) : D I gives j^ {i.e. the descendants of Ya'arub and Yukzdn). ijjiJUt C^l^ A^X^ ^JLr !>• Jjt — the formula used in addressing the ancient Arab kings was y>«JUI C^t (see Wright's Arabic Grammar^ Part III, p. 3, and cp. el Mas'Qdi, ed. Sprenger, Chap, iii, p. 78, and ed. B. de M. Vol. in, Chap, xliv, p. 201). LXix Ar'a is the biblical " Rcu," SirOgh " Serug," NihOr " Nahor," and Tirikh"Terah." Cp. B i, xxvi. Lxx NimrQdh, or "Nimrod" (q.v. supra^ note LXiv), appears in d Mas'adi (p. 77) as son of Mish son of Aram; in el T^bari (p. 127) as son of Kana'in; and in Abu el Fidi (p. 20) as son of KOsh: the last version is mentioned by Ibn el Athir but omitted by the copyist. Sind and Hind are intended to represent India. "India" is originally "the land of the Hind," meaning the people of the south and east of the peninsula: generally the people of the north-eastern part were called the ly.DLLXxxm. OF THE SUDAN 207 Sind (see el Mas'Odi, p. 176, note), but Abu el Fidi (p. 174) speaks of the Sind as west of the Hind. LXXi Yukfin or IjLahtdn is the biblical Joktan. Lxxii Ibn el Athir gives the tribes of SanhAga and KetAma as exceptions. Cp. para, clxxxtv. Lxxui No mention of the Romans occurs in this position in Ibn el Athir, who, after dealing with the Berber, passes on to the sons of Ydfith. He later merely mentions that the Romans are descended from Lanfi son of Yflnin son of Ydfith, but omits the explanatory details given by the copyist. By the "early Romans" (J3*^t jtj^t) the copyist means the Romans, the centre of whose power was Rome, and by the '' later Romans " {^J Ull j»3y 0» the Byzantines. Lxxrv Cp. Genesis, chap. x. 2. Gdmir is *' Gomer," Mishig ** Meshech," andTirash^Tiras." Lxzvi The Kjiazar are a people on the shores of the Caspian Sea and the Caucasus. AshbAn is the Arabic equivalent for "Hispani," {>. Spaniards: see el Mas'Odi, p. 369. For a wonderful account of "Gog and Magog" see el T^bari, Chap, vm. The " SaghAliba" are the Slavonians: see el Mas'adi, p. 72. ** BurgAn " is the same as " Bulghdr," f .e. Bulgarians. The former term is used by el Mas'odi (Chap. xxxv). El 'A19 is "Esau," and Ishdk "Isaac." Some further remarks of Ibn d Athir are here omitted by the copyist. It is here, too, that the mention of the Romans (see note lxxiii) occurs. Lxxvii Cp. Genesis x. 6: "Cush, and Mizraim, and Phut, and Canaan." "^Qt" (i»>3) is the reading both in Ibn el Athir and the copyist, but el Mas'Odi (Chap, xlvii) gives Fat (^ ^^ of Ham) — ^whence the Biblical Phut. " Kot " generally denotes the Goths. The copyist has very slightly paraphrased the text for the next few lines. Lxxxi The series of quotations from Ibn el Athir breaks off at the end of this paragraph. Lxxxn For Sabi and the dispersion of the tribes, see iJLudLn, Chap. 34, with Sale's notes, and Abu el Fidd, Bk. IV (p. 114) and Bk. V (p. 182). The whole of the following tradition is given in el Mas'adi, Chap. XLn. By Lakhm here is meant those Bei^ Lakhm who founded the dynasty of the MonAdira {q.v. note lxvii) which ruled in Hira and Anbdr from about 210 to 634 A J). (See Van Dyck, p. 24.) The Kendite dynasty ruled in Negd from 450 to 530 A j). (see Van Dyck, p. 32); but for "Kenda" el Mas'adi gives "KenAna" (B. de Mey- nard's edition). AnmAr were a section of el Azd : for them and Khat'am (or Khath'am) and BagIla see Wiistenfeld, 9. Lxxxiii Mdrib was the site of the great reservoir. For the impiety of the local tribes, it was broken down by a great flood, which destroyed most of the inhabitants of the vicinity: see Sale, PreL Disc. p. 8, and text, P- 323- 2o8 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.DLLXxxm. The Ghassdnite dynasty ruled a part of Syria from 37 to 636 aj>.: Van Dyck, p. 28. Cp. para, cxciv. Aus and Khazrag were great l^ahtdnite tribes, descended from el Azd : see Abu el Fidi, p. 184. They formed the bulk of the " An^." Hence some Sudan tribc^ like to claim descent from them, and especially from Khazrag. Cp. para. cxcv. 'Amr ibn 'Amir is the 'Amr Muzaykii mentioned in para. xlvi. Lxxxrv Cp. BA, xlviii, xlix. LXXXV Cp. BA, LI. Lxxxvi "Anas" [j^l] should be "Unays" [l/««3I] as in BA, LViii, q.v. for an account of 'Abdulla el Guhani. The "Dhubidn" and "Sufiin" mentioned in the next paragraph had no connection with the real 'Abdulla "el Guhani." I incline to think that certain members of the tribe of Ghatafin (a division of the Ismailitic ]^T8 'AtlAn) were in the author's mind, because among the direct descendants of Ghatafdn occur Dhubiin, 'Abs, Fezdra, Sufiin, Mizin, Sdrid, Dahmin, l^ys and Rayth (see Wiistenfeld, H), all of which names are closely con- nected in the Sudanese nisbas with 'Abdulla el Guhani. How the con- fusion arose is not at all clear. See also note to BA, lvui. Lxxxix Cp. BA, Lix et seq. xc See note to BA, lxvii. XCI Cp. BA, LXII, LXIII. xcii Cp. para, cxxxv and BA, ccvii, CLXxn; C 6, iii, etc. " Suhayl " should be " Shajlr." The pedigree of Ghuldmulla, as given by the owner of ' D i, the descendant and successor of its author, is as shown in the inset to the genealogical tree that illustrates D i. The generations from Muhammad d Gawdd upwards are given correctly. For the descendants of Ghuldmulla see BA, CLXXXi, D 3, 222, etc. xcrv Cp. BA, Lxvi. xcvi This story does not occur elsewhere. xcviii Cp. BA, Lxxiii. CI This Dafa'alla's biography is given in D 3 (q.v.). oil The 'Aj^jlAb are the descendants of Muhammad Abu 'Akla, the father of 'Abdulla el T^rayfi. See D 3, 41 and 42. cm What the author really means is that the term Ga'Afira is used in three senses. The first group he mentions are meant apparently to be classed as Guhatna, 'Amir and 'Omrdn being sons of Sulfdn. Cp. ABC, XXXI. In reality the division is probably quite fallacious and the well- known Upper Egyptian tribe of Ga'Afira are intended in every case. For their settlement between Esna and Aswdn see Burckhardt, p. 133. There are a certain number of them in all the bigger towns of the Sudan at the present day. crv Cp. para. xcii. cv et seq. Cp. para, xcii ; BA, CLXXXi et seq.; D 3, 222, etc. CXI 'Ali walad 'Ishayb is No. 60 in D 3. "Households" is O^t^. cxviii IHlabfb Nesi is No. 105 in D 3. IV.D1.CXLIX. OF THE SUDAN 209 cxxi Abu Tubr is a hill in northern Kordofiin. Tubr is the name of a common convolvulus. cxxv The term Sherif (pi. Askrdf) is used indiscriminately for de- scendants of Ijasan or Husayn. '* In Arabia the Sharif is the descendant of Ijasan through his two sons Zaid and Hasan al-Musanna: the Sayyid is the descendant of Hosayn through Zayn al-Abidin " ''This word (sx. Sayyid) in the Northern Hijaz is applied indifferently to the posterity of Hasan and Hosayn" (Burton, Pilgrimage, ..^ 11, pp. 3 and 7, notes). For the Mirghania see D 7, cxcii, note. The best known of the AwlAd el Hindi is "el Shertf " Yosef el Hindi, a fM much respected in the Gezira and among the nomads: see C 9, XXVI. For the AwlAd bl MagdhOb see D 3, 123. It is they to whom Burck- hardt refers when he says (p. 51): "The few Nubians who know how to write, and who serve the governors in the capacity of secretaries, are taught by the Fokara of Damer . . . who are all learned men, and travel occasionally to Cairo"; and again (p. 266) he apparently refers to them, when speaking of Dimer, as the "Medja-ydin" religious men or "family of Medjdoule/' through whose learning Ddmer had acquired a great reputation. For Bedr ibn Um Bdrak walad Maskin see D 3, 76. For the AwlAd Mu§tafa see D 3, 210. "AwLAD 'Abdulla el Mekani at el Tdka" (a^UIW «>^t aUI j^ 3V3O may be an error for a£»UW . • . JW ,>C»3t aUI j^ y§^\ (" The sons of 'AbduUa nicknamed el. . . at el Tdka"). For the AwlAd HagC see D 3, 107. The AwlAd el Ak*qal are really included among the descendants of GhuUmulla (ix. the first group of AbhrAf) : see D 3, 222. cxxviii "Abu Merkha" is "Subuh Abu Merkha." cxxDC The DiNKA tribes are meant. cxxxi Cp. BA, cxviii. cxxxii Contrast BA, cviii. cxxxiii Cp. BA, cix, ex. cxxxiv Cp. para, xlv, supra. The BEDATRiA and TakArIr elements are chiefly represented in the IIalafa section of the IJawAzma. See Part III, Chap. 3 (d). cxxxv Contrast vii and xxv, supra, and D 2, xxxviii. cxxxvi Contrast xii, supra. cxxxvii Contrast xxvi, supra. cxxxviii Contrast xlvii, supra. cxxxix Contrast xxx, supra. CXL Cp. XVI, st^a. cxLi Cp. xxii, supra. cxLvi Cp. BA, cxi. cao-vii Cp. xiv, supra. cxLViii The TamImIa and the others mentioned are all sections of the Hamar. CXLIX For the RikAbIa, etc., see index for references. For Ahmad Abu Denina see C 8, xxxii (note). M. S. II 14 2IO THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. d l cxux. The " NOba " here mentioned are those of G. el IjiaiizsL and other hilb of northern Kordofin. CL See Part I, Chap. 4. CLi Cp. paras, clxxxviii and viii. CLiv Cp. BA, cxix, etc. "AftOrii" 0<;>^0 ^^Y ^ ^^ error for "Uruba" {i^. Europe). CLVi Cp. note to para. xxii. CLVii Contrast D 2, xxxn. CLViii Contrast D 2, xxsNii. CLDC See para, lxiii. CLXi Um Gurfa is a district near to the east of Kagmir in Kordo£in. CLXii See Part I, Chap. 4, sub *' Birred." CLXV Contrast D 2, xv; BA, clxxviii, etc. CLXvii See cxxii, supra. CLXViii See cxxi, st^a. CLXix Abu SinOn is a hill lying N.W. of el Obeid in Kordofdn. CLXXi Contrast D 2, xxxiv, etc. CLXXiii "MoghArba" is the usual plural of "Moghrabi" ("Moor**)- The Arabic here is ^>t>»)W Oi^^ r^ v>fi^^t i>« W^l • CLXXV A ZurrOk el Moghrabi is mentioned in I|agi Khalfa (Vol. in» p. 418, No. 6222) as a joint author of Risdlat el Turuk. The MoghArba of the Blue Nile claim descent from "Ahmad ZeirOk" and speak of him as a toali of the Shddhalia toHka in Tunis, and a Sherif. See Part III, Chap. 4 (b). CLXXVi Of these AshrAf the only ones I have been able to identify are: 1. ZurrQk el Moghrabi, for whom see the preceding note. 2. Abu el Ijlasan el Sfaidhali, for whom see note to para. Li of AB. He died in 1258. 3. £1 Shibli: viz. Bedr el Din Mu^iammad ibn 'AbduUa el Damash^i el Teribulusi. He was a I^anafite and died in aj>. 1367-8. He wrote Akdm el Margdn, Mahdsin el Wasdil, etc. (See I;Iagi Khalfa's Lexkm^ Vol. I, p. 386, No. 1088, and Vol. v, pp. 453 and 413.) 4. Ibrihim el DasOki was a §Qfi Imim of Egypt. He was bom in 1240 and died in 1277 aj). (see Na'Om Bey, Part I, pp. 130 ff.). Ahmad el Warik, Muhammad el Thauri, and 'Abd el Rahim el Bura*! I cannot identify either from Ydl^Qt {Irshdd el AHb) or IJagi Khalfa. CLXXViii The Arabic of paras. CLXZViii and clxxix is as follows: This is taken probably from Ibn KhaldOn (Bk. 2, p. 105), and the remark about the Berber may be a misimderstanding of Ibn KhaldOn's quotation from Ibn Sa'ld to the effect that next to the Zing are the " Berbcra." CLXXX The Fung regard themselves as Beni Ommatta slightly leavened by negroes. The Hamag are considered as Ga'ali/n (f>. 'AbbAsIa) leavened by negroes. Where they make a distinction as between Bbni Ommayta and Beni 'AbbAs our author, looking rather to the black element, distinguishes only between Zing and NCba. nr.DLOCVL OF THE SUDAN 211 CLXXXiii Menelik II in 1891 wrote to the European powers "En in- diquant aujourd'hui les limites actuelles de mon Empire, je ticherai. . .de r^tablir les anciennes fronti&res de r£thiopie, jusqu^d Khartoum etjusqu*au lac Nyanza. . ." (see Le Soudan Egyptien, by Gr^goire Sarkissian, Paris, 1913, p. 92). Cp. also Ludolfus (Hist, of Ethiopia, trans. Gent, 1684, Bk. i, Chap, xvi) : " . . . Sennar or Fund, governed by its peculiar king, formerly a tributary to the Abessines, but now absolute." See also note to MS. D 7, L. CLXZXV Several of the Arabic historians {e.g. Ibn KhaldOn and el Mas'adi, Chap. ZLVi) give the subdivisions of the Berber in North Africa. Some of the names here are corrupt: ZenAta, HowAra, SanhAoa, KetAma, and LuAta are well known. " MadtOna " (aj^ jc«) is perhaps " Ma$mOda " (hy^^*)- "Nabra" (5;^) is certainly an error for "Nafza" (ijkj). See Part II, Appendix to Chap. i. CLXXXVi The people of the modem Berbera are alluded to. CLXXXVii The Arabic here is at fault : it reads as follows : " Suhayl" is Canopus. YdkOt {Kitdb mu'agam el Bulddn, sub "Abin") quotes el Tabari as saying ''Aden and Abyan were the two sons of 'Adnin ibn Udad," and of the position of Abyan says: ^j^ 4JU O^^ uUifc.^ yh^. De Herbelot (p. 329) speaks of Aden as "Aden Abyan." "Gebel el Dukhdn" is the volcanic Gebel Tair (Bruce, Vol. 11, p. 232). CLXXXViii Cp. para. cli. exc See Wiistenfeld, J. "Hasba" (3 ; ,■ ^) b a copyist's error for "Pabba"(a^). cxci, cxcii See para. lxii. cxciii See para. xxix. cxciv See para, lxxxiii, and Wustenfeld, 11 and 12. cxcv See paras, lxxxii, lxxxiii and Wustenfeld, 9. "Zayd" is omitted between Mdlik and Kahldn. cxcvii Contrast para, lxxix. cxcviii This is practically the same as Abu el Fidd's *' . . . El Afrang who are many nations and the seat of whose kingdom is originally Franga (or Fransa), which borders on the northern frontier of the Andalusian peninsula; and their king is called 'el Fransis'" (see Abu el Fidi, p. 170). cxcix Contrast para, lxxvi. cci The 3rd pers. sing. pres. tense of hdda is yahudu. ecu " The Byzantine Greeks " would perhaps better express the meaning of d RUm here. ccni Correct: see Wustenfeld, i. cciv See Wustenfeld, 2. ccvi "AkshOm" is Axum, the ancient capital of Abyssinia. Following the rise of the Muhammadan power in the seventh century the frontiers 14—2 212 NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN iv.dlocvi of Abyssinia were forced further westward, and as a result the capital was shifted to Gondar. Of the provinces mentioned Amhara is well known, "Siwa" is Sboa (or Xoa), "DimQt" is Damota (or Great Damot), '"Adel el Amrii" is Adel, "Ijamisi" is Hamazen, '*Bidimyi" is probably the "Bagemder" of Ludolfus (p. 14), and ''Zfla'a" is probably Zeila on the northon coast of Somaliland. ccix For the following see MacMichael {Tribes.,.^ Chap, i) and Put I, Chap. 4. The date 1233 should be 1236. ccxiii GhulimuUa is the ancestor of the RikAbIa. Mentions of him are very frequent: see BA, clxxix, clxxxi and D 3, 189 and D 5 (d). For this Muhammad walad D61fb see D 3, 187. TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. D i ?dham jdmiyyiin) 'Abd el Rizdlj: Awidd el Sheikh ^asan Walad Belli, at Kendr. xvldd Ddad, at Abu Titbr Hadhlul (Atvldd MahmOdy at Gebel el flardza) Mu^bdb {Awldd Walad Ddad, with the Kabdbish) el Imdm 'Ali el ^usayn Zayn el 'Abdfn Muhammad el Bd^ir Ga'afir el ^idi]: MOsa el Kizim *Alie Ri4d Muhammad el Gawdd 'All ei Hidi Mubammad 'Ali idmil Muhammad Serdg 'AU Mukhtdr Hdshim Ma^inQd 'Omar Abmad el Zila'i Ma^bOl 'Afd el SheHf dhuldmulla* [213] MANUSCRIPT D 2 Introduction Muhammad Ai^mad 'Omar, ^omda of the second khut of el KimUn district and by race one of the Fung, wrote out the MS. here trans- lated for me. He based it on documents in his possession, but it is obviously a pricis rather than a copy, and some of the statements concerning the tribes, however true they may be, may have been added from his own knowledge or recollection and not have occurred in the MS. I The coming of the Beni Ommatta to the Sudan was as follows : Sulaymdn son of 'Abd el Malik son of Marwin entered the Sudan and Abjrssinia and dwelt in them for a space; and afterwards he migrated to the mountains of the FOng and married the daughter of the king Sendil el 'Ag: and they gained the ascendancy over those moimtains for a [long] time, and there he begot his sons Ans and Didd. DdOd was sumamed "OudOn" and Ans ''Unsa"; and Unsa begot his son 'Omira Dunkas, who was the first of the kings of the FOng. II History of the Kings of the FOng at Senndr. 910, 1236, 1505. I. From 910^ to 940 King 'Omira Dunkas himself. 2. 940 , . 950 » , 'Abd el Kddir, his son. 3- 950 . , 962 , , Ndfl, his brother. 4- 962 , , 970 , , *Omdra Abu Sakdkln. S- 970 , . 985 . , Dekin, son of Ndfl. 6, 985 . . 997 . . T^bl. 7. 997*, , 1007 , , Unsa. 8 1007 , , 1013 , , 'Abd el Kddir II. 9 1013 , , 1020 , , 'Adldn, son of Aya. 10. 1020 , , 1032 , , Bddi, known as Sid el ^Om. II 1032 , , 1^52 , , Rubdt, his son. 12 1052 , , io88 , , Bddi Abu Dukn. 13 1088 , , HOG , , Ounsa II. H 1 100 , , II27 , , Bddi el Ahmar, his son. IS 1 127 , , II30 » , Ounsa III. 16 1130 , , II36 , , NqI, son of Bddi Nal. 17 1136 , , "75 » , Bddi Abu ShelQkh. 18. 1 "75 » , 1182 , , Ndsir. S TPnxA\t\€w A«v for «A.V. 214 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.d2.il 19. From 1 182 to 1191 King Ismi'fl. 20. „ 1 191 „ 1203 „ 'Adlin II. 21. 1203 — „ Tabl. 22. 1203 — „ Bidi V. 23. 1204 — „ li^asab Rabbihi. 24. From 1204 to 1205 „ Nowdr. 25. „ 1205 „ 1236* „ Bddi VI, son of Tabl. Total z6{sic) [This list] is undisputable. III [Thus] the FOng ruled, and after them there came into power the Hamag, their viziers, until |in] 1236 A.H., on the 9th of Ramadin, Ismd'fl Pasha, the Egyptian Khedive, son of Muhammad 'Ali Pasha, the Viceroy, came into power. IV The Tribes of the Arabs. The Arabs form the bulk of the population of the Sudan. They came to it by way of Egypt and the Red Sea, and gradually gained the power over it and settled on its lands and founded in it a number of kingdoms. V The SnAiKf A. Among them are the 'AdlAnAb and the SowArAb and the QannakAb and the 'OmArAb. VI The DwAYHiA. They are of the stock of 'Abd el Rahman wad I;^dg, who came from Mekka. VII The 'On^a and the ManA^Ir. Their place is the neighbourhood of Abu Hammad and among them are the WahhAbAb and the KebAna and the SuLATMANiA and the KagObAb and the KhubarA and the RubAjAb, and among them are the BsDRiA and the FsRANiB and the Da'^fAb and the MIrafAb, who live at Berber, and among them are the SiAm and the Mu^tafiAb and the Lab! Ab and the Ra^mAb. VIII The Ga'aliyyCn. The most famous of the tribes of the Arabs in the Sudan. Among them are the 'OmarAb and the MagAdhjb* and the 'AbAbsa and the RAskIa and the Sa'adAb and the 'AwApiA and the Hamag, the viziers of the FtJNG, and the NifI'Ab and the NAfa'Ab and the MukAbarAb and the In^cerriAb'. Their locality is between Abu liammad and el KLhartoimi and el D^er and the desert of Kerri. IX The GiMf'AB. Between ICerri and el Sheikh el Taib. X The 'AbdullAb. Their place is el Halfdya, and they are a branch of the l^wAsMA. They are called 'AbdullAb after their ancestor 'Abdulla Gemi'a. ^ 1821 AJ>. * reading ^^3Um« for ^^^^^ijXm^^, ' reading vW/*^^ ^^^ vWj^'* lv.D2.xxxm. OF THE SUDAN 215 XI Now the GamO'Ia and the SurCrAb and the GiMi'As and the Ga'aliyyOn and the MfRAPAB^ and the RubAjAb and the SnAi^A are all descended from the same ancestor, viz. Abu Merkha, who was ultimately descended from el 'Abbds. XII The HasanAt. Their place is round el ^etayna. XIII The Deghaym and KenAna are the sons of 'Omar, and live at Gema'dn near Abbd Island. XIV The SELfM and the RufA'iyyCn are Guhayna by descent. XV The MesallamIa are Guhayna by descent, and their place is in the Gezira. XVI The MedaniyyCn. Their place is at Medani. XVII The 'ArakiyyCn. Their place is Abu Hardz and 'Abud. XVIII The KhawAlda are round 'Abad^ and they are Guhayna by descent. XIX The KawAhla are round 'Abud and Wad Medani, and they trace descent to Zubayr ibn el 'Awwdm, and among them are the ^asanAt and the ShenAbla. XX The Ya'a^ObAb' are said to trace their descent to the Ga'aliy- yOn. XXI The 'AkaliyyCn. Their place is between the Dinder and the Blue Nile. XXII The Hammada are between the Dinder and the Rahad. XXIII The KawAsma reside north of Senndr. XXIV The KamAtIr. Their place is Kark6g. XXV The Lai^awiyyCn are mostly nomads and live on the east of the White Nile between el Kdwa and el Gebelayn. XXVI The Beni Husayn are spoken of as " AwlAd Abu R6f," and most of their nomads are from Gebel Sakadi and M6ya to KLhor el Dulayb. XXVII The MAR]^t)M are a large tribe. XXVIII The 'UlAjiyyCn are mostly nomads : and all the six tribes are descended from Guhayna. XXIX The Ft)NG are they who founded the ancient kingdom of Sennir with the 'AbdullAb, and they were the greatest power in the Sudan, and their descent is from the Beni Ommayya. XXX The Hamag were the viziers of the FCng, and their descent is from the Ga'aliyyCn. XXXI The ShukrIa are Guhayna by descent. XXXII The BAxAniN are Ga'aliyyOn by descent. XXXIII The DubAnIa are Guhayna by descent. ^ reading v^^^ for v^j*^- ' reading ^l^yu^! for vW>^* 2i6 NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN iv.D8.xmiv. XXXIV The IjAsANiA are KawAhla by descent. XXXV The HowAra are I^upCR by descent. XXXVI The Gima'a are composed of various tribes, and most of them are Ga'aliyyCn. XXXVII The TA'AisHA and the HABsANf a and the AwlAd Hamatd and SELiM are the descendants of Hanmiid son of Gunayd, [and live] round el Kalaka. XXXVIII The QawAzma and the IjIuMR and the MsssfidA and the RizatkAt are the descendants of 'Afia, the brother of the Hammid mentioned above, and all of them are Guhayna. XXXIX The Beni Helba are Guhayna by descent. XL The most important of the sources from which pedigrees are traced are the Beni Ommayta and the Beni 'AbbAs and Guhayna, as was pointed out by the two sheikhs Ibn Khaldun and Ibn el Athir in their respective works. XLI The 'AwAmra are all descendants of 'Amir son of Sa'asa'a son of Dhubi&n son of Husfa son of Ghili son of Mudr son of Nizir^ son of Ma'ad son of 'Adnin son of Ud son of Udad [etc.] up to the prophet el Sa)ryid Ismd'il son of our lord Ibrihim, the Friend of God, upon both of whom be the blessings of God. XLII Now Ismd'il son of Ibrdhim was ancestor of the Arabs, and Ishdk son of Ibrdhim was ancestor of the non- Arabs [el *agam] ; and God knows best. The mother of the Arabs was Higar the Copt [el Kubfia]^ and the mother of the non- Arabs was Sira the Israelite [el IsrdOa]. D 2 (NOTES) I Cp. BA, ccxiii; A II, Liii, etc. "OudQn" is 03>3^ ^d "Unsa" is ^wt. In the following paragraph we have "Unsa" in some places and "Ounsa" (^.J^t) in others. II " 1505" is the Christian year corresponding to 910 km, V " 'Omkrdb " is an error. XI "AbuMerkha"i8"SubuhAbuMerkha." XVI See D 3, 93 note. XXVII The MarghOmAb are meant. XXVIII By "The six tribes" is meant the last six tribes mentioned. XXX Cp. D 7, XLix and para, viii above. ^ reading j\)j for jUl>. [217] MANUSCRIPT D 3 Introduction The remarkable work known as the Tabakdt wad Dayfulla {** Day- fuUa's Series") was written, as we gather from biography No. 154, in 1805. The author, "Wad Dayfulla," was Muhammad el NQr walad Dayfulla walad Muhammad of the FADLiiN section of the Ga'aliIn. He lived at Halfiyat el Muluk, and died in 1809 (see D 7, CLXXXV and ABC, xi). The whole book would normally cover something over two hun- dred medium-sized pages of closely written Arabic MS. The par- ticular copy from which the following extracts were taken is the property of el Amin walad Muhammad walad Tdha walad el Sheikh Kh6gali, the Khalifa of his great-grandfather. Sheikh Kh6gali, whose tomb is near Khartoum North and whose biography is included in the text (No. 154). The family of Wad Dayfulla, who are now known as the Day- FullAb, still live at Halfdyat el Mulak close to the Kh6galAb, and though the latter are Mahass and the former was a Ga'ali, there has been considerable intermarriage between the two groups during the last few generations. It is practically certain that the Kh6galAb copy was taken direct from the original, which is believed to be held by the Khalifa of the DayfullAb, and both internal evidence and the inherent prob- abilities of the case suggest that the copy is a reasonably exact and accurate one. Other copies are known to exist; e.g. one belonged to the late Zubayr Pasha, one is owned by Sheikh Ahmad el Sunna of Wad Medani, one by the BarriAb who live south of Wad Medani, and one by the Khalifa of Sheikh Idris Arbdb of 'Aylafun. The subject-matter of the book is the biographies of the holy-men of the Sudan for about 300 years, beginning from about the first decade of the sixteenth century — ^in other words, during the period of the Fung kingdom. The domed kubbas of most of these holy- men have survived to the present, and a fair number of additional kubbas have been built subsequently to commemorate the fe/ds of subsequent generations. 2i8 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IV.D3. The author does not concern himself with lengthy genealogies of dubious authenticity, but casual details of the inter-relationship of various families are very rife, and are the more worthy of confidence in that they are purely incidental to the main purpose and mutually corroborative. The biographies contain, as a rule, details of the place of birth, characteristics, education, career and death of each holy-man, with special mention of his manifestations of profitable and miraculous powers, his teachers, those taught by him, and any remarks made concerning him by other holy-men. In fact the method is very much that of el Mas'iidi's panegyrics. But though the form is to some extent stereotyped and modelled on more classical prototypes, the style of writing is distinctly original. The Arabic is Sudanese colloquial and presents a very interesting study. No dictionary would alone enable one to deduce the meaning of all the words and phrases : one has to read them aloud and imagine a Sudanese is speaking. The narrative as a rule is vivid and fresh : the tale is seldom spun out tediously, and there are occasional gleams of humour. In fact it is in the descriptive narrative of action that Wad Dayfiilla shines, and the biographies numbered 52, 60, 63, 66, 74, 143, 153 and 207 are particularly picturesque and realistic. The grammar is bad, the spelling indifferent, and the style loose; but there is art galore, and even a jumble of personal pronouns referring indiscriminately to two or three different people cannot obscure the fact. The value of the book is not merely that it tells one for whom the majority of the kubbas that stud the Sudan were built, but that one gains some insight into the ways of living and thinking and speaking of the people of the land in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. Many of their beliefs and customs, their superstitions and practical ideas, are revealed ; and the fact that the author is not aiming at any such effect must obviously enhance the value of the information gained. Where any test of the accuracy of dates and statements of fact is possible by cross-checking, it is surprising how seldom Wad DayfiiUa is found nodding. There are no attempts either to record conversa- tions or to specify dates in the lives of the more remote generations of fekis. When our author knows a date he inserts it: when he does not he omits it. He leaves the impression of a kind-hearted but perspicacious old man of careful and thorough habits, devoting his unusual gifts of memory and narration to the cause of religion, and lv.D3.nL OF THE SUDAN 219 at the same time taking a real pleasure in regaling his contemporaries and posterity with the records of the holy-men of the past. It is not unlikely that he drew many of his facts from the library of that Ilasan 'Abd el Rahman Bdn el Nuki mentioned in D 7, cxc. Hasan's father was a pupil of an ancestor of Wad DayfuUa (see biography No. 89). As regards the plan followed in the translation, it must be explained that only portions of the text have been selected. There are in the original many pages containing uninteresting records of move- ments from village to village, list of pupils, and remarks made by one holy-man as to the excellence of another. In addition, the text is frequently so blurred and blotched or torn that it is impossible to be sure of the meaning of the whole of a passage. I have therefore only translated word for word such portions as are reasonably clear and as describe some incident of interest from the historical or socio- . logical point of view, and have noted in brief paraplu'ase such points as seem worthy of mention in the remainder. Word for word translation is shown in inverted commas, para- phrase in smaller type. N.B. I. Such facts as are given in the English text of any biography may be taken to occur similarly in the Arabic of the same biography, and where relevant information concerning some holy-man occurs in the untranslated part of the Arabic text of the biography of someone else, it is always included in the notes to the biography of the former. 2. Dates of birth and death are not infrequently given in the course of the Arabic text. Where this is the case the dates are placed, in the English text, immediately after the name of the subject of the biography, whatever may have been their position in the Arabic MS. 3. The English equivalents of Arabic dates, notices of textual emendations, and references to the numbers allotted to the English biographies or to the genealogical trees, are placed in the textual footnotes of the translation. 4. The genealogical trees which form an Appendix to the work are compiled from the scattered remarks that occur at random in the course of the book. I The first page consists of a fragment of three and a half lines, viz. "In the name of God the Compassionate and Merciful. The Sheikh, the learned feki^ the sage Muhammad Dajrfulla, my father and lord, said 'Praise be to God, the Mightiest of the most mighty.. . .'" II The second page, which is in part torn, gives a brief accoimt, on back and front, of the story of IbHs, Noah, the prophet Idris, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Job, Moses and Aaron. Ill The third page, also fragmentary, commences with mentions of Jesus and Mary and the Jews. Praises of Kuraysh follow, and quotations 220 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IV. Dam. from the ^urin. On the back of this page, after an invocation to God, commences the historical portion of the work, as follows: IV " Know that the Fung possessed and conquered the land of the NOba early in the tenth century, in the year 910^. And [then] the town of Sennir was founded by King 'Omira Dunkas. The town of Arbagi was foimded thirty years previously by Hegizi ibn Ma*in. V And in these countries neither schoob for learning nor ^urin were in vogue; and it is said that a man might divorce his wife and she be married by another man on the seUisame day without any period of probation i^idda)^ until Sheikh. . .(foor^/ missing)... el Kusayer el 'Araki' came from Egypt and taught the people to observe the period of probation and dwelt on the White [Nile] and built himself a castle, which is now known as * the castle of MahmOd ' (i^Ciifr Mahmad). VI And early in the second half of the tenth century the Sultan 'Omira Abu Sakaykin appointed Sheikh *Ag{b el Mingilak, and in the early days of [the latter's] rule Sheikh Ibr&him el Bul&d came from Egypt to the SnAiKiA country and there taught law \Khal{I[ and apostleship \risdUi\ ; and learning spread throughout the Gezira. VII Then after a short time came Sheikh Tdg el Din el Bahiri' from Baghdad and introduced SOfiism into the Fung court. VIII Then came el Telemsini el Moghrabi; and he inspired Sheikh Muhammad^ ibn 'fsa Sow&r el Dhahab, and instructed him in dogma, and taught him what pertains to the sphere of faith, and the interpretation of the Kurin, and its correct recital, and the methods of reading it and its syntax. IX And the doctrine of the Unity of God and the art of reciting the ^urdn spread throughout the Gezira, for 'Abdulla el Aghbash^, and Nusr father^ of the feki Abu Sinayna^ at Arbagi, were his pupils in J^urdnic teaching. X Then arose Sheikh Idris^, who was not inspired by any other sheikh. Some say he was instructed by the Prophet, and others that a man from the west [el moghrab], called 'Abd el Kifi, whom he met by the way, deputed him. XI Shortly afterwards arose Sheikh Hasan® walad HasCLna by the will of the Prophet of God, upon whom be the blessings of God. XII Then came Sheikh Muhammad ihn. . .{word missing). ., [to] the Berber country and introduced there the tenets of el Shifa'i; and these tenets spread in the Gezira. ^ 1504 A.D. * No. 157. » No. 67. * No. 191. • No. 31. ^ reading jjt^ for jjj ^ No. 51. • No. 141. • No. 132. iv.D3.xm. OF THE SUDAN 221 XIII Then came the MASHAiKHA, and the town of el ^alfi&ya was founded. ..." {Page ends.) One or more pages are missing here. The next page extant begins with the education and rise of Sheikh Idris^ wad Arbib of 'Aylaftan (q.v,), and from here onwards the book is complete and no pages are missing: the key-words that should connect one page vrith the next and that have so far failed to do so, from here onwards connect every page. Here follow in turn extracts from the biographies of all the holy-men mentioned by the 'fabakdt. In the Arabic the names are arranged in a rough alphabetical order, and as not only are there lapses from this system but the order, when observed, is that of the Arabic alphabet, I have re- arranged the order in which the biographies are given to suit the English alphabet. I. " 'Abd el BA^i walad Kuwats, el Kahli." Bom and buried at el SharA'ana '*He was one of the forty pupils of Sheikh Dafa'alla>." 2. " 'AbD EL BA?I EL WAlI." " He was one of the four contemporaries by whose lives the world profited, namely Sheikh Bedr^ ibn el Sheikh Um Birak in the east, Sheikh Muhammad* ibn el f^rayfi and Sheikh Kh6gali^ in the north, [and fourthly himself 'Abd el Bi^].". . .His '< Sheikh" was d Mesallami *...." He died at M6ya, a well-known hill in the south, in the days of King B&di walad NQl." 3. "'AbdblDAfa'i." He lived in the south and was a pupil of Sheikh Ya'aknb^ ibn el Sheikh Bin el Nuki. "They were five in number who were pupils of Sheikh Ya'a^ub, viz. Musa^ and Marzu^' his two sons, and Hagu^^ son of his sister BatQl, and 'Abd el Rizik^^, and 'Abd el Difa^i." 4. '* 'Abd el DAfa'i el ^andKl ibn Muhammad ibn Qammad, el Gamu'i" (b. iioo A.H."; d. 1180 a.h.^). He was bom at el Qalfdya and was a follower of Sheikh Kh6gali [ibn 'Abd el Rahman].. . .He was taught by the feki ShukruUa el 'Ddi^^ (his " Sheikh ") and the feki BAii}^ and Abu el Hasan ^•. ... He created a record by teaching for 58 years and performed the pilgrimage His death oc- curred at Senndr but his body was taken to el lialfdya for burial. * No. 141. * No. 154. * No. 159. " 1767 A J), > No. 84. • No. 172. *® No. 107. ^* No. 240. » No. 76. ' No. 254. ^^ No. 27. ** No. 79. * No. 177. • No. 209. ^* 1689 AJ>. " No. 47. 222 THE NATRT \L\NUSCRIPTS if.dsl 5 " 'Abd el HalIm ibn SuljAn ibn *Abd d Rahman ibn d fdd Muhammad Bahr, el Moghrabi d Fasi." His grandfather came to the Sudan with a mefx:hant from Egypt.. . .He himself was bom at d Halfiya, and his mother's name was Siika He was taught by Sheikhs SughayerOn^ and IdHs*. 6. " 'Abd el ^Adtr el BakkAi ibn el Hig Paid.*' He was bom at Shendi, and had a brother named HammQda.. . .He was a disciple of Sheikh Muhammad el Medowi' ibn d Misri He wis buried at Abu Hariz. 7. *" 'Abd el I^LAdir mN el Sheikh loids.*' He was the youngest son of his father ^ and was bom at Abyad Diri.. . . His mother was Tdhira bint walad Abu 'Akrab, a Mahassia He had a son, Idris. 8. " 'Abd el KerIm ibn 'AgIb ibn Koruma, el Kahli.*' He learnt Sofiism from the feki Nifa'i el Feziri, who died at d Bashi- kira, and who was taught it by Mukhfir* walad Abu 'Aniya, d Gima'i [ijt. of the GawAma*a tribe], who was taught it by T^Uia^ walad 'Omira, who was taught it by Sheikh Dafa'alla® ibn d Shifa'i, who was tau^t it by d Hig 'AbduUa • d Qalanki, the disdple of Sheikh Dafa'alla^. . . . The feki Muhammad ibn Medani was one of his pupils. He went on the pilgrimage but was never heard of again. 9. " 'Abd el LatIf el KhatIb ibn el Khatib 'Omira^^.*' He was bom at Sennir and in time succeeded his father as preacher.. . . He was profoundly learned, and performed the pilgrimage His death, at the hands of d Malik Subr, was avenged upon the latter by King Bidi. 10. ^'"ABDELMAcm mNHAMBiAD ELAGHBASH" (d. II2I aji.^. He was taught by his father Hammad ^\ and, in his turn, taught the fdd Mekki walad Sed^ d Magdhob, and the feki Walad Abu 'A^da, and the feki Samih el Tamirabi, and the latter's two sons Sa'ad and Qammad. II. ^* " *Abd el MahmOd el N6falAbi." An 'Araki of the stock of MahmQd ^* *' Rigil el ijLusr.". . .He was bom at el Knbia and attained very great fame He was a contemporary of Sheikh Kh6gali^^, whose daughter he married He was a party to a famous '* cause cilibre** described as follows: 'Abd el MahmQd had married a Ga'ali woman called Qusna and by her had two daughters: she then demanded a divorce from him, "and he said to her 'Settle your dowry upon my daughters'; and when she had done so he divorced her. Then she went to the feki I^ammad^^ and offered herself to him, forgoing her right to a dowry; and he married her. And she said to him 'I have been unjustly treated by 'Abd el Mahmud : he robbed me of my stipulated right, ^ No. 241. * No. 141. • No. 165. * Tree 4. * No. 141. • No. 206. ^ No. 248. • No. 83. • No. 33. 10 No. 84. 11 No. 219. ^ Tree 2. " 1710 A.D. 1* No. 118. " Tree 7. » No. 157. " No. 154. ^ No. 124. IV. D 3. OF THE SUDAN 223 and I want you to get it back for me from him.' And ihefeki Hammad believed her story and complained against 'Abd el Mahmud to the troops encamped at Abu Zariba; but they said to him 'We will not interfere in your affairs.' Then thefeki Hanmiad wrote to him a letter on a tablet and the contents were as follows: 'From Hanmiad ibn Mariam to 'Abd el Ma^rud. God Almighty said "Give the women their dowry freely," and you have disobeyed the book of God and robbed the woman of her dowry. You are no 'Abd el Mahmud [Ut. "Slave of Hun that is praised"], you are 'Abd el Mafrud [Ut. "Slave of the expelled one"]!' — that is the devil. This letter he gave to a Feziri fakir; and ['Abd el Mahmud] said to him 'You are my disciple [howdrt] and I have educated you, and do you bring me a letter like this ? ' And God caused that fafdr to die the very same day. [Meanwhile] the feki Qammad was staying in his village, which is at Omdurmdn, when fire broke out and consumed all his rooms and surrounded the room in which he was on every side. And the people said to him 'Come out'; but he replied 'I won't 1 Shall I leave my books ? ' Then Ahmad ibn 'Ali el '(3ndbi went in after him and brought him out, bed and all. Then they re- built the rooms with stone but the fire blazed up in the stone. And indeed we have seen written in the handwriting of the feki Ijlammad the following : ' After I escaped from the fire all and sundry believed in him and were amazed at him, and, ' he added, ' el Husna has done all this: she said he robbed her of her dowry, — ^may God call her to account ! ' " 12. " 'Abd el NOr ibn Obato." He was a follower of Sheikh Muhammad^ walad Da'Qd el Lukr, and was buried at Abu Hardz. " 'Abd el RahIm ibn el Sheikh SulaymAn el Zamli " {vide sub "Wadid," No. 251). 13. *"'AbD el RAIjEiM* IBN EL ShEIKH 'AbDULLA* EL 'ArAKI."... He was known as ** Ibn el Khafwa.". . .He was bom in the Ijegdz. 14. ^"'Abd el Raijeman *Abu FA^' ibn Medani^ walsui Um Gadayn." He was bom and buried at Nori in the SnAi^fA country, but spent part of his life at el Abwdb. 15. ^"'Abd el Rahman ibn Asfo" (d. 1127 ajh.®). His mother was Sitt el Dir the daughter of Sheikh 'Abd el Rahman* ibn Hammadtu, and his father Asid, a Shdiki of the AwlAd Um SAlim section He was bom at NQri....He was taught law [KhalU] by his ^ No. 186. ' Tree 9. ^ reading ^o«^tj^ for v>»*>/3tju^. • No. 34. ^ Tree 10. • No. 164. ^ Tree 10. • 1715 AJ). • No. 21. 224 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.Da. maternal uncle and '* Sheikh/' Muhammad^ walad Um Gadayn, and was instructed in the l^udb by Sheikh 'Abd el Rahman' ibn el Aghbash In 1 107 A Ji. [1695 A J).] he left the ShAI^U country with his mother's relatives, the AwlAd Um Gadayn ', for el Abwdb Among his followers were the noble feki Walad Bahr, Sheikh ibn Medani, Mdlik^ ibn 'Abd el Rahman, Hammad ^ ibn el MagdhUb, and Muhammad ibn Bakhit el Muhanunadibi. 16. •"'Abd el Rai^uman ibn BelAl" (d. 11 55' a.h.). He was the fifth successor of Sheikh SughayerOn • His instructors were his father * and his maternal imcle thefeki Abu el Ijlasan ^^ ; and among his pupils were the feki l^umr el Din and his brother el Zayn, the three sons of the feki Hammad el Tod [T6r ?], the feki SerWn" walad Tcraf, the feki SanhOri^ walad Madthir, and others. 17. ^" 'Abd el Rai^man ibn GAbir"." He was one of the most famous savants of the Sudan He was taught by his brother Ibrdhfm el Boldd and by Sidi Muhammad el BanQfari "He taught the science of law [Ut. KhaUl] from beginning to end forty times, and he had imder him three mosques, in the SnAf]^ country, at Korti, and among the DufAr respectively: in each of these he used to teach {Ht. 'read') for four months.". . .Among his pupils were such famous men as 'AbduUa^^ el 'Araki, 'Abd el Rahman ^ ibn Masikh el Nuwayri, Ya'akob^^ ibn el Sheikh Bdn el Nukd, el Me8allami>^ walad Abu Wanaysa, Lukini el Ijdg^* (maternal imcle of Ijasan QasQna), and 'Isa'^ the father of Muhammad ibn 'fsa Sowir el Dhabab.... "The four sons of Gibir were like the four elements, each one of them having his peculiar excellence. The most learned of them was Ibrdhim, the most virtuous 'Abd el Rahman, the most pious Ism&'il, and the most zealous 'Abd el Rahim^^; and their sister Fifima, the mother of the son^ of Serhdn, was like unto them in learning and religion. And their mother was named Sifia.". . .They were buried at Tamag in the SnAi^iA coimtry. 18. " 'Abd el Rahman ibn HAg el Dwayhi." He was bom in the SnAf^fA country and was a pupil of 'Abd el Rahman^ ibn Asid. 19. **" 'Abd el Rahman ibn el IJAg Kh6gali ^." "He devoted himself entirely to the service of God: no one ever saw him eat or drink or laugh or tell a tale or talk of what concerned him or what concerned him not or uncover his head." ^ No. 203. * No. 20. • Nos. 14, 164, 203. * No. 158. » No. 123. • Tree i. ' 1742 Aj). ® No. 241. • No. 79. ^® No. 47. ^^ No. 234. " No. 227. ^ Tree i. ^* No. 96. " No. 34. ^* No. 23. ^^ No. 254. ^® No. 172. ^' No. 156. ^ No. 144. *^ reading ^90»^tju^ for ^>^ « No. 241. » No. 15. ^ Tree 7. ^ No. 154. IV. D 3. OF THE SUDAN 225 20. ^ '' 'Abd el Rahman ibn ^ammad el Aghbash'." He was taught by his father and 'fsa walad KanQ'. 21. *" *Abd el Rai^man ibn I^ammadtu el KHAjiB." He was taught by Sheikh Ismd'fl ibn Gdbir and visited Sheikh el BanOfari. . . . His sons by one wife were Medani el Ndtik^ and the/efa' Sheikh el A'sir*; and, secondly, by Um Gadayn, Muhammad and Medani; and, thirdly, Mdlik^ and Abu Dukn. 22. ^" 'Abd el Rahman ibn IbrAhIm walad Abu MalAh." He was bom at Debbat 'Antdr, and was named by his mother after her maternal imcle 'Abd el Rahman* ibn Masikh el Nuwayri As a boy he was taught by Muhammad ^^ ibn 'fsa Sowdr el Dhahab. Subsequently he visited Egypt and took lessons from Sheikh el Isldm 'Ali el Ag'hOri He was the father of Sheikh Kh6gali^^. 23. ^*" 'Abd el Rahman ibn Mas^kh, el Nuwayri." He was a close companion of Sheikh 'Abdulla el 'Araki^, and "one of the forty disciples of Walad Gibir.". . ." He was, too, one of the four whom Sheikh 'Agib appointed [tvald] by order of King Dekin ' Sid el 'Ada.' "... He was buried at el Fukara behind Arbagi. 24. ^*** 'Abd el Rahman ibn Muhammad ibn Medani." He was known as" Ananirin." . . . He was taught by the/?WMuhanunad^* ibn Ibrdhim, and held in great respect by the DanAkla and SiiAi^.. . . He was murdered by his cousins out of envy. 25. "" 'Abd el Rahman ibn el Sheikh SAliibe^^ BAn el Nu?A" (b. 1121 or 1122^®). He was taught by thtfekis Payfiilla^*, and 'Abd el Hddi (a disciple of Muhammad ibn Medani), and 'Abd el Bdki ibn Faka, the disciple of el Khafib'Abd el La^if ^® of el 'Egayga, and Ismd'il ibn el feki el Zayn, and others. . . .Among his pupils were 'Abdulla ^^ ibn SdbOn and 'Ali el Shdfa'i" and Ferah ibn TaktOk *».... He used to have visions. 26. " 'Abd el Rahman ibn 'TerAf." A Mesallami by origin, bom at el Hukna on the Atbara. ... He and his family migrated thence to S6ba on the Blue Nile He was a friend and follower of Sheikh Idris^ wad el Arbdb, who *' taught him medicine ; and lie instructed the people accordingly. And he used to cure devils by A. B. T. Th. G. H. Kh. etc." He was buried close to S6ba, in the desert. 1 Tree 2. * No. 118. * No. 143. * Tree 10. * No. 163. • No. 236. ^ No. 158. « Tree 7. » No. 23. 10 No. 191. ^ No. 154. " Tree 7. i» No. 34. " Tree 10. " No. 252 ? " Tree 8. " No. 226. ^« 1708-9 a.d. ^ No. 88. ^ No. 9. » No. 38. ^ No. 63. " No. 95. ■* No. 141. U.8.U 15 226 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS jy.dx 27. ** 'Abd el RAzq: Abu ^urOn " (d. 1070 a^.^). He was by race a Ru£i'i He was a follower of Sheikh Ya'alcQb* ibn el Sheikh Bin el Nuki, who sent him to teach at el Abwib, and a contem- porary of Sheikh Idris' wad el Arbib and Sheikh (lasan^ QasQna and Sheikh §ughayerQn* and Sheikh Maskin* d Khaf{....He had twelve sons.. . . He worked several miracles, of which the following is an example. "And there came to him a slave girl, the wife of Eling 'Adlin, and said to him 'My lord, my children have died; I prithee beseech God to recompense me for them vnth others.' He said to her * I grant it, I grant it' five times, and she bore five children; and they became die ancestors of the 'AdlAnAb.". . . He died at Muays and was buried at Meshra el Ahmar, *'and his tomb is plain to see and should be visited with becoming hunulity and gravity. . .and the news of his death reached Sheikh ^asan walad Ijlasuna " 28. '"Abd el SAdik ibn Husatn walad Abu SulatbaAn, el HowAri." He was bom, died and was buried at Um D6m The feki el 2^yn' taught him law [Khalil] and Sheikh el Medowi' aposdeship [risdia]. 29. '"Abd el WahhAb ibn el feki Hammad* el Neg^, el GamC'i." He was Imdm of the mosque at Asldng, and was buried on the hill to the west of it "And when the feki ^aInmad^® went forth with Sheikh 'Agib the Great to war against the king of the Fung he said 'After me my son Bekri shall read in the mosque, and after him this boy 'Abd el Wahhib.'" 30. " 'Abd el WahhAb walad Abu Kurbi." Bom at Asling Island, and buried west of it. 31. " ** 'Abdulla el Aghbash, el Bedatri el Dahmashi." He was bom at Berber and taught by Muhammad^ Sowir el Dhahab and Walad Gibir^* He propagated [Ut. "lit the fire of"] the ^urin at Berber. 32. " 'Abdulla ibn el 'AgCz." A pupil of Sheikh Muhammad el Mesallami. 33. " 'Abdulla ibn 'Ali el Halanki." He was bom at Tdka and finally buried there He was taught by Sheikh Dafa'alla^^ and, in his turn, taught Sheraf el Din^^ walad Barri, and ^ 1659 A.D., reading ^j^tu»' for ajum» . ^ No. 254. • No. 141. * No. 132. * No. 241. ^ v.sub No. 250. ' No. 258. ® No. 165. » No. 126. 10 No. 126. 11 Tree 2. " No. 191. « No. 17 ? 1* No. 84. " No. 237. IV. D 8. OF THE SUDAN 227 Dafa'alla^ ibn el Shifa'i of the 'ARAKifN.. ..He lived for some time at Abu Qariz. 34. *" 'Abdulla ibn Dafa'alla el 'Araki. He was bom at Abya4 Diri. His mother was Hadia bint 'A^if of the Gimi'Ab.. . .'Abd el Rahman* el Nuwayri accompanied him when he went to the SHAfijpiA country to visit 'Abd el Rahman^ [ibn Gdbir].. . . *' In his days came Sheikh T4g el Dfn*^ el Bahdri from Baghdad.". . . Among his pupils were his two brothers Abu Idris* and Ijammad el Nil, Muhammad^ walad DdOd el Lukr and Sheikh Sheraf el Din* He performed the pilgrimage 24 times His sons were Man6fali and 'Abd el Rahman Abu Shanab and 'Abd el Rahim* ibn el Khafwa and others He was buried at Abu Hardz. 35. ^®** 'Abdulla ibn Hammad ibn el feki 'Abd el MagId^^." A nephew of Mustafa ['Abd el Magid]. 36. ** 'Abdulla walad Has6ba el Moghrabi." His father came as a stranger to the land and settled at S6ba and attached himself to Sheikh Idris^^ [wad el Arbdb]. 'Abdulla himself was bom at S6ba, and migrated later to Um Leban on the White Nile, where he died and was buried His sons were TdgOr^' el Nahdsi, Muhammad el Bekri, and el Hdg. 37. " 'Abdulla ibn MOsa *el Mushammir.' " A Begdwi by race ; bom at Um Hurfa Sheikh Idris^^ nicknamed him "el Mushammir*' [**One who tucks up his clothes"]. 38. " 'Abdulla ibn SAbCn." He was by birth a slave [mamlQk], the property of a woman of el IJ^y'a. . . . Though offered a wife he refused and died unmarried. 40. " 'Abdulla el SherIf." He was nicknamed '*Tuwayl el Halfdya." He was bom in Fds.. . . He was a follower of Ahmad ibn Ndsir, and died at Senndr. 41 . ^^ ** 'Abdulla * el Terayfi.' " His father was Sheikh Muhammad Abu 'Akla ^' el Kdshif He was a pupil of Sheikh Dafa'alla ^^ He went on the pilgrimage but died on the road His sons were named Ahmad ^* and Muhammad".. . . " He was called * Terayfi ' from the beauty of his features [afrdf]^ namely his face and his forearms and his feet." 42. 2«" "Abu 'Akla.'" His real name was Muhammad 'Akla was his daughter and hence he was called " father of 'Akla." ... He was a follower of his father's brother Sheikh Abu Idris^i.. . .Hi's sons were 'AbduUa "el Terayfi®," Shams el Din, Abu Idris, and Hammad Abu Kum. 1 No. 83. 2 Tree 9. » No. 23. * No. 17. » No. 67. « No. 48. 7 No. 186. 8 No. 238. » No. 13. ^^ Tree 2. ^^ No. 10. ^ No. 141. " reading j^^U for j>^l5, No. 246. ^* No; 141. " Tree 9. i« No. 42. " No. 84. " No. 56. " No. 177. ^ Tree 9. ^^ No. 48. « No. 41. 15—2 228 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.ds. 43. '''Abu 'A^la' iBN EL Sheikh Hammad." His grandfather [gidhu] was Sheikh Dafa'alla Among his fol- owers was Sheikh Ismd'fl^ ibn Mekki el Dakaldshi "And when he died, God bless him, there arose from his tomb a scent sweeter than pinewood and the camphor tree. And his sons were ^anmiad el (Ijlasfb?) and Sheikh l^ismulla; and all the stock of Sheikh Dafa'alla is descended from these two." 44. "Abu Bukr." "The holy-man of Hagar el 'Asal, a Takag&bi by origin. He it was that guided Sheikh I^asan' ibn ^asuna and revealed to him the mysteries." 45. " Abu BUKR WALAD TUAYR." A pupil and follower of Sheikh el Zayn'. 46. *"Abu Delay?." "He was paternal imcle of Sheikh Bedowi^ and a follower of Sheikh Selmdn el Towdli*. He was entirely devoted to religion and went clothed in patches and rags [dulkdn]. He was called 'Abu Delayk ' (' Father of Rags ') and also ' Dhanab el 'Akrab ' (' Scorpion's Tail ') because he will not suffer deeds of darkness, but is swift to strike [such as do them]. He guided and instructed [the people], and among his followers was his brother's son Sheikh Bedowi^. His children were Qusayn and 'Ayesha; and when he was nigh unto death, the people said to him 'Who is to be the Khalifa after you ?* And he said ' 'Ayesha my daughter.' And Sheikh Bedowi married her and begat by her el Nu^ and Sheikh Medowi ^ and 'Abdulla and T&g el Din. He died» and was buried at el Nigfa and his tomb is plain to see." 47. ®"Abu el Qasan ibn SAli?, el 'Odi" (b. 1070^® a Ji.; d. 1133^^ A.H.). His mother was I;I6sha, the daughter of Sheikh el Zayn^. 48. i«"ABUlDRis." His full name was Sheikh Mu^iammad ibn el Sheikh Dafa'alla ^^ ibn Mukbal el 'Araki He was Sheikh el Isldm and very famous.. . .He was buried with his brother Sheikh 'Abdulla^'. 49. ^•"AbUEL JglAsiM 'el GUNAYD.'" The son of Sheikh 'M el Nil". 50. "Abu el J^sim el WadiAnAbi, el Mesallami." A pupil of Sheikh Idris. ^ No. 145. * No. 132. • No. 258. * Tree 12. * No. 74. • No. 230. ^ No. 74. ® No. 167. » Tree i. ^^ 1659 a.d. " 1720 aj). ^ No. 258. ^ Tree 9. 1* No. 84, reading dJJt ii> for *l> . "No. 34. i«Treei. " No. 62. IV. Da. OF THE SUDAN 229 51. "Abu Sinayna." His fill! name was Muhammad ibn Nu^r, el Tergami el Ga'ali. He was bom at el Buway^. "His father Nusr was instructed in the Klurin and its teachings by Sheikh Muhammad^ ibn 'fsa; and it was the latter who advised him to marry the mother of * Abu Sinayna.' And it was thus : Sheikh Muhammad saw her when she was young and said to him 'You shall marry this girl and she shall bear to you a pious son.' [Nusr] replied ^P'hen] she will bear [one like] you yourself.' And thrice or four times [Sheikh Muhammad] said ' She shall do so.' And it came to pass that her people journeyed from Dongola to el Buwayd in the region of el Abwdb, and [Nusr] went after her and married her, and there was bom to him *Abu Sinayna.'. . .Subsequently [*Abu Sina3ma'] settled at Arbagi and taught the people there.". . . He was buried at Arbagi. 52. "Abu SurCr, EL Fadli." He was bom at el Halfdya His mother was KanOna bint el l}ig 'Ali of the FApLf a tribe He was taught law [KhaUl] by Sheikh el Zayn* and the articles of faith [el 'akdid] by the feki 'Ali* walad Barri. . . . After teaching awhile at el Halfdya he went to DirfQr and taught there.. . .He was finally murdered in Ddr Salih, "and the cause of his death was that while he was asleep his concubines killed him by smashing his skull with stones; may God be their enemy!" 53. "Abu Zayd* ibn el Sheikh 'Abd el KAdir." He was a follower of Sheikh el Zayn^ He travelled to DirfOr and Borko in the days when Sultan Ya'akob reigned in the latter He died in DdrfOr His sons were Subdh and 'Abd el Kddir and 'Ali and Hegdzi*. 54. 7"'ABCpi." A disciple of el Mesallami ^ His sons were Muhammad *, Ahmad, el Mesallami, 'Abd el Haffz and Ibrdhfm^®, all of them fekis. . .He died at el Ferdr. 55. ""*El 'Agami' ibn HasOna." His real name was Muhammad His mother was Fd^ima bint Wahshia whose father was a Mesallami ^abay^i and whose mother was a Sdridia Khamaysfa ^ He went on the pilgrimage and died in the Ijegdz. 56. ^'" Ahmad ibn el Sheikh 'Abdulla el Terayfi." A follower of Sheikh Dafa'alla Ahmad, in whose charge Sheikh 'Abdulla left his sons when starting for the pilgrimage. ... He died in sarmat el gidri C small-pox year"), as did some sixteen of his relatives also. 1 No. 191. * No. 258. » No. 58. * reading J>^}yi\ for J^l. * No. 258. « No. 133. ' Tree 11. ® No. 172. » No. 179. 10 No. 135. 11 Tree 5. ^* reading d^.^^^ for 3ft.ug. * No. 242. * No. 141. • No. 132. ' No. 27. * No. 73. • No. 65. ^® reading jJ^jJ^ for • jJ^ jJj . ^^ No. 89. " No. 47. " No. 124. ^* reading aiLjl for iJUJI. IV. Da. OF THE SUDAN 231 Biographies (?). And Sheikh el BOUd said to him 'May God make your learning useless.' And verily [the period of] el BQldd's teach- ing was seven years [only] and in it he taught 40 persons, and then he died; and as for Sheikh 'Ali we have never heard of his having engaged in teaching of any importance, but only that he judged cases. And he was buried at el 'Aydai, and his tomb is plain to see; and all the 'IshaybAb are his descendants." 61. " 'Ali EL Labadi." • A Moghrabi by origin, bom at Sennir.. . ."His father was one of God's chosen." . . . His sister was given in marriage to 'Abd el Qafiz d Khatib, the father of el Khaffb 'Omira^.. . .His sons were Ahlulla, Ghib 'Ain, and Mekki A miracle related of him is that he dipped his stick (*ukdz) into a jar {zeer) fiill of water, pronouncing these words " In the name of God the Compassionate and Merciful A. B. T. Th. G. H. Kh.," and immediately the water was turned into yellow clarified butter {samn) He was buried at Senndr. 62. '" 'AlI *EL NiL' IBN EL ShEIKH MuHAMMAD* el HAMfM." He was the third successor {Khalifa) of Sheikh Tig el Din^ in the country of the Fung He was a follower of his father in religious matters He was called **el Nfl" ("the Nile") because of the floods of knowledge that he poured in the dry wastes of the people's minds, — ^the sobriquet being given him by Sheikh Dafa'alla^ His father, whose "Sheikh" was Tig el Din el Bahdri, lived at Mundara;and it was there 'Ali was buried On his deathbed he appointed Sheikh ''el Gunayd*" his successor He lived in the reign of King Rubdt of Senndr. 63. "£//?A/r 'Ali WALAD EL ShAfa'i." A pupil oi feki *Omdra', and a follower of Sheikh Dafa'alla®.. . .He composed religious poetry, ** and if he heard his poetry recited by any- one else he used to weep and fly in the air : this was witnessed several times." He was buried at Senndr. 64. •" 'Araki IBN EL Sheikh IdrIs^®." His father named him after Sheikh 'AbduUa el 'Araki^^.. . .He died of small-pox. 65. "ArbAb IBN 'Ali ibn '(5n" (d. 1102^* a.h.). He was called "el Khashan el KhashOna.". . .Among his pupils were d IJig Khdgali^*, the feki Hammad^* ibn Mariam and Sheikh Ferah^* walad TaktOk He died at Senndr. 66. " 'AwCda ibn 'Omar, * ShakAl el ^LAriq.' " He was a pupil of Musa Ferfd, the disciple [howdr] of Sheikh Qasan walad HasOna ^ No. 219. * Tree i. * No. 190. * No. 67. « No. 84. « No. 49. ' No. 219. » No. 84. • Tree 4. ^^ No. 141. " No. 34 " 1690 aj>. " No. 154, ^* No. 124. " No. 95 232 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.ds. Several miracles are recorded of him: (i) ''Sheikh Muhammad^ ibn *fssL was nigh unto death, and his wife, the daughter of el Malik liasan walad Kashish* the king of Dongola, and mother of Hilili' his son, said to him 'Your elder sons you have guided [in the right way]; but who is to look after my son ?' And he said to her 'You must [apply to] el Hadari.' Then she came and brought her bracelets and anklets and said to him (i^. el Ijladari) ' I want you to make my son to sit in the seat of his father.' He replied [to her son] ' Son of my Sheikh, sit on my prayer- mat ' : so he sat there. Then [el Hadari] arose and ran round the room [khalfva] and came and knelt before him and took hold of his hand and kissed it, saying ' I have made you to sit in the seat of your father.' And indeed ^ilili attained^ great eminence among the FOng and the Arabs and acted as a judge and a teacher of all kinds of knowledge.". . . (2) "There came to him a certain man called Ibn 'Abid, who was addicted to evildoing^, and said to him 'I have a flourishing water-wheel and give you a quarter [share] in it.' And he replied ' What do you want from me ? ' The man answered * I want the grace* of God.' ['Awuda] said ' I give you a quarter of God's grace.' Then the man repented and asked pardon of God. Afterwards he came again and said 'I have made it up to a half'; and ['AwQda] said 'And I grant you half of the grace of God.' And the man improved more and more : and finally he came and said ' I give you the whole water-wheel'; and ['Awuda] said to him 'I give you the whole of God's grace'; and die man fell down in a faint [and remained so] for some days, but finally he became a paragon and one of the saints [auUyd] of God:\ . . (3) "Mismir walad 'Araybi in his journey to Dongola in the year 1070^ wrought havoc among the men of rank and dignity®; and the people appealed to him ['Awuda] for help, and he said to them ' His destruction vnU be at the hands of the short pale bald man ; and as for me, I am your security that the Sheikh of ^erri shall not enter Dongola : if he comes, [and if] 'AwQda is alive, strain some beer for him and he will drink it ; and if he be dead pour it over his tomb.' I say that most of these events connected with the Sheikh ['AwQda] are fully corroborated, and are compatible with the Book and the Law [sunna] and the Unanimities •." He went on the pilgrimage, and met Sheikh *Ali el Ag-hori en route. ^ No. 191. * reading iJslL^ for ^JSJ:^, ' No. 134. ^ reading tJi^^ for ^«k^. ^ reading ^jt>^ for m^j\ reading jLjJI for J^\. ^ 1659 aj). * reading ^t^i^t for »\^m,\, * reading oUi^t for eU^t IV. Da. OF THE SUDAN 233 B 67. '"El BahAri,' ije. Tig el Din, el Baghdidi." "His actual name was Muhammad. 'El Bahdri' was a surname due to the saying *a shining \hdhir\ moon has passed/ and he was so called from the light of his countenance, — sweet is the odour of his story. He was the Sheikh^ the Imdm^ the divine Kufby the im- mortal Ghauthy the successor of Sheikh 'Abd el Iflddir el Gfl^. He was bom at Baghdad, and went on the pilgrimage, and thence to the Sudan by leave of the Prophet of God . . . and of Sheikh 'Abd el J^dir el Gildni. He came with Ddud ibn 'Abd el Gelfl, the father of el I^ig Sa'id, the ancestor of the people of el 'Aydag^ early in the second half of the tenth century, at the beginning of the rule of Sheikh 'Agfb; and he dwelt with Ddud at Wid el Sha'fr behind Um 'A?dm."... He married in the Gezfra and lived there for seven years.. . .'^He was the instructor of five famous men, viz. Sheikh Muhammad el Hamfm^, and Sheikh Bin el Nuki 'el Darir',' and Qegizi the founder of Arbagi and its mosque, and Shi'a el Din walad Tuaym the ancestor of the SnuKRiA, and Sheikh 'Agib the Great." It is said he taught 40 persons including thtfeki I^ammad el Negid* the head of Asidng mosque, and thefeki Rahma * the ancestor of the IjEalAwiIn, and the 'omda Walad Abu Sddik, and Bin el Nuki "el Parlr«" ["the blind"] It is also said he journeyed to Tekali and there instructed 'AbduUa el Gamil, the ancestor of Sheikh ^ammad^ walad el Turibi. 68. "'BakAdi.'" His real name was 'Ali ibn HammOda, el Kahli el Aswadi. He was bom at el Shari'ana and was a pupil of I^dmid Abu Mona. 69. "Ba^dOsh IBN SuRtJR, el Gamu'i." A pupil of Sheikh Muhammad® walad 'fsa He was appointed by Sheikh 'Agib the Great. 70. •"'BAn el Nu^A' walad el Sheikh 'Abd el RAzi?." His father caUed him "Bin el Nuki" after his grandfather^.. . ."He died at about the age of 40, or rather more." 71 . ^^ " ' BAn el NukA ' IBN Hammad ibn el Sheikh IdrIs, el Fadli." His actual name was Muhammad His mother was a Sudanese.. . . ^' He was called ' Bdn el Nuki ' because his mother said ' My purity {nukdi] (that is innocence) has been revealed [bdn].* He was a staff of support to King Ndil."...He was acquainted with Sheikhs Tdg ^ written ^J4^t. * No. 190. ' No. 71. * No. 126. * No. 221. • No. 71. ' No. 125. « No. 191. • Tree 8. " No. 71. " Tree 8. 234 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.Da. el Din el Bahiii^ and Muhammad el Hindi He died and was buried at el Wa'ar. 72. '''BarakAtQammad iBN EL Sheikh iDRis." He was a follower of el Imim 'Ali ibn Abu T^^ ^'^^ of his own grandfather Sheikh Idris'.. . .Among his disciples were thtfekis Medowi* ibn Medani and Muhammad ibn Yasef....He had ten sons, including Medowi ^, Arbdb, 'Araki, 'Abd el Rahman and lianmiad. 73. "BAsbAr *el Shukri/" By birth he was a Ga'ali 'Cni He was named Bdsbdr by his mother » ... He was bom at el Mekayna and was a follower of Sheikh Sheraf el Din * — Among his pupils were the two Awlid Barri^, Hamayd el Sdridi^ and theAwUd'elHdgFdid.... "It is related that Sheikh Bisbir married a wonuui of the AqAmda [' a ^9mmadia *] and divorced her. Then there came to her a son of her father's brother, a Hammadi, a disciple [hotvdr] of Sheikh 'Abd el Rdzik Abu |Curun, and married her, in spite of [B^bdr's] warning to hhd. And [the Hammadi] said to his ' Sheikh * ['Abd el Rizik] * You must protect me from him ' ; and [the Sheikh] replied *Do not go near the river.' [Now these Aqamda] were riverain folk. And it is said that that man never went near the river for years; until finally his wife became pregnant and bore a child. Then he went close to the river for the shaving-ceremony of his child; and the moment he put his foot into the water a crocodile seized it and bit him that he died. Then [the crocodile] cast him upon the river bank. Then Bisbdr, who was [sitting] under the acacia trees, cried out *He got him, he got him, did my boy 'Ali.' Now 'Ali at that time was a small boy, [still] with a tuft on his head.". . . Bisbdr's sons were el Bedowi and Medani and 'Abd el Kddir Abu l^urQn. 74. ^<^" Bedowi walad Abu Delay?" (d. 1118^^ a.h.). It is said that his father was named 'AbduUa, and that his mother's name was Gawidi, and that he was by origin a Kahli... .''Sheikh Kh6gali ^^ once said *The fire of 'Abd el |C4dir, after [the death of] Sheikh Idris^', was with Sheikh Bedowi.'". . . Several traditions and remarks concerning him and a number of verses are quoted. One story is as follows: the scene is at Wad HasQna. ''And I was in doubt whether to light the fire on the higher plateau or whether to go down to the river and do so at Sellama. Then I saw the Prophet of God. . .and he said to me 'Dwell in the red country with the red people ' ; and ' the red country * is the hill of el Nigfa^ ^ No. 67. * Tree 4. ' No. 141. * No. 168. » No. 166. • No. 238. ' Nos. 58 and 136. ® No. 129. • No. 6. ^^ Tree 12. " 1706 aj). i« No. 154. " No. 141. IV. Da. OF THE SUDAN 235 and * the red people ' are the BAjAQf n. So I built a retreat [khakva] and in front of it a porch [rdkaba], [And it happened that] a man of the MarghOmAr^ had slain a son of Sheikh Na'fm el Bathdni * and by chance came to me; so I put him inside the retreat and sat myself in the porch. [Then the avengers] came and entered [the retreat] after him and slew him and said to me ' Sheikh Na'fm fiEUts warnings, and you are making trouble for yourself.' [Then] they set fire to the retreat, but it would not take hold. And I said 'These are no people [for me], I won't live with them.' And again I saw the Prophet of God, and as I was sitting before him I perceived many black ants making for him from the four quarters; and I said, *My lord, the Prophet of God, what are those ants [doing] ?' And he said 'They are come to you [for protection] ; stay where you are; let no one interfere with [lit. come to] them.' [And so] here am I [Hi. you see me*], O Sherff, in this place, eating my food [Ut. my blessing] and awaiting my end And when he drew nigh unto death he said ' O ye women of the KawAhla, I will be your [strong] rock^ on the day of the resurrec- tion'; and he died in the year 1118^; and in that same year el Samfh made war on Shendi." 75. "Bedr ibn el Sheikh SelmAn ibn YAsir." "He embraced the tenets of Sufiism like his father, and was a follower of his father Sheikh Selmin, and instructed the people. His clothes were always of wool [ffi/], and he was held in high esteem by the kings, and by the tribes of die Arabs from Berber to Upper Egypt.... His sons were el Amfn and Sheikh Muhammad and Abu Sdlih, and 'Ali the son of the Bishdrfa woman.". . . He was buried with his father. 76. ''Bedr ibn el Sheikh Um BArak ibn el Sheikh MASKfN, BL KHAFf ." All the MaskInAb, except a very few, are descended from him. 77. "Bekri ibn el Sheikh 'Abdulla® ibn IJas6ba." His kubba is at S6ba Bekri, but he died and was buried at Um Leban on the White Nile "with his father Sheikh 'Abdulla." 78. "Bekri walad el feki iDufs." He i¥as bom at Gedfd, where his kubba now stands.. . ."He had the prophetic gift and was a friend of my grandfather the feki Muhammad walad Dayfulla." ^ reading w»Uy^^ for ^\^^^. ^ No. 213. ' reading i^jp for ^\jj, * reading ^C^i^, for bJL^^. * 1706 AJ>. * reading aJUIjl^ for |>»*>y K 236 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.Da. 79. ^"BelAl ibn el feki Muhammad' el Azraj^ ibn el Sheikh EL Zayn»." He was taught by his father, and in his turn taught the/4^' Muhammad ^ ibn 'Abd el Rahman, and Sa'ad and Hammid the sons of the feki Samih el 'Armdni, and the/^fa' Shammar^ walad 'Adlin, and Medowi* ibn el Sheikh Barakit of the Ma^ass, and others. 80. ^ " Berr 'Abd el Ma'abOd ibn el Sheikh 'Abd el Rahman ^ el nuwayri." He was a follower of his mother's father Sheikh Muhammad' walad MahmQd el 'Araki. 81. "Berr walad Na'Im^® 'Abd el Sheraka." A pupil of Sheikh Dafa'alla^^ Bom and buried at el Kerrada. 82. "BURTEL MeSALLAMI." He was the disciple [howdr] of Sheikh Selmdn^^ el Towili and, together with Abu Delayk^', learnt from him the tenets of Sofiism "He had supernatural powers [of prophecy], and said to Sheikh Sdlih^^ walad Bdn el Nuki ' You shall be a ereat man : the saints shall come to you, the saints shall come to you; and they shall make you be seated [in their presence], and you shall light the fire of 'Abd el IfLidir.' And his tomb is in the open country between Walad Ijasiina and Walad Abu Delayk, and over it is a kubba" D 83. "Dafa'allaibn'Ali"*elShAfa'i."' Bom at Arbagi He was taught by Sheikh 'Abdulla el IjEalanki^*. 84. ^'"Dafa'alla ibn el Sheikh Muhammad^® Abu IdrIs^*" (b. ioo3*^a.h.; d. 1094*^). The best man of his epoch His mother was Fifima Um Ijas6n" bint el I^dg Saldma el Pubdbi He was bom at Pubdb behind Um 'A^dm and was taught by his father Sheikh SughayerOn^, Belal el Shayb ibn el T^b, el Ijdg Kh6gali^, and Muhammad^ ibn el Terayfi all spoke in praise of him ' Abdulla ^ el 'Araki was his father's brother He settled at Abu Hardz He founded a number of mosques in the Gezira and endowed them with land and slaves During all his Ufe he never went to Sennir: if King Bddi walad Rubi,\ wished to speak to him he (the king) used to go to Abu Hardz on purpose ^ Tree i. * No. 204. • No. 258. * No. 175. * No. 235. • No. 166. ' Tree 7. • No. 23. • No. 192. i<> No. 212. 11 No. 84. " No. 230. ^ No. 46. i« No. 226. " No. 63. i« No. 33. ^' Tree 9. " No. 48. " reading f^^j>\ yi\ for ^^^Jy ^1 . ** 1594 A.D. " 1683 A.D. ^ reading Oy""^ ^^^ Ot»'^- ^ ^^- 241- reading Oy""^ ^^^ C>t»'^- ^ ^o- M^' •* No. 154. ** No. 177. *• No. 34. IV.Da. OF THE SUDAN 237 He died, aged 91, in 1094^ a.h. ''and in 1095' commenced Urn Lahmr 85. '"Dafa'aliji ibn Muhammad, el Kahli el Hadhali'* (d. 1121^ A.H.). His mother was Ria bint Mosa walad HatOna, "and she called him Dafa'alla after Sheikh Dafa'alla el 'Araki^ because the latter was the ' Sheikh ' of her father." ... He was bom and resided at el Qalfiya, and was taught law [Khalil] by Muhammad* el Azrak ibn el Sheikh el Zayn, and was the companion in Sofiism of Bedowi walad Abu Delayk. . . .He was often called "Walad Ria.". . .''When on his deathbed and surrounded by his relatives he said ' Be of good cheer, O ye women of the HatOnAb^ (?), I will be your [strong] rock on the day of the resurrection'; just as Sheikh Bedowi^ walad Abu Delayk said 'Be of good cheer, O ye women of the KawAhla, I will be your [strong] rock on the day of the resurrection.' " He died in 1121 • a.h. 86. ^^"Dafa'alla ibn Mui^bal, 'el 'Araki.'" " He came from the west country, from near Bir Serrdr, and was accompanied by thtfeki Muhammad walad Fakrun, the father of the MashAIkha, the people of Ankiwi ; but I do not know if they were relations or merely brethren in Islam. He settled at Gerf el Gimi'db and married Hadia bint 'A^if in the GimI'Ab country and by her begot his five famous sons, the just ones, ^ammad 'el Nil' and 'Abdulla^^ and Abu Idris^^ and Abu Bukr Abu 'Ayesha and el Magdhilb. He was known as ' el 'Araki ' because of his descent from the well-known tribe of 'Arak." 87. "DAOd ibn Mu^^ammad ibn DACd ibn HamdAn." He was bom and buried at Kuthra, and educated at el Qalfiya by Dafa'alla"" walad Ria."... "The great men of his epoch trusted him greatly, and especially Sheikh Muhammad Abu el Kaylak." 88. ""Dayfulla ibn 'Ali ibn 'Abd el Ghani ibn Dayfulla, elFadU"(d.*i095A.H."). He was bom at el Qalfdya.. . .Sheikh el Zayn^^ taught him law [KhaUI] and apostleship [risdla]; Sheikh Dafa'alla^^ ibn el Sheikh Abu Idris taught him the tenets of Sofiism [tofOf]; and the feki Qamayd^^ el $dridi taught him the doctrine of Unity [tatohid] and grammar [nahu]. . . .He was a great teacher at el Qalfdya, and died in the year Um Lahm^. ^ 1683 A.D. * 1684 A.D. * Tree 6. * 1709 A j). « No. 84. * No. 204. 7 reading oW^>^ for O^UyA. • No. 74. • 1709 Aj). ^® Tree 9. ^^ No. 34. " No. 48, reading ^j^j^\ yi\ for ^mjM y^S. ^ No. 85. 1* Tree 6. " 1684 a.d. ^^ No. 258. " No. 84. ^* reading ji^o^ for jl^^I, No. 129. ^* 1684 aj>. 238 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IV. ds. 89. ^''PATFUUJiIBNMU9AMlylADIBNPATFULLA^''(d.Il82AJi.^. His father named him after his grandfather^.. . .He was taught by the fekis Belil^ and Abu el j^asan* and Idds ibn Bella el Kenini and Sheikh Kh6gali ^ The last named was his " Sheikh" and taught him Sofiism.. . . ''Everyone agreed that he was the most learned man of his age in religious subjects, and there is a saying 'After the feki Ibrihim® el ^ig [was] the feh Abu el Qasan, and after the feki Abu el Qasan [was] the/eWpayfuUa.'"... Among his pupils were the feki Ismi'il, Sheikh of el ^6z^ and Sheikh 'Abd el Rahman' Bin el Nuki, 'Abd el Rahman ibn Arbib and others He began teaching in ii30^®aji. and continued till his death in 90. l«"*D6LfBNESI.'" "His name was Muhanmiad el Darir ibn Idris ibn D61fb, and the meaning of * Nesi ' in the language of the DanAgla is 'son's son.' He was a man of extraordinary energy and used to enter the square retreats [kkalwdt] for the performance of religious ceremonies [dkikr] and devotion [*ibdda]. Now the place where there are 40 retreats is Gebel Bursi, and each of them is a forty-days '-retreat; and el Bur^i is a hill between the SnAiKiA country and Dongola. The people of Dongola say ' O God, bless us with the devotion of DdUb Nesi and the generosity of Ilabfb Nesi ^ and the learning of Walad *Isa.' His sons were Sheikh Muhanmiad el Nfri ^* (for whom see under M) and the feki Idrfs, a reader of the Kurdn and its judgments, and Mekki and Medani, — all of them good men. He was buried at el Debba and all the D6ALfB are his descendants." 91. "Dow EL Bayt ibn Ahmad el ShAfa'i." He was bom at Berber and trained by Sheikh 'fsa^^ ibn KanQ and Muhammad^* walad Shifa'i.. ..He resided among the ZaydAb at Gerf •Agft). 92. ''DOWAYN A^JLAYMER." His mother was the daughter of el Khaffb 'Oroira^^.. . .He was bom at Sennir and began life as a merchant. He was a pupil of Sheikh KhdgaU". 93. "DusHAYN, *|CApi EL 'AdAla* ['The Just Judge*]." He was bom at Arbagi and was a Shdfa'ite...."He was one of the four judges appointed by Sheikh 'Agfb by order of King Dekfn when he came from the east. He ordered Sheikh 'Agfb to ap- point the judges, and ['Agfb] appointed Sheikh 'Abdulla el 'Araki^*, ^ Tree 6. * reading AJUtu^ for wJ^. > 1768 aj). * No. 88. « No. 79. « No. 47. ' No. 154. « No. 139. • No. 25. ^® 1718 aj>. " 1768 AJ). i« Tree i. "No. 105. 1* No. 187. « No. 143. " No. 180. 1' No. 219. " No. 154. " No. 34. IV. Da OF THE SUDAN 239 and Sheikh 'Abd el Rahman^ ibn Masikh el Nuwayri, and the feki Ba^dOsh* for the Gamu'Ia country, and el ^di Dushayn for Arbagi and the Shifa'ites in general." . . . He died and his tomb is at el Ddkhila.. . . The following couplet is quoted of him : aJ^L-SJW Jt^ U« «IJ^I ^^U 0^> CH^ F 94. ''FeRA9 IBN ELFEKI ArbAbV He and his brother Busd^i taught the doctrine of Unity [tawhid\ after their father's death.. . .He had a son named Arbib. 95. " Ferah WALAD TaktOk, el Bathini." A pupil of the feki Arbdb^. ... He was the author of a poem beginning ''Where are the days of the sons of Gibir/' and of the saying: c^>JW j^ ^>#J« vV^I ^W (*' Death I He that defies death may yet assure himself that he ahall die/') G 96. '"GAbir and Gabrulla." The sons of '(3n ibn Selim ibn Rub^t ibn GhulimuUa, el Rikibi.. . . Gibir was the father of the four famous men, the AwlAd GAbir*, and their mother was named §dfia.. . .The descendants of Gabrulla, the brother of Gibir, are the AwlAd Um Sheikh of HiUUia mosque. 97. " GAd el Nebi and GubAra." " They came from el Yemen and their home was in I^adramaut.". . . Gid el Nebi settled at Delil. 98. "GAdulla." The disciple [howdr] of the feki ^ammad ibn Mariam. 99. " GAdulla or IJAdulla." Gddulla el Shukayri died at Senndr. 100. "GamIl IBN MUIEAMMAD." He was taught by Sheikh el Zayn^, and learnt ^Ofiism [el tofUf] from Qasan ^ walad ^asdna. loi. •"GhAnim Abu ShimAl, el Gdma'i el Kordofdli." He was a pupil of 'Ali^® ibn Barn and the feki Arbdb"...."He came [kadam] from Dir Kurun with his wives and his children and settled at Gebayl Auli on the White Nile.". . ."He married 'Ayesha el Fakira, the daughter of the pious Walad |$Laddl, and by her begot Busdti ibn el Fakira." ^ No. 23. • No. 69. ' No. 65. * No. 65. * Tree i. • No. 17, etc. ^ No. 258. ® No. 132. • Tree 11. ^^ No. 58. " No. 65. 240 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.Da. 102. "G6DATULLA and GkSDA." " They were both learned men of Kordofil. . . . The former was one of the Beni Muhammad and lived at Zalafa in the north [ddr el rlh] and was taught by el ^adil^ ibn el Faradi.'\ . . GtSda and Ed6ma were by origin of the Beni 'OmrAn and were taught by Sheikh el Zayn*. "GubAra" (see sub "G4d el Nebi"). 103. "El GUNAYD or IJUNAYD." He was the son of Sheikh Muhammad. . .(lacuna). . .ibn el Sheikh 'Abd el Rizik'.. . .He embraced §Ofiism and died at el Qalfiya. 104. "El Gunayd walad TAha* ibn 'OmAra." He embraced ^ofiism, and was a follower of Sheikh Dafa'alla' walad el Shifa'i.. . .He died in the liegkz. H 105. •"BABfBNESi,elRik4bi." "He dwelt in Dongola ^ashibi and was one of the great holy- men [awl^d] of the RiKAniA, and many miracles were vouchsafed to him.*' The people of Dongola in his day used to say "O God» bless us.". . .(etc. as in No. 90). "BAdulla" (see sub "GAdulla," No. 99). 106. "HagA ibn 'Abd el LatIf ibn el Sheikh Qammad^ walad ZurrCi^." He was bom at Shanbdt.. . .Many miracles, to which Sheikh Kh6gali^ testified, were vouchsafed to him: e.g. when he was being buried and the sun was about to set, it suddenly went back to the east again to give more time for the burial. 107. •"Hag© ibn BatCl el Ghubsha*®." His father was a Qamr^ named Qammdd.. . .He was educated by his mother's brother Sheikh Ya'akub"... .He was buried at Um Ma- wAkif^. 108. "HagyO ibn el feki SAlim ibn el MAiDi." He was a pupil of 'Abd el Ra^iman^ ibn Beldl, and, after the death of 'Abd el Rahman, of the feh Payftdla^*. 109. "'IIalAwi,' el Hagigibi el 'Amri." His real name was Muhammad ibn Gemil el Din.. . .He was bom at el Kimnin, and was a pupil of Sheikh Muhammad ^^ ibn 'Isa SowAr el Dhahab.. . .He visited Egypt, and died and was buried at el ^6z. no. " IIamd EL SfD IBN Bella." He was bom at el Qalfiya.. . .His sons were the feUs Muhammad and Qammad, and 'Abd el Rahman. 1 No. 147. « No. 258. « No. 27 ? * No. 248. » No. 83. « Tree i. 'No. 127. « No. 154. • Tree 8. ^^ reading lLJd\ for ;LLS)\. " No. 254. " No. 16. ^ No. 89. i« No. 191. IV. D 3. OF THE SUDAN 241 111. ^"IJamdAn ibn Ya'ajsiObV He was called '* el Batrdn/' and was bom at el IjEiimr. ... He died in the year el Wada'a ("the year of tranquillity"). 112. ''^Amid el Latn ibn el feki SulatmAn ibn el Sheikh IJAmid»." He was taught by Sheikh el 2^yn^ and was a great collector of books. ... He was the first to introduce from Egypt the commentary of *Abd d B^ on Khalfl He was a friend of the author's father. 113. " IJAmid IBN 'Omar, el Bddiri." He was known as "Abu el 'A§d" ["Father of the Stick"], because he always carried a stick He was bom at Sakidi and embraced ^Ofiism.. . . He was a follower of Muhammad el Man^Qr His sons were IjEammad, Ibrdhim, Sulaymin and Sheikh 'Ali He was buried at el Gebayl. 114. ^"Hammad IBN el feki *Abd el MAgid*." He succeeded his father Among his pupils was the feki Ijlammad' walad el MagdhQb ^. 115. "Hammad ibn 'Abd el Rah^m, el Mashayrifi." He was known as " Hatfk el Mahassi.". . .He was bom at el Khartoum and taught law [Khalil] by Muhammad "el Azrak*" ibn el Sheikh el Zayn He was buried at Abu Nagila. 116. ^^"Hammad Abu KurCn ibn el Sheikh Muhammad ^^ el HAMfM." 117. "Hammad ibn Abu Zayd, el Hadri el Busaylibi." He was bom at Arbagi and educated by the feki Muhammad walad l^eglaa. He was buried at Arbagi. 118. ^^"IJammad ibn el Aghbash." He was a pupil of Sheikh 'Abd el Rahman^ ibn QammadtQ.. . .His &tber was Sheikh 'AbduUa^^ el Aghbash He was bom and buried at Berber.. . .His sons were 'Abd el Mdgid^'^, 'Abd el Rahman^*, 'AbduUa^ 'Ali, Ijusayn and Abu Kerayn. 119. ""Hammad *el AspA* IBN EL Sheikh Dafa'alla^®." He succeeded his father and taught law [KhaUl] and apostleship.. . . Muhammad walad el fcrayfi^ was his spiritual guide. ''Sheikh el Gunayd^^ walad Tdha told me that Sheikh Dafa'alla said to Sheikh Muhammad walad Dafa'alla^ ibn el Shifa'i 'Take ad- vantage of the days of Sheikh Dafa'alla^ [while] you are young;*; and [again] he said to Sheikh Muhammad 'You were instructed by 1 Tree 8. « No. 254. » No. 113. * No. 258. « Tree 2. « No. 10. ^ No. 123. ® reading ^jJ^^M for ^^J^a^t. • No. 204. 10 Tree i. }^ No. 190. 12 Tree 2. i« No. 21. ^* No. 31. " No. 10. !• No. 20. " Tree 9. " No. 84. " No. 1771 » No. 104. *i reading aJDI^> jJ^ for aJUI^ jJj, No. 83. » No. 84. M.S. II 16 242 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IV.D8. my son IJammad^'; and to Dafo'alla walad el Sfaifa'i* he said 'You were taught by Sheikh 'Abduila«/" 120. " Qammad IBN QamatdAn, el Ga'ali.*' A pupil of Sheikh Dafa'alla^ He tau^t at el Qalftya, and among those whom he instructed were ''my grandfather [gid] the fefu Muhammad ibn el feki Dayfidla^, and thefeki Idris ibn el Izayii^." 121. ^"Hammad ibn Hasan 'Abu HalIma' ibn el FEKI^ el Rikibi." A friend of Sheikh Idris ^ and a pupil of Sheikh MuJ^ammad' ibn 'fsa Sowir el Dhabab He was held in great respect by Sheikh 'Agib the Great. 122. ""HaMMAD ibn el ShEIKH iDRfs^^" He succeeded his father as Khalifa, 123. "Hammad ibn el MagdhCb^*" (b. 1105** a.h.; d. 1190^*). He was a pupil of the feki Ilammad ^^ ibn 'Abd el Mdgid and a follower of Sheikh 'Ali el Dirdwi, the disciple of Sfdi Ahmad ibn el N^ir el Shidhali He died, aged 85, in 1190, and his tomb is at el Dimer.. . .He performed the pilgrimage.. . .He had a son, Ahmad, bom in 1159^ A Ji. 124. ^^"IIammad mN Muhammad ibn 'A1.1, el Mashaykhi'* (b. 105s i«;d. II421*). " He was commonly known as Ijammad ' ibn Mariam,' his mother being Mariam. The latter 's mother was a Mahassfa Mashayrifia, a daughter of Walad l^dil^ 'el Wali'; and her father was Walad Kishayb'^ one of the holy-men [awl^d\ of Abu Nagfla whose tombs are visited, a Mesallami by origin." Ijjammad was bom on Toti Island in 1055^ A Ji.. . .He was a pupil of thtfekiArbih " Khashan, but quarrelled with him He died in 1 142 ** A Ji . aged 87 His sons were Muhammad el NUr, Muhammad el Malfi>al and Muhammad el Shafih.. . . There are some five pages of anecdote, praise and poetry on this man. "El Sayyid walad D6Ub said of him (l.e, "I can compare him to no one but 'Omar ibn el Khatt^b.") ^51 125. **"IJammad el Na^lAn ibn Muhammad, el Bedayri" (d. iii6*'a.h.). ^ No. 119. « No. 83. • No. 34. * No. 84. » No. 88. • Tree i. ^ No. 149. ® No. 141. • No. 191. i«Tree4. " No. 141. " reading v^jL^^t for vjjk^ J!. ^ 1693 AJ). ** 1776 A.D. " No. 114. ^* 1746 A.D. " Tree 11. " 1646 a j). ^* 1730 A J). » No. 147. " No. 208 ? ** 1646 AJ). *• No. 65. *• 1730 a J). ■* Tree 9. •• 1704 AJ> IV. D 8. OF THE SUDAN 243 "He was known as 'Ibn el Turdbi/ His mother's name was TfjldsL. He studied law [KhaUl] under the feki Muhammad^ ibn el TanljLir at Muays and excelled therein, having taken the course ten times [Ut. * took ten sealings *]. Then he embraced SOfiism and devoted himself entirely to God and renounced the world, following the teaching of Sheikh Dafa'alla'; and [the latter] guided him.. . . And when he was nigh unto death he said to the people 'The world has lost its fakir and its commander and they will never repair the loss.' Those who benefit from his teaching are the rulers of the present generation.. . . He died, God bless him, in the year 11 16 after the Flight of the Prophet.".. . 126. "Hammad el NegId, el 'Awadibi el Gamu'i." He was a follower of Tdg el Din el Bahiri' and was bom at Asldng Island "He was a man of power and rank at the court of Sheikh 'Agib and went to war with him, and was killed at Elark6g^ in the battle against the Fung : and Sheikh 'Agfb built for him the mosque which is still standing, and devoted lands to its endowment."... He had a son, 'Abd el Wahhdb^ 127. " ^IaMMAD WALAD ZuRRCK." He and the feki Odd* el Nebi' came [together?] from Hadramaut.. . . His sons were 'Abd el Salim, 'Abd el La^f and two others. . . . 'Abd el Salim begot Abu Delayk, and 'Abd el Latff begot Hagi® " 'Abd el Saldm was known as * Sawdk el Rakd ' [* the Jug-Driver '], for when they [his women ?] went down to the river to fill his jug, he would drive them both along with a stick And Abu Delayk was called *Yal4m el Asad' [*the Lion's Roar'], because, while he was studying as a pupil of Sheikh Maskin el KLhafi and had gone out one day to collect firewood, a lion killed his donkey." 128. "Hammadnulla walad Malak." He was born at Khartoum, and was a follower of Sheikh Kh6gali*.. • • His sons were Muhammad and Muhammadayn. 129. "Hamayd el SAkidi." "And SArid is a [sub] -tribe of GudhAm." He was bom at el Kubr, and was a follower of Bdsbdr ^®. " My paternal ancestor, the /?W Dayfulla el Fadli^^, was taught by him the doctrine of Unity [tawhid] and Arabic." ^ No. 202. * No. 84. • No. 67. * reading ^^%^ for p^ym,j£9, ^ No. 29. • reading >U. for jl^. ^ No. 97. * • No. 106. • No. 154. ' * i« No. 73. " No. 88. 16 — 2 244 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.ds. 130. ^ " IjAMMt)DA IBN EL Tan^Ar, * Gi&h cl 'Agwa* [*thc Bringer of Dates']." His mother was Amna bint Serhin ', and he was a follower of Sheikh Idris'. The reason of his nickname, *'Giih el 'Agwa," was as follows: ''His mother's brother, Sheikh Muhammad^ ibn Serh^ fell sick, and it was said to him, 'The remedy for you is dates'; and as there was a dearth of them in the country, ^anmiuda, God bless him, brought some from Upper Egypt [el Rif\^ and they cured the malady. He wrote a useful conmientary in the form of marginal notes on Khalfl, copied from that of his mother's brother and the AwlAd GAbir^" 131. '"IIasan WALAD BELfL, el Rikdbi." He dwelt at Dongola el 'Afit and was a follower of Qabib Nesi ^. ... He performed a number of miracles. ... He had a son, Kurayshi. 132. ®"IIasan ibn HasOna ibn el $Ag MOsa" (d. 1075* a.h.). **[Musa] came from Morocco [el moghrab]y from el Gezfrat el Khadrd, from the land of Andalus, and married one of the Mesal- L AMiA and begot ^asiina ; and he said ' I have put my seed in the source when I am sprung.' And Hasuna married the daughter of his mother's sister, Fipxnz bint Wahshia, the sister of el Ildg Lukdni ^®, [Wahshia's] mother being a Sdrid(a Khamaysfa; and by Fd^ima j^asuna had four children, Sheikh liasan and el 'Agami^^ and Sowdr and el Higa Nafisa. These four sons of Fdtima all died childless. Sheikh [I^asan] was bom at the island of Kagoi [Kag6g] , and his story breathes a sweet odour.". .. Several pages follow, all concerning visions and wonders, dreams and miracles and manifestations of God's favour to Ijasan walad IjasQna.. . . After completing his religious education he performed the pilgrimage and travelled for some twelve years in the }}eg&z, Egypt and Syria in company with various other persons, including Abu Ijamayda and Ahmad Tod the Dongoliwi He finally returned to the Sudan, "and then, when his herds had become numerous, he went up to el DurQrba and I^antur el I^omir [* Donkey's Dam '] and dug his reservoir [hafir] of Um l^andfir ['Mother of Dams']. He amassed slaves and mounted them on horseback and said ' I will guard my flocks with them ' ; and the tradition among the people is [that he had] 500 slaves, each one of whom bore a sword with scabbard-tip and plate and pin of silver: they consisted of a conunander and troops [under him] ; and [they also carried] clubs. And they used to trade in their swift horses to Tekali and D^ Borku (?)^^ and Dirfur and Senndr and [the coimtry ^ Tree i. * No. 233. * No. 141. * No. 241. * No. 17, etc. • Tree i. ' No. 105. ® Tree 5. • 1664 Aj>. ^® No. 156. ^^ No. 55. " reading ^1;^ for ^^. IV. Da OF THE SUDAN 245 of] the AwlAd 'AciB. And his slaves became [whole] villages; and 80 many^ were the visits paid to him that they made an enclosure for the firstborn [of the flocks and herds offered to him]. The en- closure which Sheikh IjLasan built for his house was as large as that of the King of Senndr " The following is one of the miracles related: ''A girl died and her mother came to him [Hasan] and said, ' My lord, my daughter has died, and the property of her father is ill-gotten ; I prithee shroud her for me.' And Sheikh Hasan went to her and looked upon her and said 'Your daughter is well: she has not died. Arise!' And lo! her breath returned to her, and she arose and lived. ..." A second miracle relates how a man was drowned and remained three days in the river: then came Hasan HasQna and said '"Arise!" and the drowned man returned to life, was married, and begot a son.. . .Yet again, a man brought I^asan two dead birds, and Ijasan took them from him, "and placed the sleeve of his shirt upon his head, and the birds flew away.". . .He was held in high honour by the Fung king Bddi walad RuUt who, on an occasion of their meeting, granted every request of Sheikh Ijfasan. ''Now his sister, the daughter of Hasuna, was named Fd^ima, and one of the SnuKRiA married her, and when he wished to transfer her [to his home] he brought for her a camel with its howdah [*utfa] and gave her four handmaidens [ferkhdt^ lit, 'chickens'] and a herd of cameb and a herd of cattle and a herd of sheep And when he drew nigh unto death he summoned his brothers, the sons of Hasuna, 'Abd el Fattdh and 'Abd el Kddir and Mdnid and said to them 'My successor is Belal el Shayb the son of 'Abd el Fattdh ' ; and [then] he shaved [Belal 's] head with his finger, using no razor ; and he bequeathed a third of his wealth to five poor men Ifukard] and each of them thereby received 36 head of slaves ; and their masters* drove off the weak and the strong [together], some of them going down to Senndr and others going to Rds el Ffl.". . . Among Sheikh Hasan's followers were his brother el 'Agami', and el Kofi, and el Hdg 'Abd el Saldm el Begdwi, and the feki Muhammad^ walad Surar, "and from among the Dandgla, Sheikh Musa Ferfd^ and Sheikh Munowwar and Ahmad Tud.. . . He reared a crocodile in the reservoir, and it did much harm, so he shot it with a rifle, and the charge exploded backwards and caused his death. He died in the year 1075 ^a.h.; and in his death he rose as a Star of ReUgion." ^ reading iji^ for ^j^. ' reading ^3 W for^^>Lr. ' No. 55. * No. 210. . ^ reading j^ for J^j3, * 1664 a.d. 246 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.ds. 133. "IJbgAzi." He was son of Abu Zayd^ ibn el Sheikh 'Abd el ^Adir "He died in the prison of N^ir, of hunger and thirst." 134. "IIilAli ibn el Sheikh Muijiammad' ibn 'fsA SowAr EL Dhahab." His mother was the daughter of Mek Hasan walad Kashish, the malik ["king"]ofDongola. "Hunayd" (see sub "el Gunayd"). I 135. ^"iBRAHfM IBN 'AbODI *EL FaRADI.'" His mother was the sister of el Mesallami^ and daughter of Abu Wanaysa He was taught first by el Mesallami, his '* Sheikh/' and then by 'Abd el Rahman^ walad Ijammadtu "He compiled the marginal commentary known as el Fara^ia on the study of what is obligatory [el Fari^]^ and was nicknamed 'el Faradi ' because he was a great authority on obligation." ... He married the daughter of his maternal uncle el Mesallami but subsequendy divorced her. 136. •"iBRAniM WALAD BaRRI." He was bom at Nasri Island, and his mother was Umhini bint 'Ali walad Kandfl, a holy-man of the §owArda He read law [Khalil] under Sheikh SughayerOn^ and learnt what pertains to the sphere of faith ['Urn el kaUm] from the feki Qusayn Abu Sha'ar the disciple of Muhammad® ibn 'Isa Sowdr el Dhahab.. . .He was the companion*, in §afiism, of Sheikh Muhammad^® walad Ddad.. . .He performed the pil- grimage, and died, aged 120 years, in Sarmat el Wada*a ("the year of tranquillity"). 137. " iBRAnfM IBN NU§R." "A learned man of Senndr, and its legal adviser [mti/h'].". . . He was a pupil of el Kaddl ^^ walad el Faradi. 138. " IbrAhIm EL Sa'Cdi." He was a Shdfa*ite, and the preacher [Khatib] of Sennir. 139. ""iBRAnfM IBN EL ShEIKH SuGHAYERCn"." 140. " iBRAniM IBN Um RABf 'a." He was a Takagdbi, bom at Bahr el 'Asal, and a pupil of 'Abd el Ra^mrian^^ ibn Gdbir. 141. ""iDRfs IBN ArbAb." [The earlier part of this biography, the first given, is missing. The first intelligible statements concerning Sheikh Idrfs make mention of a 1 No. 53. * No. 191. « Tree 11. * No. 172. * No. 21. • Tree 3. ^ No. 241. ® No. 191. ' reading ^^ t^^ for r r. r 10 No. 186. ^^ No. 147. « Tree i. *• No. 241. 1* No. 17. ^» Tree 4. IV. D8. OF THE SUDAN 247 certain Moghrabi, Sheikh Mosa el ]^ylabi, and the date 981 a.h. (1573 A.D.), and of an exchange of presents between Idrfs and Sheikh ^ughayerOn^.] "Sheikh Kh6gaU« said 'The first to Ught the fire of Sheikh 'Abd el K^dir was Sheikh Idrfs.'". . . He was a most eminent teacher and a pillar of religion. One of his disciples [hotvdr] was Sheikh 'fsa el T^ib. He foretold many important events. "For example, his prophecy to Sheikh 'Agfb when [the latter] applied to him for a prediction regarding the war with the Fung: Sheikh ['Agfb] said 'The Fung have oppressed us' [lit. 'changed the customs upon us*]: [Idris] replied ' Do not make war upon them for they will kill you and sub- ject your seed afterwards until the day of Resurrection.' And it happened as he had said. Again, his prophecy to King Bidi Abu Rubit when he was Master of the Household [Sid KUm] to King 'Adlin walad Aya and [they] proposed making war on Sheikh 'Agfb. Now this Bddi was a disciple [hotvdr] of Sheikh Idris and enquired of him concerning the matter and [the Sheikh] replied 'Ye shall kill Sheikh 'Agib and be victorious, and thou shalt return to Senndr as king, and the kingdom shall be in the hands of thy descend- ants after thee.' And it happened as he had said, and five [of Bidi's descendants] ruled, Rubdt, and Bddi his son, and Ounsa walad Nd^ir, and Bidi his son, and Oimsa his son; and the period of their rule was no years. Again, his prophecy that the kingdom of the Fung would come to an end : and the reason that it did so was that they fought among themselves and divided themselves into two parties, each of which fought the other until their kingdom was lost." 142. " 'fsA WALAD Abu SAKAYKiN." He was bom at Abyad Did Both a Mahassi and a Mesallami married his mother in turn and claimed 'fsa as their son His kubba is on the road between 'AylafOn and Gebel el Maylakft. 143. " 'fsA WALAD KanC." A most holy man, the disciple and pupil of Sheikh Muhammad' ibn fsa Sowdr el Dhahab He was bom at Dongola el 'AgOz ("Old Don- gola"), and was by birth a Hadari He instructed *Abd el Rahman^ ibn el Aghbash and the feki Pow el Bayt'^ in the art of ^urdnic reading [tagtcid] One of the miracles related of him is that "he was in prison, and the house in which he was imprisoned caught fire; but when the fire reached him, it died out : and in the comer of the house was a hen ; and she ran hurriedly to drag her eggs to him, and he was ^ No. 241. * No. 154. * No. 191. * No. 20. * No. 91. 248 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.dj. heard to say ' I am 'Isa to my hen' [f>. 'the hen knows that I am the great 'fsaKanQ']." 144. " 'fsA IBN SAL19, el Bedayri." He was the father of Sheikh Muhammad^ Sowir el Dhahab, and a pupil of 'Abd el Rahman* ibn Gdbir. 145. "IsmA'Il SA. . .{torn). . .ibn el Sheikh Mekki* el Daka- lAshi." His mother was Khayra, a SakamiLwfa, who was given to Sheikh Mekki as a present by the Sultan of Tekali and bore to him el NOr and Ismd'fl. 146. " 'IZZ EL DfN WALAD NAPf 'A;" He was bom at el Manilfil, and was a follower of Sheikh Dafa'alla, and later of Muhammad walad Medani and Muhammad walad 'Awayda. K 147. *"* El ICadAl' Muhammad." He was the son of Ibrdhim ibn 'Abadi ''el Faradi" by the daughter of el Mesallami^ walad Abu Wanaysa, and was sumamed "el l^jtd&L** because he was an upright man.. . .His father taught him law [KhaUi] and apostleship.. . .He was bom on the White Nile, and went to Kordofin to visit his pupil GkSdatuUa^, and was given a present of 50 camels by the king of the KungAra. He lived in the reign of Ounsa walad N^ir, and died at Um T^^ ^ter a residence there of four months, and was buried with ''el Faradi" and el Mesallami He is fabled on one occasion to have flown to the Gezira [el Huoi] on his bedstead. 148. ^ '' KA^UMR IBN EL QAg IbrAhIm^ ibn BaRRI ibn 'ADfLA IBN TiMYA." He was taught by his father's brother thtfelu 'Ali*, and ¥^as a con- temporary of Bdsbdr^®. 149. ^^"Kash ibn Sidr ibn 'Abd el Nebi ibn 'AofB IBN RikAb IBN GhulAmulla." He begot ^asan, the father of the feki Qammad ^ and of Qalima, and Ijusayn, the father of 'Ali; and 'Ali married Ijalima and by her begot the feki 'Othmdn "Sid el Ruaykiba" and another.. . .His son I^asan was nicknamed "Abu Halima" ["Father of IjlaUma"] after his daughter Qalima.. . . As he lived among the MoghArba he was buried among them. 150. "KerrAr ibn el Sheikh SelmAn^' el TowAli." 151. ''KHALfL ibn 'Ali, el Sdridi el Khamaysi." He was bom at Kagoi Island and was a contemporary of Sheikh Ijasan ^^ walad QasQna. ^ No. 191, * No. 17. ' No. 169. * Tree 11. * No. 172. • No. loa. ' Tree 3. » No. 136. • No. 58. i<> No. 73. " Tree i. " No. 121. ^ No. 230, ^* No. 132. J¥.D8. OF THE SUDAN 249 152. " KHALfL IBN BishAra, el Dwayhi." He was known as "Abu Sayf 'Od" or " Sayf el 'Od.". . .He was bom at Shanbdt and was a pupil of Sheikh Muhammad^ walad el T^rayfi-- • • He dwelt and died at T^^* 153. "KHALfL IBN EL ROMI." He was a Dongoldwi Gdbri by race, and migrated southwards to Burkum where he dweh, living a holy life, for some years. Then he went, 4it el Hdg 'Omdra's request, to DddOn and built mosques. Several wonders and miracles are related of him; such as the following: ''There came to him a man, saying 'A slave-woman of mine ran 4nvay a year ago : pray God to return her to me.* [Khalfl] said ' Fetch a jar of servants' beer and a gelded cock ' ; and the man fetched two jars of servants' beer and two gelded cocks : then they strained the beer and drank it, that is he [sc. Khalfl] and his DanAgla who were with him. Then came the man and said to him 'Where is my slave- woman ?' He replied 'Go among the trees and say "O Bakhita*!" three times.' And the woman appeared, carrying a waterskin with the ropes of it [trailing] over her face; and she said 'My master, what has brought you here ? This is the river Atbara.' Her master answered her ' This is Senndr.' Then he drove her with him and came [to Khalfl] and [Khalfl] from afar off said to him ' Be off with you'.' "... Again, "when the troops all revolted against the king of the Fung at ]^erri and Senndr and el fs, and the soldiers had surrounded him on every side, and had killed all who were with him, so that none were left but thirty horsemen, and when [the king] had hidden from them in the courtyard of Kimayr bint el Mek, his sister, Kimayr went to Sheikh Khalfl and said to him ' My lord, my brother is losing his kingdom and we fear his destruction at the hands of his slaves.' And lie said to her 'Your brother is the wrongdoer and the mischief- maker.' She replied 'Let him come to you, and he will repent at your hands of his wrongdoing and mischief-making.' He said * Bring him to me.' And she went to the king and brought him muffled and disguised in woman's raiment; and when he came before the Sheikh he said ' I repent of what you prohibit.' [The Sheikh] replied "The Fung have taken your crown [lit. "turban of the king"] from you, but here is my turban for you, and I guarantee to you the king- dom of your father until you die ; but if you go forth to battle, take me with you and I will bring [or, " and take with you "] el Hdg 'Omira [sc. to your aid].' And in the morning he went forth against those armies with his thirty horsemen, and took with him the Sheikh and 'Cl Hdg 'Omdra, as the Sheikh had commanded him, and he routed ^ No. 177. * reading dZt^i^ for d^ ' reading i^^t for ^jm^\. 250 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.djl them by the blessing of the Sheikh, and slew them with most dire slaughter, and remained king until he died. Now the king mentioned was Bddi el Ahmar ibn Ounsa walad el Malik N^ir." 154. ^''Kh6gali ibn 'Abd el Rahman ibn iBRAiriM'' (d. 1155* A JI.). "His mother's name was Dowwi bint Kh6gali; and his father 'Abd el Rahman was a Mahassi Kabini, and his mother a Mahassia Mushayriffa. His grandfather Ibrihim was one of the disciples of the AwlAd' GAbir and a follower of Muhammad ibn el Sheikh IbriUiim el Billid, as I have seen it written. Sheikh Kh6gali was bom on TQti Island, and was first taught to write by 'Ayesha el Fakira bint walad Kadil. He learnt what pertains to die sphere of faith [*ibn el kaUm] and Sufiism^ from the/e^* Arbib^, and studied law [KhaUl] under Sheikh el Zayn^ walad Sughayerun.. . .He went on the pilgrimage to the holy house of God, and followed the teaching of Sheikh Ahmad el Tabankatiwi el Felliti, the divine saint [ku$b] who resided at Medina." His life and character are then treated of from three aspects (itufor). Firstly are given records of things said by him, and of hun by various eminent holy-men ; secondly a description of his character and personal appearance; thirdly miracles performed by him. The following are quota- tions from parts two and three respectively. (i) ''It was characteristic of him that he held to the Book and the Law [swma] and followed [the precepts and example of] the Shidhalia Sayyids as to word and deed. And he used to wear gorgeous raiments, such as a green robe of Basra, and upon his head a red fez [farbUsh]^ and [round it] as a turban rich muslin stuffs. For footwear he wore shoes \farmliga] ; and he fumigated himself with India-wood [el 'Ud el hindi]^ and perfumed himself, and put Abys- sinian civet on his beard and on his clothes. All this he did in imita- tion of Sheikh Abu el liasan el Sh&dhali, for all blessings come from God Almighty and he was thankful to Him for the same. And it was remarked to him that the Kidiria only wear cotton shirts and scanty clothes, and he replied 'My clothes proclaim to the world "We are in no need of you," but their clothes say "We are in need of you."' It was also characteristic of him that he never rose up to salute any of the great ones of the earth, neither the AwlAd 'Agib, the rulers of his country, nor the kings of Ga'al, nor any of the nobility^ ^ Tree 7. * 1742 a.d. * No. 17, etc. * reading ^^^a:;}\ for J^^oJt. » No. 65. • No. as8. IV. D8. OF THE SUDAN 251 excepting only two men, the successor [KhaUfa] of Sheikh Idris and the successor of Sheikh SughayerQn. El Sha'ardwi says that such superiority, namely [that shown by] his not rising up, has not occurred among any [other] sheikhs, not even in the case of Sheikh 'Abd el IKLddir, for the latter, if the 'Abb^id Khalifa came to see him, used to rise up. [The only ex- ception is furnished by] Sheikh Muhammad el ^anafi el Shddhali in Egjrpt, who used not to rise up for any one, neither for Pashas nor for Sanjaks.".. . (2) It is related that a sandbank formed off Tod Island and greatly impeded the working of the water-wheels of the Ma^ass. The latter ap- pealed to Kh6gali, pointing out that they would have to migrate elsewhere, since they were shut off from the water at low Nile ; so Kh6gali mounted his donkey and went to the bank and dipped his staff in the river and 9aid '^In the name of God the Compassionate and Merciful! O Sheikh Ahnuid ibn el Nisiri!" — and the sandbank disappeared: ''and this miracle has lasted until our own day, this year of 1219^. Now his staff was of iron." He was, in addition, a great healer of the sick. "I and the King of Death," said he, on one occasion, ''have contended together for the life of the daughter of 'Ebayd, and he has left her to me.**. . . His final exploit is related thus: ''When the Sultan Bukr, Sultan of [the] KungAra, heard of some abusive remarks of King Bddi he swore that he would enter Senndr, and tear up its trees, and dam its river [so that] cavalry might ride over its bed. Then he made his preparations and set forth till he reached the outskirts of the country on the east side; and he was at el Mefiza when he saw Sheikh Kh6gali ; and the Sheikh had in his hand a staff and rapped him with it on the finger-tips^. And his hand swelled up and became paral3rsed [Hi. * died *], and this was the cause of his death, for the Sultan of the Fung had besought the mediation of Sheikh Kh6gali, and said to him ' The Sultan of [the] FOR is coming against us.' — ^Then the Sultan Bukr, the Sultan of [the] KungAra, enquired of the river folk saying ' There came to me a dark man wearing a green robe and rapped me with a staff,' and described him to them as he had seen him ; and they rcpUed 'That was Sheikh Kh6gali."'. . . Elsewhere we find the following: " As regards his original faith, the foundation thereof was Kddirism, but in his methods of daily readings of the Kurdn [azvrdd] and in his rules of personal conduct he was a Shddhali, and indeed his ' Sheikh ' was a pupil of Sheikh Muhammad el Ndsir the Shddhali.". . .We 1 1805 A.D. * reading di'jJ^] for ap*^-^!. 252 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.Da. are ako told the date of his death: " He died, God bless him, on the forenoon of Sunday the i8th of Gamid el Thini in the year fifty- five^ ; and his son the feki Ahmad succeeded him by his father's direction, and was a pious servant [of God] and followed in his father's footsteps in all purity of heart; and the period of his holding ofiice [as Khalifa] was six years." 155* '"^URNI IBN EL FEKI MuHAMMAD' AbU SAfifB IBN EL FEKI 'AlI IBN BaRRI." He was a follower of el Hig 'Abdulla^ el Halanki. L 156. *"LukAni." The brother of the mother of Sheikh Qasan * ibn IjasQna and a pupil of Sheikh 'Abd el Rahman^ ibn Gdbir. He was one of the 40 disciples all of whom attained the rank of Kufb, M 157. ®"MahmCd el 'Araki, 'RAgil el Kusayer.'" "He was bom on the White [Nile], and went for instruction to Egypt and was the pupil of el Ndsir el Lukini and Shams el Din el Lukini; and he was the first to order the people to observe the period of probation [after divorce]. Before his time a woman could be divorced by her husband and married by another, all in one day or on successive da)rs. He settled on Gezirat el Huoi on the banks of the White Nile and built himself a mansion, which is now known as ^usayer Mahmud.. . . Now his coming was before that of the AwlAd GAbir*: the latter studied under el BanQfari, and el BanQfari under 'Abd el Rahman el Ag-huri, and Sheikh 'Abd el Rahman el Ag-hOri was a follower of Shams el Din and Ndsir el Din, the two Lukinis. His coming was in the time of the Fung, and Sheikh Kh6gali ^^ said that from el Khartoum to el fs there were seventeen schools, all of which were destroyed by Shilluk and Um Lahm.*\ . . He died and was buried at el IjLu^ayer. 158. ^"MAlik ibn el Sheikh 'Abd el Rahman^* walad Ham- MADTU." He lived at el Z6ra, and built a mosque wherein law [KhalU] was taught.. . .His son was 'Abd el Rahman, the father of the feki ICarbiwi and Mdlik ''Among his pupils were thefekis Ahmad and 'Abdulla, ^ 1743 AJ). * Tree 3. * No. 178. * No. 33. » Tree 5. « No. 132. ^ No. 17. • Tree 7. • No. 17, etc. 1® No. 154. " Tree 10. ^ No. 21. IV. Da. OF THE SUDAN 253 the sons of the feki J^ammad^ ibn el Magdhdb, and thitfeki Kh6gali» the KhaUfa of the Ghubush, and the feki Muhammad ibn ^&mid d Mitkendbi, and Tdhir the grandchild [sabf] of Hammad' ibn Mariam, and 'Abdulla walad Mekka the grandchild of Sheikh Mu- hammad' ibn el Terayfi." 159. *"MarzOk IBN EL Sheikh Ya'a^Cb^" He succeeded his brother Mosa *. . . . He was buried with his father and his brother at el Ijlumr. 160. '"MA2aii IBN EL TankAr." He was a pupil of his mother's brother, el Ijig Muhammad ^ ibn Serhin, and a follower of Sheikh Idris*. 161. ^^"Medani *el IIaggar' ibn 'Omar ibn SerhAn." He was the nephew of Sheikh SughayerQn ^ and was taught by him» and so proficient did he become that he was nicknamed "el Ijlaggar" ["the Rock"] When SughayerQn died, [his successor] Sheikh el Zayn^ invited him to assist him with the teaching in the mosque until IbriUm^ was grown up He was buried at el K6z, and his tomb is known as kubhat el Haggar His sons were Ku^bi and Norayn, the former father of the feki Ibrdhim, and the latter of Muhammad "ibn cl Rayda." ** [This Muhammad's] mother was Burra bint el Sheikh el Zayn and the mother of his father Nurayn was Rdbi'a bint el Sheikh SughayerQn; and he was taught by the feki *Abd el Rahman^* ibn Asfd ; and when he died he was buried at el K6z in front of the kubba of his grandfather Medani.". . . 162. ""Medani ibn Mu^iammad" ibn Medani el NAti?-" He was taught by his father, and also by his grandfathers {i.e, grand- father and great-great-uncles), the Awldd Um Gadayn, Muhammad ^^ and Medani ^^ Among his pupils was tYit feki Hammad ^' ibn el Magdhab. . . . He was buried at Nori with his fathers ''And the feki Sheikh ibn Medani said * The MedaniyyCn are the gold and we the silver.' ". • . He taught the Kurin to BAsbdr*<^. 163. ^"Medani el NAjik ibn el Sheikh 'Abd el Rahman" WALAD IJaMMADTU." He was called "el fi^r" ["the Aviator"].. . .The reason why he was called also "el Nd^ik" ["the Oracle"] was that after his death a quarrel arose as to his successor, and a feki appealed to him at his tomb, "and he replied to him [ndtikahu] from the tomb 'The KhaUfa is Sheikh': now Sheikh^ was his full-brother.". . .After considerable wranglings Sheikh was duly appointed and was known thereafter as " S6% ^ No. 123. * No. 124. * No. 177. * Tree 8. * No. 254. • No. 209. ' Tree i. ® No. 241. • No. 141. 10 Tree i. ^^ No. 241. ^ No. 258. " No. 139. 1* No. 15. " Tree 10. ^^ No. 194. " No. 203. ^® No. 164. ^* No. 123. ^ No. 73. " Tree 10. « No. 21. » No. 236. 254 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.ds. Medani" ["the Voice of Medani"].. . .His son was Muhammad.. . .Among his pupils was Bisbir^. 164. * " MeDANI WALAD Um GaDAYN." He was the son of Sheikh 'Abd el Rahman' ibn HammadtO. ''Now Medani^ el Ni^ died during the lifetime of his father Sheikh 'Abd el Rahman, so he [walad Um Gada3m] was called Medani after him in the hope that he would be like his brother, and indeed God fulfilled this hope.". . . His sons were 'Abd el Rahman Abu Fik *, 'Abd el Ra^im, Sheikh ibn Medani and Hammadtu ibn Medani of Dongola. ... He had great influence with the kings of Dongola and the SiiAi^iA. 165. "*El Medowi"' (d. 1095 A.H.*). His fiill name was Muhammad ibn Muhammad el Kadiwi^ ibn el Sheikh Muhammad ' el Mi^ri He was taught by his grandfather el Mifri He visited Sennir and stayed there with thcfeki 'C^oira*, who introduced him to King Ounsa ibn Ni^ir before all the coiut. On this occasion the king at once dismissed his court and rose up to greet him While at Senndr he was frequently received by the king and loaded with presents.. . .He died at J^6z Ragab in the year Um Lahm, 166. ^®" Medowi IBN BarakAt ibn Hammad" ibn el Sheikh Idris." He was a pupil of thefekis Belil ^ and Abu el Hasan ^, and highly spoken of by Sheikhs Kh6gaUi* and Sdlih 15 Bin el Nuki! . . . He " lit the fire of the l^uiin" at three places, viz. el 'Ayl Fung, Gedid and Elti He had a son, Xhtfeki Muhammad. 167. I*** Medowi ibn el Sheikh Bedowi"." He succeeded his father, and was succeeded by his son Sheikh Nd^ir el Din. 168. " Medowi ibn Medani ibn 'Abd el Diim ibn 'fsa, el Ansiri el Khazragi." He was bom at Kutr^g, and was a follower of el l^dil ^® ibn el Fara^i. . . .He was taught by Sheikhs Barakdt^* ibn Qammad and Sheraf el Dfn^ walad Barri. 169. "Mekki EL Daj^alAshi." He lived between el She^ayk and 'Id el Gima'a and was a pupil of Sheikh Dafa'alla». 170. "Mekki EL Na^O, el Rubitibi." He was a pupil and disciple of Sheikh Muhammad^ el Mifri. Among his pupils were Sheikh MOsa^ walad Ya'akob '*Abu Kussa," el Sherif 'Abd el Rahman, and thefekis j^imid el Layn^ and Ijlamayd*^ el Sdridi ^ No. 73. * Tree 10. • No. 21. * No. 163. ^ No. 14. ^ 1684 A.D. ' reading ^^\jX)\ for ^^\jA\. ® No. 195. • No. 219. ^^ Tree 4. ^^ No. 122. " No. 79. ^ No. 47. " No. 154. 1* No. 226. " Tree 12. " No. 74. i« No. 147. i» No. 72. *o No. 237. «i No. 84. « No. 195. « No. 209. •* No. 112. ** No. 129 IV. D 3. OF THE SUDAN 255 " His large commentary on the SenOssia consisted of 40 pamphlets yturdst]^ and his smaller commentary of 10 pamphlets. He also wrote a commentary on articles of faith concerning apostleship [*afddat el risdla] and, it is said, a commentary on apostleship [risdla]y but of this I am not sure." 171. ^ " El Mesallami.** He was a disciple of el ^dil Muhammad', his " Sheikh " and paternal uncle, and was taught by him. His companion in Sufiism was Sheikh Dafa'alla el 'Araki' the son of Sheikh Abu Idrls He was buried at el Kubia with his " Sheikh " el Ipidil and his grandfather el Mesallami^. 172. * " El Mesallami WAD Abu Wanaysa." " [Abu Wanaysa's] father was *Ali el Fakir, and Wanaysa was his daughter.". . .El Mesallami was a follower of Sheikh 'Abd el Rahman* ibn Gdbir and lived on the White Nile, and was finally buried between that river and el KharQ'a Among his contemporaries as pupils of Sheikh *Abd el Rahman were Sheikhs Ya'akub^ ibn el Sheikh Bin el Nuki and 'Abdulla ^ ei 'Araki and 'Abd el Rahman • el Nuwayri and el ^ig Lukini ^^ and 'fsa^^, the father of Muhammad walad 'fsa " Sowir el Dhahab.'* "•El Misri'" {vide sub "Muhammad 'el Misri,'" No. 195). 173. "Muhammad ibn el 'AbbAsi.'* He was a pupil of Muhammad ^ ibn 'fsa " Sowir el Dhahab." His son was the feki Mosa. 174. "Muhammad IBN 'Abd EL DAfa'i^." A follower of Sheikh Kh6gali^^ He was the successor of Sheikh Muhammad ^^ walad Diud el Lukr. He was buried at Qilla 'Agfb. 175. ^^" Muhammad ibn el feki 'Abd el Ra^^man ibn el Agh- bash." He was taught by thefekis Belil ^^ and Abu el Ijasan^* and Busifi and Ferah^^ walad Arbib, and succeeded his father "He united learn- ing and good works." 176. *®"MUIJAMMAD IBN 'AbDULLA*^ IBN HaMMAD." He was caUed "el 'Ahm" ["The Learned"] and "Sdhib el Sishia" P'The Commentator"] He was taught by his paternal uncle the feki 'Abd el Migid^ and by the feki Muhammad el Azrak^, and followed in his life the precepts of Sheikh Bedowi^ walad Abu Delayk He died at Berber. 177. ^"Muhammad IBN EL Sheikh 'Abdulla** el Terayfi." When Sheikh Dafa'alla^ el 'Araki died, Muhammad's paternal imcle ^ Tree 11. ^ No. 147. * No. 84. * No. 172. * Tree 11. • No. 17. ^ No. 254. ® No. 34. • No. 23. " No. 156. " No. 144. ^ No. 191. " No. 4. " No. 154. ^ No. 186. " Tree 2. " No. 79. " No. 47. » No. 94. «o Tree 2. ^ No. 35. ^ No. 10. *• No. 204. ^ No. 74. » Tree 9. ««No.4i. «7 No. 84. 256 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.ds. Shams d Din married him to his daughter 'AnkiMflnu. . .He had a son^ YoseP.. . .He was buried at Abu Ijaiiz. "Muhammad 'Abu 'A^la'** (vide sub "Abu 'Akla," No. 42). 178. ^"Mu^ABOAAD Abu SABiBibn Timya, el Siridi." "Sheikh ^asan' appointed him to succeed his father^, and the reason for this was that the Sheikh's sons were in disagreement, some of them wanting 'Araki and some this Muhammad. Then the question was put to their father's brother el Hig Ibr&him^ as to who was to be the KhaUfa^ and he said ' I will not say to one of the sons of 'Ali* " Come forward " and to the other " Remain behind." Will they ga to Sheikh Hasan ? ' So diey^ set out to see him, but 'Araki and his brediren reached the Sheikh first ; and [the latter] condescended to them and slaughtered a sheep for them : then came this Muhammad and his brethren, and [the Sheikh] condescended to them and said ' Fetch the matting for the successor [KhaUfa] of Walad Barri^'". . . 179. » " Muhammad ibn 'AbOdi " ' Wakimir (?).' " A pupil of his father A description of his clothes follows. 180. "Muhammad ibn 'AdlAn, el Shifa'i el Hdshibi." He was a pupil of 'Abdulla el Moghrabi, a learned man of Medina Subsequently he went to Tankisi in the SiiAi^iA country and taught there* . . .He also did missionary work in BomQ and Hausaland \Afnti\. Among his pupils were Ismi'fl ibn el feki el Zayn el Sherif&bi^ Muhammad walad FeraJ^, Muhammad walad Sulaymin and Sa'ad walad G6dulla. "Muhammad *el 'Agami* ibn HasCna" {vide sub "el 'Agami,'" No. 55). 181. "MuQABiBHAD IBN 'Ali IBN Karm EL KImAni, el Misri el Shifa'i." He entered the Sudan in the early days of the Fung rule and took up his residence at Arbagi, Senndr and Berber, in turn. He died and was buried at Berber. " He was one of God's own miracles, for all the Sheikhs were taught by him knowledge and the laws of obligation [el ferid]^ as for instance Sheikh 'AbduUa^ el 'Araki and el Kidi Dushayn^ el Shifa'i and Sheikh 'Abd el Rahman ^^ walad ^am- madtu and Sheikh Ibrihim el Faradi^^. . .and Sheikh Muhammad ^^ el Misri."... His sons were el Shakik and Shifa'i and Mekki and Medani. ^ No. 256. • Tree 3. ' No. 132. * No. 58. » No. 136. • No. 58. ^ reading l>U for jiLi. « No. 58. » Tree 11. ^^ No. 54. " No. 34. " No. 93. " No. 21. " No. 135. " No. 195. IV. Da OF THE SUDAN 257 182. "Muhammad ibn Anas." He was a follower of Sheikh Kh6gali^ and the fekis 'Abd el Rahman^ ibn Asfd and 'Abd el Rizilj: el 'Awadi. 183. "Mu^ABfMAD IBN ArbAb*'* (d. II70 AJI.*). A follower of el Hig Kh6gali^, as were his brothers Busifi and Ferah*. . . .He was buried at el Bashikira. 184. "Muhammad ibn 'Awayda." A pupil of el CLadil' ibn el Faradi. "Muhammad 'el Azrak'" {pide sub "Muhammad ibn el Sheikh elZayn'*). " Muhammad * BAn el NukA ' " {vide ftti " B4n el Nuki," No. 71). 185. ^"Muhammad ibn el Sheikh Dafa'alla* ibn el Sheikh Abu Idris." He was taught by, assisted and succeeded his father He was a contemporary of the fefd Medani walad Dushayn. " Muhammad el ParIr ibn IdrIs " {vide sub " DdUb Nesi/* No. 90). 186. "Muhammad ibn DACd el Lu^^®, el *Udi." His mother was Kerita bint el Qdg Tehimid, and he was bom at Bayba between Elti and Um 'Ukud He was a pupil of Sheikh 'Abdulla el *Araki^, who, on his deathbed, appointed him his successor.. . .He died at Hilla 'Agfb on the Dinder. 187. ^* " Muhammad walad D6LfB." His father was Muhammad el Parir^' ibn Idrfs ibn D61ib el Rikibi, and his mother was named Zaynab He was bom at Debba, educated there and died there He lived in the reign of King Ounsa walad Ni^ir Among the miracles related of him are the following: (i) He was attacked by a scorpion and spat upon it, and it died.. . . (2) A dog barked at him and he turned round upon it, and it died 188. " Muhammad ibn FAiD EL SHERiF." He was bom on the shore of the Bitter Sea [Bohr el Murr],. . .He was a pupil of Sheikh Idris^^. " Muhammad ibn GemAl el DfN " {vide sub " IJalAwi," No. 109). 189. ^^" Muhammad ibn HAg ^abIb ibn I^abib Nesi",el Rikibi." He lived at Kashibi Island in Dongola It is related of him that when "ICing Dekin of Kordofil" presented him with 50 head [sc, "of slaves," or '* of cattle "] he said that he did not deserve so much and asked that they should be given instead to Sheikh ZUda^^ ibn el NOr who did deserve them He was a descendant of Sheikh GhulimuUa, whose kubba is at Dongola el 'AgOz He himself was buried at Ipishibi. * No. 154. 2 No. 15. ' No. 65. * 1756 AJ). ^ No. 154. • No. 94. ^ No. 147. • Tree 9. » No. 84. ^^ reading jmU\ for ^'^1. " No. 34. 12 Tree i. ^ No. 90. ^* No. 141. " Tree i. ^* No. 105. ^' No. 259. M.S. n 17 2s8 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.d3. 190. ^'' Muhammad ' el HAMfM ' ibn 'Abd el SAdik ibn MAshir, el Rikibi." He was nicknamed "el Hamim" ["the Earnest"] because the wife of his " Sheikh" sent him to buy a dish of bread [kisra], and, on his return, he found she had left the village, so he followed her with the dish of bread from Arbagi to Sennir and thence to ^Obia He was a pupil of Sheikh Tdg el Din el Bahiri' and a contemporary of Sheikhs Idris' and Bin el Nukd el Parlr^, and the latter wrote some verses in his honour He died and was buried at el Mundara. "Muhammad ibn Hammad ibn el Sheikh Idris" {vide sub "Bdn el Nukd," No. 71). " Muhammad * Walad el Ba^ ' ibn el Sheikh Ibrihim el Faradi " {vide mb " Walad el Bahr," No. 252). 191. "Muhammad ibn 'Isa ibn SAlih, el Bedayri, *Sow4r el Dhahab ' [* The Bracelet of Gold ']." His mother was Hakika Among his pupils were 'fsa^ walad KanO, 'Abdulla* el Aghbash the father of the Ghubush, Nusr el Tergami, and 'Abd el Rahman Abu Maldh the father of Sheikh Kh6gali^; and among his friends were Sheikh 'AwOda® Shakil el Kdrih, el Hig 'Abdulla the holy-man* of Gerri, Muhanunad^® walad el 'Abbdsi, and Hammad^^ walad Abu Halima the holy-man of ShariQ He lived in the reign of Bddi ibn Rubdt "He ruled the seven kings of the Gin, and the Fung and the kings of Ga'al obeyed him." ... He was buried at Dongola. "Muhammad 'el KadAl'" {vide sub '''El Kadil' Muhammad," No. 147). "Muhammad el KanAwi" {vide sub "Muhanmiad *el Misri,'" No. 19s). "Muhammad * walad ^Cta*" {vide sub "Muhanmiad ibn Mus- allam," No. 196). 192. ^2 ** Muhammad IBN MahmCd^^ EL 'Araki." He was a most learned and pious man, and was buried with his famous father at el Ku§ayer. 193. " Muhammad ibn Medani ibn Dushayn^* * Kidi el 'Addla.' " "Sheikh 'Izz el Dm" walad Nafi'a el 'Araki said 'After Sheikh Dafa'alla the man who had intimacy with God was the feki Mu- hammad ibn Medani.'". . .Among his contemporaries were Sheikhs Masa^* walad Ya'akQb and Hammad ibn Dafa'alla, and among his pupils the fefus Dafa'alla ibn 'Abd el Haffz and Khidr the holy-man [rdgil] of el Naba and 'Abd el Hddi the holy-man of el Ruays "He was buried in the village which is famous by his name." 1 Tree i. * No. 67. » No. 141. * No. 71. ^ No. 143. • No. 31. ' No. 154. * No. 66. » reading J^\j for Jm^\j. ^^ No. 173. " No. 121. ^ Tree 7. ^^ No. 157. " No. 93. ^ No. 146. " No. 209. \ IV. Da OF THE SUDAN 259 194. ^*'Mu^iAMMAD IBN Medani* bl NAji^ ibn el Sheikh 'Abd el Rahman walad Hammadtu." He was taught by his father's brother the fehi Sheikh' el A'sir^, whom he succeeded '' And the/?Af Ijammad^ ibn el Magdhub told me that Muhammad walad Sdlim el 'Adawi said to him 'When I went to Egypt I found no one whose knowledge \jit. "who could read"] of law [KhaUl] equalled that of Muhammad ibn Medani, excepting el Khadishi.'. . . Now the Muhammads who shared one name and one father and one epoch were three, Muhammad® ibn Medani ibn Dushayn and Muhammad^ ibn Medani ibn 'Abd el Rahman ibn Hammadtu and • • • Muhammad ibn Medani ibn el 'Alim el Shifa'i." 195. "Muhammad *el Mi§ri.'" Also called Muhanunad el Kandwi [Fatdwi ?]. He was taught by Sheikh Sdlim el SanhOri® and Yosef el Razkibi walad 'Abd el Bdki.. . .He visited the land of the Fung, e.g. Sennir and Arbagi, " in the second half of the tenth century, in the days of Sheikh *Agfb.". . .He finally died at Berber. "Muhammad ibn Muhammad el KadAwi" {vide sub "el Me- dowi," No. 165). 196. ® "Muhammad IBN MusALLAM." He was generally called "Walad Kata" after his mother |$lata the daughter of Amna bint Fdfima bint Gdbir, [Fd^ima] being the sister of the four Imdms ^^ His father was a ^alanki of the Nds walad Sida He was taught by his mother's brother the fefn Muhammad^ ibn el Tankir. He first taught at el K6z and then moved his residence to el I^ildlia. 197. "Muhammad el Nukr ibn el Sheikh 'Abd el Rdzik^* Abu KLurun." He was taught by his father and the Awldd Ya'akab^. 198. " " Muhammad ibn el HAg NCr ibn el feki Hammad^^ walad Abu Halima, el Rikabi.". . . He was bom at Sharda, and was taught by Hammad^* ibn Flamaydin and Sheraf el Din^^ walad Barri He instructed Ibrdhim the son of his brother Kaling His sons, the fekis NOr and Medani, succeeded him in turn. "Muhammad ibn Nusr el Tergami" {vide sub "Abu Sinayna," No. 51). ^ Tree 10. * No. 163. ® No. 236. * reading ji.^'^l for jm»idi\. * No. 123. * No. 193. ^ No. 194. * reading igj^y^^ for j3f^»Jt. • Tree i. " No. 17, etc. ^ No. 202. " No. 27. " No. 254. 1* Tree i. "No. 121. " No. 120. ^^ No. 237. 17—2 26o THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.D3. 199. "Muhammad ibn *OmrAn." He was taught what pertains to the sphere of faith [*ilm el kaUm] and logic [el muntik] at Shendi by el Mojowi^ ibn el Misri. 200. "Muhammad ibn el feki SAlim, el Miidi." He was a follower of the feki BeUl' and his son 'Abd el Ra^an' and Sheikh Kh6gaU«. "Muhammad ibn Ser^eAn" (vide sub '' SughayerQn," No. 241). "Mu^iAMMAD WALAD EL Shukl" (vide sub "Walad el Shu^l," No. 253). 201. ''MuQAMMAD IBN SurOr ibn el liig Ghandwa." A follower of Sheikh Hasan^. "Muhammad TAg el DIn" (vide sub "el Bahiri," No. 67). 202. ^"MuiiAMMAD IBN EL Tan^Ar, el Ga'ali el Bishirdbi." His mother was Amna bint Fi(ima bint Gdbir, and he was taught by her brother SughayerQn^ He was a follower of Sheikh Idris* and would have liked to be his successor but was prevented by Sheikh 'Abd el Rdzik*. He then settled at el Muays and built a mosque there, and subsequently went south to el Bursiy where he died.. . .Among his pupils were Muhammad "walad Kata^o" and Sheikh Hammad" ibn el Turdbi. 203. ""Mukeammad *ibn Um Gadayn' ibn el Sheikh 'Abd el Rahman^ ibn Haininadtu." He was taught by his brother the feki Sheikh^^, whom he eventually succeeded, and by his brother's son Ibn Medani^^ Among his pupils were 'Abd el Rahman^* ibn Asfd and Medani^^ ibn Muhammad ibn Medani.. . .He was buried with his brother Medani^® at el 'Egayga His sons were 'Abd el Rahman, Hammadtu and Ibrdhim Muhammad, the son of the last-named, succeeded the Awldd Um Gadayn as Khalifa, 204. ^®" Muhammad ibn el Sheikh el Zayn, *el Azrak'" (d. 1108A.H.20). He was taught by his father and his paternal imcle Ibrdhim "el Haggar*^." The latter died in 1098 a.h.** The feki Stiim el M^di was one of his pupils One of his miracles is related thus: "The late Sheikh Ismd'fl ibn Belil told me that one of the Hudfir was in a boat on the Salt Sea, and a storm arose so that the boat was almost swamped, and the man called upon Muhammad ibn el Zayn, and saw him come flying through the air with his staff; and the sea became calm and the boat was saved.". . .He died in the year Um Hinaydil, viz. 1108. ^ No. 165. * No. 79. ' No. 16. * No. 154. * No. 132. • Tree i. ^ No. 241. * No. 141. » No. 27. ^^ No. 196. " No. 125. ^ Tree 10. ^' No. 21. ^* No. 236. ^* No. 194. " No. 15. " No. 162. " No. 164. " Tree i. ^ 1696 a.d. " No. 139. ^ 1686 A.D. > IV. D8. OF THE SUDAN 261 205. ^"Muhammad EL Zayn IBN EL Sheikh MarzO^V He was taught by his father's brother Mosa' and by Sheikh Sugha- yerOn^ His sons were Sheikh Ya'akdb and MarzOk and Medowi. 206. "MukhtAr walad Abu 'AnAya." A follower of Sheikh T^ha* ibn 'Omdra.. . .Sheikh Ismd'fl el Daka- lishi* and thefeki Ndfa'i were among his pupils. 207. "MukhjAr IBN Muhammad G6datulla^." His father was a disciple of el Kadil® ibn el Fara^i, and he himself was bom at el Zalata in Northern Kordofdl ''He died a martyr's death at the hands of Gunkul the Sultan of FOR — ^both he and his pupils — and their possessions were confiscated; and the reason was that [Mukhtir] ordered [the Sultan] to do the right, and warned tiim against wrongdoing. [For the Sultan] advanced from el KLib with 1000 horse to make war upon King Dekin, and [Mukhtdr's] disciple the/?/fiNdfa'i el Fezdri said to him^ * Sendme^^to him ' ; and [Mukhfir] replied 'Tell him not to fight the Fung in their country: if he does so God and the Prophet will be on their side, and I also.' And when [the Sultan] heard that he said * Raise the sword,' and when they had done so he said ' Please God I will kill the feki Mukhtir, and we will bury him among ourselves, and [then we shall be able to] visit [his tomb] ! ' And he set off to attack them (?) and found thefeki together with his disciples reading, and he killed both thefeki and his disciples and his compatriots and confiscated their goods. Then through the grace of the feki in those days was Gunkul slain, and [he died] leaving about fifty sons, and these have been killing one another even up to this present day. That any one of them should die in his bed, as for instance el 'fsdwi did, has been a rare occurrence." 208. ^^"MCsA WALAD KiSHAYB, el Ga'ali el 'Armdnibi el Mesal- kmdbi." One of his ancestors settled on the White Nile with the HasanAt; and, later, the KawAhla and others rendered Mosa obedience. . . . He was a pupil of Sheikh el Zayn" and a contemporary and equal of Sheikh Kh6gali^' He was succeeded by his son thefeki Medowi. 209. ""MCSAIBN Ya'akCb^^*' His mother was named Marhab.. . . He was a famous saint and miracle- worker, and was taught by his father. He lived in the reign of Bddi ibn Rubif It is said that a stray slave-woman was found who could not communicate in any known tongue with any one, but Mosa at once under- stood all she said He was buried at el Himir. ^ Tree 8. ^ No. 159. ^ No. 209. * No. 241. ^ No. 248. • No. 145. '^ No. 102. ® No. 147. ' reading djujl3 for •Jl^Ju. ^^ reading »j!J^j^ for ^^X-^jt. 11 Tree 11 (?). i« No. 258. " No. 154. 1* Tree 8. ^ No. 254. 262 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.ds. 210. "Mustafa el SHERir, el Moghrabi el Susi." ''He embraced Sufiism and followed Sheikh Muhammad^ ibn el Terayfi.". . . He was buried west of Asldng Island. N 211. ^"Nabray ibn el feki 'Abd el HAdi ibn el Sheikh Muhammad^ walad D61fb " He was bom at el Halfdya and educated by the feki Dafa'alla, and by xh&feki Payfiilla*, and by his father's brother the feki SughayerOn in Don- gola He was buried at el Halfdya. 212. ** Na'Im * 'Abd el Sheraka * ibn el Hdg, el Ga'ali el Nawdmi." He was bom at el Kerrada and buried near el Hililia.. . .''He was called ' 'Abd el Sheraka ' [' Servant of the Partnership '] because he divided his year into two halves: during one half he would serve Sheikh Idris^, and during the other he would serve Sheikh Abu Idris«." 213. "NA*fM EL BaT^iAnI." He was the disciple [howdr] of Sheikh Idris^.. . ."His tomb is in the desert in front of Walad Abu Delayk." 214. ®"Nanna ibn el TurAbi." He was the brother of Sheikh Hammad* el Nahlin. 215. "NowAw ibn el Sheikh Dow el Bayt^®" (d. 1176" a.h.). He was a Shifa'ite His son the feki Muhammad, a follower of Sheikh Kh6gali^, was taught by 'Abd el Rahman^ walad Beldl and died in 1 171^^, in his father's lifetime, and was succeeded by his son the feki el Tdhir. 216. ^^"NCr el DfN Abu Shimla ibn el Sheikh Muhammad^* el Hamfm." He was brother of Sheikh 'Ali el Nfl^' Their father migrated from Rufi'a to Mundara, and it was there his sons were buried It is related that Sheikh 'Ali sent his sons to the country south of Mundara, to fetch wood from the country of the dolayh palms, for re-roofing his mosques, and gave them twenty-four camels for the purpose. The party, however, met some elephants which frightened the camels by their trumpeting so that they bolted. The sons accordingly returned and reported to Sheikh 'Ali, who was about to borrow other camels when Nar el Din said "'I swear by Sheikh Tdg el Din el Bahdri the animals that caused our beasts to bolt shall bring [the wood] in their place.' Then he addressed an assistant of his father named Abu Sa'ad and said to 1 No. 177. 2 Tree i. » No. 187. * No. 89. * No. 141. « No. 48. ' No. 141. « Tree 9. • No. 125. ^® No. 91. " 1762 A.D. " No. 154. 1* No. 16. ^* 1757 A.D. " Tree i. " No. 190. " No. 62. \ IV. D3. OF THE SUDAN 263 him *Ab* Sa'ad!* and he replied *[Yes], master of Ab* Sa'ad's mother ! ' Then [Nur el Dfn] said * Tell the animals which made our beasts to bolt that Sheikh 'Ali's order to them is "Come and carry in their place.'" And the elephants came, and they were four in number, and carried the load of the twenty-four camels." 217. ^"El NCR iBN EL Sheikh MCsa* *Abu Kussa.'" His mother was a slave-woman, and his father's brother was Sheikh Muhammad walad Marzok He was buried at Mugaddala. 218. "NORAYN WALAD EL KUBGA." He was bom at el K6z, his mother being the daughter of Sheikh Sherif the disciple of Sheikh el Zayn' He taught at Arbagi His son was the fehi SenQssi*. He was buried at el Matassi (?). O 219. " 'OmAra IBN 'Abd el HApfz el Khatfb." His mother was the daughter of el Labadi^, and he was bom at Senndr. . . .In Ramaddn 1177 A.H.* he left Senndr and arrived in Egypt in Safar II 78 A.H.' After staying at el Azhar university he proceeded to the Hegdz. In 1 1 80® he returned to Egypt In 1189® he again performed the pil- grimage He married Fd^ima bint Sdlim, a merchant's daughter He was a contemporary of Sheikh 'Izz el Dfn^® walad Nafi'a of Mandkil, the disciple of el KaddP^ ibn el Faradi. R 220. "RAdulla ibn DelIla, el Sdridi el Khamaysi." He was bom at Shanbdt and was taught by fekis Beldl^ and Abu el Hasan^®. Later he went to el Bursi and el Turfdya, and died at the latter. 221. "Rahma EL HalAwi." A pupil of Tdg el Dfn^* el Bahdri. 222. i5«*RuBATandRiKAB." **They were the two sons of Ghuldmulla. RubAj was one of God's chosen [ragul magdhub]. The SowArda married a slave-girl of theirs to him, and deceived him about her, and she bore to him^* Sellm. Then they confessed to him their deceit and said to him * She is a slave.' So he complained of them to the Kddi, and the latter gave judgment for him that his son was free and bound him to pay the ^ No. 209. • 1764 a.d. 1 Tree 8. « No. 61. » 1776 A.D. 10 No. 146. i» No. 47. 1* No. 67. ^* reading ^,9^ a) for^^^j^LJ. « No. 258. ^ 1765 AJ). ^ No. 147. 15 Tree i. * No. 232. * 1767 A.D. ^ No. 79. 264 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.ds. value of the mother. This occurred in the time of the Fung. Now Selim sought the daughter of his uncle Rikib in marriage, and her name was Ganiba: but she refused him because of [the taint of] slavery. Then it happened that ELandil el 'Oni had a daughter who was sick, and he referred her case to Selim, and she recovered, so [Kandil] married her to him, and she begot '(3n. And '(3n begot Gibir, the father of the four Sheikhs. Again, Malik el Kanisa [lit. *The king of the Church*] had a sick daughter, and she was cured, and he married her to [Selim], and she bore to him Hadhlul. Then Ganiba bint Rikib regretted her refusal, for he was a man of piety and popular among the people ; so he married her and she bore him four sons, Ruzayn and 'Abd el Rdzik and Dahmash and Misbdh. Ruzayn was ancestor of the NAs HABfs Nesi^, and 'Abd el Rizik of NAs el Sheikh Hasan walad BelIl, and Dahmash of the RuaydAb, the people of Abyad Diri, and Misbih of the RiKAsf a of el 'Af^t- Ends. RikAb ibn Ghuldmulla had four sons, 'AbduUa and 'Abd el Nebi (by a single mother), and Zayd el Ferid, and Habib and 'Agib (by a single mother). 'Abdulla begot Qdg and Hagdg. VLig begot the D6ALiB, and Ilag^ begot the NAs walad Ak-hal. 'Abd el Nebi begot the SAdh^, and Zayd el Ferid the 'AkAzAb and the TamrAb and the ShabwAb, and *Agfb the SidrAb, the NAs walad Abu HALiMA. Here ends the genealogical tree of the RiKABfA.*' 223. "Sa'ad EL Kursanl" He was a Shiiki and taught at Nori His teacher was 'Abd el Rahman^ ibn Asfd. 224. "Sa'ad WALAD ShOshAi, el Moghrabi." He was buried near Shendi and north of it A contemporary of Sheikh SughayerOn*. 225. ''El QAg SA'iD IBN Mu^^AMMAD el 'Abb^i." He lived at el Tak^ and was taught aposdeship [risdla] by el Mesal* lami^ walad Abu Wanaysa.. . .He visited Berber, Shendi and Senndr. 226. ^**SAlii[ ibn BAn el Nu?A*" (b. 1092'; d. 1167® a.h.). "He was the third of the Khalifas who lit the fire of Sheikh 'Abd el ?:ddir in the land of the Fung." His biography is divided into three chapters; firstly, the evidence of his contemporaries as to his character, etc.; secondly, an account of his teaching and career, and thirdly praises of his virtues and some account of his miracles. ^ No. 105. * No. 15. * No. 241. * No. 172. * Tree 8. • No. 70. ' 1681 a.d. * 1753 aj). IV. Da. OF THE SUDAN 265 The following is from the second chapter: (Sdlih speaks) "Now Sheikh Qammad el Samih, when he invaded Shendi, killed the king of the GamCja and more than 100 men, and ravaged the country and looted our slaves and our cattle and our sheep and camels.. . .Then I and my cousins went to ask for them back and he returned a part to us . . . and promised the remainder. And that night I saw Sheikh 'Abd el Kidir sitting on a bed. . .and I said to him 'Ijlammad has looted my camels. . .etc.'" The following is from the third chapter: *' Sheikh Sdlih related that there came to him the divine message giving him leave to light the fire [of religion] after the death of Sheikh Bedowi. Now this was in the year '18^, and in that same year el Samih attacked Shendi. His son, Sheikh 'Abd el Rahman', was bom in the year '22'. And in those days the court gave him a share in the river-lands and the rain-lands ; and he lit the fire [of religion] and lived honourably according to his obligations and the divine laws and commandments^ ; and there was no house, whether of a true believer or otherwise, over which he had not influence. And he divided the land granted him by the court among the people as though it had been a banquet And he died in the year '67^ aged 75. . .and his place was taken by his son Sheikh el Zayn, acting for Sheikh 'Abd el Rahman* his brother, and [el Zayn] lit the fire like his father and executed all that his father had done at all times and places [Ut, * both when in a state of presence and of absence']. At the same time he never re- laxed his reading of the Kurdn, and especially [read it] during the last third of the night^. He died in the year '89^ aged 70, and his place was taken by his son Sheikh Bin el Nuki." 227. ®"SanhCri ibn Madthir ibn Sanhuri ibn Hanunuda^® ibn el TankAr." 228. ** SELfM, the holy-man [rdgil] of el Saydl " He was a Khdlidi, and was much praised by Sheikh liammad ibn el Turdbi He died at el Saydl. 229. "SelmAn el 'Awadi" (d. 1121 a.h.^^). He was taught, as a child, by Sheikh 'Abd el Rdzik^, and when grown up by Sheikh Muhammad el Nukr^' He died in the same year as the/e^' 'Abd el Mdgid^*, viz. 1121 a.h. ^ 1706 A.D. * No. 25. ' 1710 A.D. ^ reading dSif^jJu for aJI^^JU.*. ^ 1753 aj). • No. 25. ^ reading J^JJI for JJ! . ® 1775 A.D. * Tree i. ^® No. 130. ^ 1709 A.D. ^ No. 27. " No. 197. 1* No. 10. 266 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IV. D3. 230. " SelmAn el TowAli, ' el Zaghiit^' " He was a follower of Sheikh Muhammad el Hamim', and among his pupils were Sheikhs 'Abd el l^dir' ibn el Sheikh Idris, Abu DeUyk^ and Burt^ el Mesallami He died at the age of 120. 23 1 . '* SenCssi ibn el feki Mekki ibn el Sheikh 'Ali ibn el Sheikh IJAmid" (d. about iiiy^ A.H.). A follower of tht feki 'Abd el Rahman^ ibn Beldl He died at el Gebel about the year 11 17®. 232. "SENtSSI WALAD NORAYNV* He was bom near Arbagi His mother was one of the GhodiAt^®. 233- "" SerhAn ibn el IJAg Muhammad ibn Serhdn." He was bom at Aiko Island, and had a son named Idrfs He quarrelled with his cousins and migrated to the SiiAi^fA coimtry and settled to the east of the island on which the AwlAd GAbir dwelt, and married their sister Fifima, and begot el Hdg Muhammad^ and el Hig 'Omar and el Qig Abu el |Cisim and Amna, ''the mother of el Tanker's children.". . .He performed the pilgrimage. 234. " Ser^An ibn el feki SubAi^ walad Terdf." He was bom at Gerf ^umr, died in 1206^ aged about 90, and was buried at his birthplace He was a follower of *Abd el Rahman^^ ibn Bern. 235. ''Shammar ibn Muiiammad ibn 'Adlin, el Sh^." He was bom at Arbagi He was taught by the fefds Beldl^^ and Abu el Sasan^' and Busiti ibn el feki Arbdb" " He became a mufti [juris- consult] in the sects of both Milik and el Shdfa'i and a teacher of the doctrine of both. The people of Arbagi called him 'The Indian Boat' [Markab el Hind].**, . .He was buried at Arbagi. 236. "" Sheikh el A'sir^® ibn 'Abd el Rahman ibn Ilammadtu.'* He was bom and resided at Nori, and was taught by his father and his brother Medani*^ When the latter died a dispute arose as to whether Sheikh or Milik'^ should be his successor, and the choice fell upon Sheikh. . . .Among his pupils were 'Abd el Mdgid^ ibn el Aghbash and 'Abd el !^dir^ ibn el Sheikh Idris "And miracles were vouchsafed to him, one being as follows: He guaranteed to 'Othmdn walad Ilammad that he should be victorious in war against the Fung: and the cir- cumstances were as follows: [Sheikh] fell ill and was told that his remedy lay in the fat of storks [roAfi], and 'OthmAn shot a stork with a rifle and brought it to him, and his illness left him. Then [Sheikh] ^ reading ^\jip\ for Otjipl. * No. 46. * No. 82. • 1705 AJ>. • No. 218. ^^ Tree i. " No. 241. ^* No. 79. " No. 47. ^* reading jm^*^\ for jm^MiS . " No. 10. ® No. 7. » No. 7. ^ No. 16. * No. 190. • 1705 AJ>. ^® reading ^>x^ for i^jyjJ . ^ 1790 AJ). " No. 16. " No. 65. " Tree 10. ^ No. 163. a No. 158. IV. D3. OF THE SUDAN 267 prayed for him that he should [always] hit the mark when shooting; and indeed it was only by rifle-fire that the Fung were defeated, for of a truth they [sc. rifles] do not miss^ their mark. Now when 'Othmdn had defeated the foe he came out of his retreat [khalwa] wearing a shirt of rough wool. [And] the armies parted and each went their way [&*/. 'the horses parted, tail from tail*], and Sheikh 'Ali walad 'Othmin sent to King Bddi walad Rub&t and informed him of the defeat and demanded of him his kingdom. Then King Bidi told his troops the following: 'At midday, after the doors had been closed^ and he that was inside was cut off [from the outer world] there came in to me a left-handed [d'str] man wearing rough woollen clothes and like a eunuch^ in appearance, and said to me " [If] you send forth an army to Kagabi I will do so and so to you." ' And the SnAfKiA horse-traders said to him ' That was the feki Sheikh, and indeed 'Othman was putting his faith in him.'" 237. *" Sheraf el DfN IBN 'Abdulla el 'Araki ibn el Sheikh *Ali* ibn Barri." His mother was 'Agabat bint el Hdg Ibrdhim ibn Barri.... He was bom at Nasri Island and taught by his mother's brother Muhammad I^ikumr* He performed the pilgrimage, and instructed many people of the Hegiz He died at el Higayr He was a contemporary of the author's father: "My brother in God, el Hig 'Abd el Kddir walad Sa'id, told me that in his pilgrimage in the year '64^ he met a great sheikh who said to him 'I became a follower of the Way in the footsteps of Sheikh Sheraf el Din when he came on the pilgrimage.' My father® also told me saying * In the year that the small-pox raged I and the feki 'Abd el Ddfa'i* and the feki Idris walad Nu§dr were sitting in front of the mosque, when there came up to us Sheikh Sheraf el Din riding a mare ' " 238. ** Sheraf el DiN Abu GemAl el DfN." The holy-man [rdgil] of Ankdwi He was the son of Muhammad ibn FakrOn, whose tomb is at el Hildlia He was bom at Muays and then moved to Ankdwi He was taught by Sheikh 'Abdulla el 'Araki^® and himself taught Sheikh Bdsbdr^^ He was buried east of Ankiwi. 239. ^*" Sheraf el DfN ibn el feki 'Ali walad Kuta." He died at K6z walad Dfdb. 240. **Shukrulla ibn 'OthmAn ibn Bedowi el 'Odi." He was bom at Shanbdt; was taught by ^ammad^' ibn ^amayddn, ^ reading »J^^mLJ for ^^,ejLJ. ^ reading jL^fjuJJt for jujuJt. 3 reading le-a^^ for i,^-*^^- * ^^^ 3- ^ ^^' S^- • No. 148, reading j^\3 for ^15. ' 1751 a.d. 8 No. 89. • No. 4. " No. 34. " No. 73. " Tree i. ^' No. 120. 268 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.ds. and was a contemporary of Sheikhs Qammad el Samih and Hammad ibn el Turibi^ His pupils were very numerous and included xhtfeki 'Abd el Ddfa'i^ He died aged between 40 and 50 and was buried at Shanbit. 241 . '" * SughayerCn/ i>. Sfdi Muhammad ibn Serhdn el 'Odi." '' His mother was Fitima bint G&bir ibn '(3n ibn Selim ibn Rubit ibn Ghulimulla, nor has such fruit been bom save from such a tree. He was called '^ughayerun' because his mother's relatives, the AwlAd GAbir, used to call him Muhammad el Sughayer ['the Small/ or 'the Lesser*], and this was perverted into * Sughayerun.' He was bom, God have mercy on him, on Tamag Island in the SnAi^iA country, and was, God bless him, one of those who united learning and Sufiism. He excelled in learning under his mother's brother Sheikh Ismi'il ibn Gibir, who gave him leave to teach. Then he transferred himself to Sheikh Muhanunad el Banufari and studied a certain amount of law [KhaUl] with him, and Mu- hammad said that it benefited one's teaching. And God blessed him and he sat in the seat of his mother's brothers after them. He was one of the most ascetic of sages, one of the greatest of saints, and, in SOfiism, the lover of Sheikh Idris ibn el Arbib. The reason of his coming to D4r el Abwib [* Land of the Gates '] was that the sons^ of his father's brother were at violent enmity with him because he usurped their greatness and followed his mother's relatives in learning and piety. So they incited Zimrdwi the king of the SnAiKf a against him and bid him slay him. Then [Zimrdwi] mounted his horse and came to him [Sughayerun] while he was in the mosque, and found his mother, the daughter of Gibir, with him; and she said 'O Zimrdwi, you have come to kill Muhammad'; and they lowered him from his horse in a fainting condition and he began [to groan] saying ' Hak! Hak! The cattle of el ^dg Muhanmiad have butted me.' Thcti they came to [Sughayerun] and interceded with him for [Zimriwi], and he replied * This thing is not my doing but that of my mother's brothers®.' Then he put a spell upon him and he recovered. And [Zimdiwi] said to him ' I bestow upon you four sdhdaSy each of them 40 ^Uds of the length of a spear [in breadth], and four brood mares and four head [of slaves].' But [Sughayerun] replied *It would be impious for me to receive anything from you or to live in your country.' Again, it is said that King Bddi Abu Rubdt, who was Master of the Household [Sid KUfn\ to King 'Adldn walad Aya, put his trust in [Sughayerun] ; and when King 'Adldn, after killing Sheikh 'Agib ^ No. 125. * No. 4. * Tree i. ^ reading ^*i^\ for ^^\. ^ reading ^t>^t for ^Ut^*.!. IV. D 3. OF THE SUDAN 269 at Kark6g, moved with his aimy to Dongola province and reached Meshwa (?), the Fung deposed him and appointed Bidi the Master of the King's Household. Then [Bidi] requested [SughayerQn] to accompany him to the south, and [SughayerQn] said ' I will join you/ and he proceeded after [the king] to the south with his mother and his brethren and his wives and his children. And when he came to el Derfra the holy men [fukard] of the south and of the north dis- puted among themselves, the former bidding him dwell in the south and latter in the north ; and he said to them ' God decide the matter! ' And he took his ablution-jug and went into the desert and fore- gathered with el Sayyid el Khidr, God bless him ; and el Sayyid told him * Your dwelling-place shall be K6z el Mutrak, opposite the plain of Um Wizln.* And [Sughayerun] went thither and found it rough land and forest, so he went on to el Figayga and found it was an open site clear of trees, and he said 'This is el Figayga [ue. *The Little Clearing*] where the brethren of Sheikh *Abd el Rahman^ walad Hammadtu stop ' ; and this was why it was called ' el Figayga.' Then Sheikh^ ibn Serhdn sent to King B&di at Senndr and informed him of his arrival and requested him to grant him a site on the imoccupied land^ to dwell in and a watering-place on the river. And the king sent for his henchman and said to him 'Give him all the land he wants and mark the boundaries for him'; and [the Sheikh] replied 'Beyond a site of unoccupied land* and the watering-place for the holy men and a place for burial I want nothing': and this was characteristic of his self-restraint and asceticism in all earthly matters. Then the Sheikh, God bless him, built the mosque founded under the auspices of el Khidr, upon whom be the blessings of God ; and it is said that with his own noble hand he set up^ the central pole [that supports the roof], [at the foot of] which the Sheikhs give their lessons : and men flocked to him from every quarter and camels were heaped upon him galore, and he found favour in the eyes of all men. Among his famous followers were Sheikh Dafa'alla^ ibn el Sheikh Abu Idris, and the fekt 'Abd el Halim' walad Bahr, and the sons of Barri (the feki 'AU^ and el Hdg Ibrdhim*), and T6r el Matan el Kahli el Berkdni (who was biuied in front of his tomb), and the three sons of el Tankir (the feki Muhammad^® and Ilammuda^ and Mdzri^^), and Medani*^ el Haggar the son of el IJdg 'Omar his brother, and Muhammad the son of el Hdg Abu el l^dsim his brother, a pious ^ No. 21. ^ No. 241. ^ reading ^H^ for ^lU.. * reading ^|UUt for dJlaUt. ^ reading Jt for j3, « No. 84. ' No. 5. • No. 58. » No. 136. 10 No. 202. ^^ No. 130. " No. 160. ^ No. 161. 270 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IV.D3. and good man, who died about the same time as his uncle leaving no children excepting his daughter Qiga the mother of thefeki Belil^. And the son of Serhin begot thefeki el 2^yn' and Ibrihim el Haggar' and Abukr and five daughters, viz. Ribi'a, who was married by Medani el Qaggar^ the son of [Sughayerun's] brother 'Omar, and lidga, who was married by Muhammad^ ibn el Tankir the son of [Sughayertin's] sister Amna, and Zaynab, who was married by Muhammad the son of el Il&g Abu el l^isim, [Sughayerun's] brother. Now the length of time he was teaching at el Abwib [may be gauged by the fact that] he completed the course thirteen or fourteen or fifteen times [Ut. 'sealings*]. He was buried at el K6z, and his tomb is to be visited : through its medium the rainfall is obtainable for the crops." 242. " SughayerOn EL Sha^alAwi." He was bom at el Shakil near Shendi, and lived and died at Um el Rahi He was taught by SughayerOn* the son of Serhin, and was a follower of Sheikh Idris', and a friend of Sheikh Hasan^ and 'Abd el Rizik* and Bisbdrio and 'Ali^i ibn Barn. 243. ""SuGHAYERON WALAD Abu WAGfBA." He was a Zamakhi, bom at Abu Hashim, and educated in the SiiAiKfA country '* He was at the fight between 'Othmin walad Hammad and the Fung.". . .He taught his brother's son Sheikh Sdlih^' Bin el Nuki. He died the year after " small-pox year." 244. "SulaymAn EL Zamli." His village was el Sayil He was taught by Rahma^* el Ijaliwi, the pupil of Tig el D(n^» el Bahiri.. . .His son was 'Abd el Rahim ''Wadid Sliti"." 245. "SurCr el SAridi." He was bom and died at el Khashib, and was a pupil of Hasan^^ ibn HasQna. "TAG EL DfN EL BahAri" (sce "el Bahiri"). 246. "TAgCr el NahAsi ibn el Sheikh 'Abdulla walad Has6ba." A learned and pious man. 247. ""TAha IBN EL HAg LukAni." A follower of Sheikh Qasan^* walad HasUna. ^ No. 79. * No. 258. * No. 139. * No. 161. * No. 202. • No. 241. ^ No. 141. * No. 132. • No. 27. " No. 73. " No. 58. » Tree 8. " No. 226. 1* No. 221. ^ No. 67. " No. 251. " No. 132. " Tree 5. " No. 132. IV. D8. OF THE SUDAN 271 248. "TAha ibn 'OmAra el Farayn (el 'Aurayn ?)." Bom at el l^ugr.. . .A pupil of Dafa'alla^ ibn el Shifa'i. His brother was called "el Akhrash.". . .He died near Sennib*. 249. "Tayrgum el RufA'i." Bom and buried at el Hililia.. . .A pupil of Sheikh Dafa'alla*. U 250. *'Um BArak IBN EL Sheikh MaskIn." W 251. "*WadAd* IBN EL Sheikh SulaymAn EL Zamli." His name was 'Abd el Rahim.. . .He lived at el Sayil in the IjEalA- wiyyCn country, and was buried there. 252. »'"WaladelBa¥r.'» His name was Muhanunad ibn el Sheikh Ibrdhim^ el Faradi.. . .He was a pupil of his brother Muhammad el I^ladAl^.. . .His sons were the fekis Ibrdhim and el Berr ; and the former begot the feki Ahmad el Fezdri. 253. "*Waladel Snup-.'" His name was Muhammad He was a pupil of el Iji^addl* ibn el Faracii He lived "near to the north of Um Talha at el A'diu." 254. '" Ya'akCb ibn el Sheikh BAn el Nu^®." He was a pupil of 'Abd el Rahman* ibn Gdbir, and one of the forty disciples, all of whom attained the rank of Kutb He was buried at el Humr. 255. ** Ya'akCb ibn el Sheikh Mugelli, el Mashaykhi." He was bom in Upper Egypt [el Rif], and entered the Gezira in the early days of the Fung rule. ''And the king entertained him and gave him his daughter in marriage and apportioned to him in the neighbourhood of el Ijlalfdya as much land as his horse could encompass^^ eastwards and west- wards and southwards [lit. 'right*] and northwards [Ut. 'left*], and conferred it upon him fully and freely ^^, and it remains so to the present day.". . .**He was buried half a mile [mil] from el lialf&ya and his tomb is plain to see and should be visited." 1 No. 83. * No. 84. » Tree 11. * No. 135. * No. 147. • No. 147. ' Tree 8. « No. 71. » No. 17. ^® reading jym^ for jjAs. ^ reading Ji^t for Ju«Jt. 272 NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN iv. D3. 256. ^"YGsef ibn el Sheikh Muhammad* ibn el Teratfi." A pupil of his father Before his death he appointed his son Sheikh Muhammad to succeed him. 257. "Zatn el 'AbdIn ibn el Sheikh 'Abd el Rahman ibn el Sheikh Dafa'alla." A follower of Sheikh el Gunayd'. 258. *"El Zayn ibn el Sheikh SughayerCn*" (d. 1086 ajh.*). He was bom in the SiiAii^ country His mother was Ij6da, one of the T^eratfIa. He followed the teaching of his father, and died in 1086 AJi. 259. **ZtADA IBN EL NOR ibn el Sheikh Muhammad walad *Isa.'* He was the KhaUfa of Sheikh Muhammad^ 'Ali and, like all the pupils of that famous man, the recipient of favours from King Bidi walad Rub^t. King Dekin too sent him on one occasion 50 head [of slaves]. He died at Dongcrfa el 'AgOz [Old Dongola], and was succeeded by las son Ahmad. On the back of the last, tje. the 220th page, is written in a rou^ and different hand: ''The ownership of this Tabakdi has been transferred to Mu- hammad ibn Ahmad Hammad el Nil el Rayyah. He has not. . . {illegible). . .nor changed it." ^ Tree 9. * No. 177. ^ No. 49. * Tree i. ® No. 241. • 1675 A-^- 7 No. 181 (?). ^3 Mai tOi GABRULL. (Atddd Vm L ^ ^.\ i:.IAMMAD SEI IML'^ Hdjf Muhamn el D ^jIj^SUGIIAYERC - Hatfear, IB! \l^ (/Usin, q.v. HA( [ecianira — Muhammac ibn el Kayda her cousin, q rr\\\ , •II in ts of tribes are c s <>t th persf)ns from ra TREES ILLUSTRATING MS. D 3 -1 LA (34) Abu Bukr "Abu '^^"^ ®^ ^" MMAD "ABU 'AKLA," el K&hif (4^) 'ABD el RAUlM J- lan nox^ ci x\/vp.xivi I I I — > ibn el KHATWA (7 J) 1 Shams el Dfn Abu Idris yammad Abu Kum El ..V n WMMAD = 'AnkoUba ^77) r J, HAMMAD el A§i; YCSEF (256) Fdtima and daughter of El y 1 Mufeammad II. THE FAR^ "• '^^^ ^^^ DELAYK FAMILY " 1 ELAVIL {46) 'AbduUa, a Kahli = Gawddi _ n 'Ayesha = BEDO WI {74) iriij J \ ^ 1 1 3) 1 \ Nufcr MEPOWI (J67) 'Abdulla Tdg el Dfn (^D Abroad El Mesallami 'Al fl , ^^' " El KADAL " MUHAM Ndsir el Dfn 'Ayesha el Fa^ra daughter I Me^owi I ' Mubammad el N| [273] D 3 (NOTES) I On the back of this fragment is written in a crude scrawl, in no way resembling the body of the text, " This is the fsibdHkAt walad PayfuUa. In the name of Grod . . . {invocation) ... I lie at the door of Sheikh Kh6gali . . . {praises of the Prophet) . . . ." KhdgaU ibn *Abd el Rahman (No. 154), who died in 1155 AJI. (1742 A J).), lived and was buried at el I^alfiya, the birthplace of the author's family (see No. 88). The words ''my father'* must be taken to mean "my grandfather." The author's father was PayfuUa walad Muhammad walad Payfulla (see No. 89). In No. 120 {q-v.) Muhammad Payfulla is actually called ''my grandfather." It must be noted that the word '' Sheikh " is, with very few exceptions {e.g, *' Sheikh 'Agib "), used throughout in the technical sense as denoting not temporal power but the spiritual authority of a superior of a religious order. For the exact meaning of the term see Hughes, pp. 556 and 571, and Sell, pp. 104, no, iii. The word "yj?fe'" (or **fekih*') means properly one learned in juris- prudence or dogmatic theology (see Hughes, pp. 106 and 128), but is used commonly to mean merely a learned man, or a cleric. It must not be confused with ''fakir^** a term used properly of one who is poor in the sight of God, i^. a " dervish." II It is impossible to say whether any pages are missing between this and the page on either side of it. III This page also contains a reference to the tradition (see Hughes, p. 475) from the Mishkdt (Bk. xxiv. Chap, i. Part 3) that there were in all 124,000 prophets, ''but those mentioned in the I^urdn are enough." IV For the Arabic of the following passage and textual emendations see Appendix i. The date, and the name of the foimder of the Fung dynasty of Sennir, are given correctly. For the chronology of the Fung kings see D7. Arbagi was, imtil late in the eighteenth century, one of the chief towns of the Sudan, but it was then destroyed by the ShukrIa and 'AbdullAb and has now disappeared (cp. D 7, xc). It is said to have been largely peopled by IjudQr. For the foundation of Arbagi about 1474 A j). by Ijegizi ibn Ma'in, cp. Jackson, p. 18. It was visited by Poncet in 1699: he calls it (p. 17) "the Town of Harbagy." The earliest mention of it (" Arbatg") is in Ludolfus (Bk. iv. Chap. vi). He also mentions "Gerri" (Kerri) and " Helfage " (Qalfdya). The GELfLAs of Wad Rdwa claim that their ancestor was 'Abd el GelH the nephew of Hegdzi ibn Ma'in (cp. sub No. 67). V The " 'idda'* of Muhammadan law is "the term by the completion of which a new marriage is rendered lawful." (See Hamilton's Hedaya^ Vol. I, Chap. XII, p. 128, sub "Edit.") M.S. II 18 274 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS nr. d3w v. ** Sheikh. . .el Kufoyer'' is MahmOd d 'Araki (No. 157). The mi»- ing word (the page is chipped) is no doubt " rdgU** a tenn used q>parently to denote ''the holy-man of. ..": other examples of this use of the word are to be found in Nos. 44 and 191. Mahmad is in No. 11 called '^Rdgil el Kufr " [" the Holy-man of the Casde "],' and so ''Kufoyer " may be taken to be a diminutive form: it is used also in No. 157. It is not clear what was the relationship between MahmOd and the rest of the 'Araki family of holy men whose biographies are given, e.g. Abu IdHs, Sheikh Dafa'alla, etc. (for whom see Tree No. 9 and D i, ci). The word translated "came" is >jl$ {kadam) and has a technical flavour: it is frequently used by the author in speaking of the advent of holy men. The technical word *^ mukaddam^* (a sort of abbot or legate, see Sell, pp. 104-107) is formed from the same root. So, too {e.g. paras. VIII and x), the phrase ^^>jJ {kaddam 'old) in the transitive sense is used, and I have there translated it "inspired." ''Dfoelt an the WhiU [NUeY* is in the Arabic ua^-^I O-^^f ^^ "dwelt at el Obayd" would be the normal translation: but it is probable from No. 157, and certain from D 7, 11 (q.v.)^ that the White Nile is meant and the words "«/ bahr" (the Nile) have here and in No. 157 been left out. In addition, el Obayd ["el Obeid"] was not built until about 1760 (see MacMichael, Tribes..., p. 12). For the whole passage cp. D 7, 11. VI Abu Sakaykin (or Abu Sakikin) was the fourth of the Fung kings and reigned about 1551-1559 (Bruce). The term Mdngtlak, or Afangil, may roughly be rendered Viceroy. It was especially the title of those 'AbdullAb sheikhs who ruled the country round el I^alfdya for the Fung kings. These 'AbdullAb were a section of the ^wAsMA branch of the RufA'a, and it was their Sheikh 'Abdulla Gemi'a who was the ally of 'Omira Dunkas (see para, iv) and assisted him to foimd his empire (see Budge, Vol. 11, pp. zoo and 204; Jackson, pp. 17-22; D 5 (a); and, in particular, the Appendix to Chap. 2 (a) of Part III). *Agib el AfdngHak was the son of 'Abdulla Gemd'a, and he is occasion- ally called 'Agib Kifdt (see Budge, loc. cit.y Jackson, p. 24, and Part III, loc. cit.). For Ibrdhim el Buldd, one of the famous AwlAd GAbir, see Nos. 17 and 23 and AB, Lxxxix, and cp. Jackson, p. 26. For the terms '*KhaUl'' and **risdla** see AB, lxxxix (note). VII The text gives el BahiLr for el Bahiri. This syncopation is very com- mon throughout in proper names, e.g. we get 'Omir for 'Omira, el Ijamr for el I;)amra, el Kdf for el Kifi, el 'l7d for el 'Odi, etc. I have not noted these particular alterations every time they occur as it would be un- necessary. For $Ufiism see Hughes, pp. 608-622 (including a bibliography), and Sell, pp. 1-45 {The Mystics of Islam). A large number of the technical terms used by the author are borrowed from the §Qfi vocabulary, e.g. *'tarikar ''sdUk;' '*dhikr,'* ''zdhid,*' ''toaUr ''magdhob:' etc. For this and following paragraphs, cp. D 7, xxi et seq. VIII No biography of el Telemsdni is given. '^Instructed him in dogma** is >yUt {^ji^ dSlX^ {sallakhu foii^ el lv.D3.xni. OF THE SUDAN 275 Asm), a Sofi phrase. Human life being considered as a journey, the **tarik'* or ''farika" is the road to be followed, the *'sdlik'* is one who follows it, and " sallak " is to cause another to follow it. By '' {arik el kUm '* {tit. the road of the people) is meant particularly " farik elfukard^** i^. the road of the holy men (cp. Appendix 5, etc., passim). *''Ilm el kcidm'* is the same as '*'akdid** {q.v. No. 52) and relates to matters of faith in contradistinction to " V/m el fekih** which relates to matters of practice, i.e. jurisprudence. Cp. No. 136; and see Hughes, pp. 106 and 286. ** The interpretation of . . .syntax** is in the Arabic Cp. Hughes, p. 517: ''The recital of the Qur'in has been developed into a science known as ' Ilmu '1 Tajwid . . . ,' which includes a knowledge of the peculiarities of the spelling of many words in the Qur'in; of the. . .various readings ; ... of the various divisions, punctuations, and marginal instruc- tions ; of the proper pronunciation of the Arabic words ; and of the correct intonation of different passages. " IX ''The doctrine of...Kurdn** is *'el tawhid tva el tagudd.** For 'the latter see para, viii (note). For tatohidsee Hughes, p. 629; but the word is also used technically by the Sofis to denote the final identification of the saint with the Supreme Being by absorption (see Sell, p. no). X ''Arose** is ^*^^ "^j^* or, literally, "appeared the saintship of." For the term "wcdi** see Sell, p. 109, and Hughes, p. 663, and AB, ii. For *Ahd el Kdfi cp. Jackson, p. 27. XII Probably Sheikh Muhammad ibn 'Ali (No. 181). The repetition of the word >jJI in the text is obviously a slip. El Shdfa*i is the Imdm Muhammad ibn Idris, the founder of one of the four orthodox Sunni sects (see Hughes, p. 570). XIII The Mashdikha are a small section who claim to be descended from the Khalifa Abu Bukr el Sadik. They are related to the MesallamIa. In this particular context are meant Muhammad walad FakrOn (see No. 86), Sheraf el Din (No. 238), YaH^b ibn Mugelli (No. 255) and I;^ainmad ibn Mariam (No. 124). El Ifalfdyuy now called Khartoum North, is on the right bank of the Blue Nile opposite Khartoum. Previous to the Turkish conquest it was one of the most important towns in the Sudan and the seat of the power of the 'AbdullAb. With the founding of Khartoum its importance waned. Poncet visited it in 1699 and calls it " Alfaa, a large village built with square stone, where the men are tall and comely " (p. 17). NOTES TO THE BIOGRAPHIES 1 . "El Shard* ana ** is properly the name of a sub-tribe of KawAhla, but is here used for their village. 2. Gebel M&ya lies about 20 miles east of Sennir. This *Ahd el Bdki el Wdti is the eponymous ancestor of the WAlIa section of KawAhla, and is regarded by die family of the *omda of the 276 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.dx Bkjis^tSf among othen, as their" Sheikh," f>. it is his tomb to which they pay their "visits" (zidra) and which they help to maintain, and to him that they would have recourse for any supernatural assistance: in other words they regard him as the particular medium throu^ which they may approach Providence. If they lost a camel by theft they would enquire at his tomb, or if a woman was barren she would appeal at his tomb— -the guardian thereof benefiting proportionately. Cp. note to No. 73, and see Jaussen, p. 309, on the subject of addras and tombs. 'Abd el Biki's tomb is not at Gebel M6ya but at Um ^arktlr, some 40 miles N.N.W. of it. Bddi walad Nul ruled at Sennir from 1733 to 1766 A j>. (Bruce). He is generally known as Bddi "Abu Shehlkh" (for which name see note to D 7, XLVin). 4. No. 174 is this man's son. 6. Abu Hcardz is five miles north of Wad Medani, on the Blue Nile. It was the home of the 'Araki family. 7. Ahya4 Dirt is north of Khartoum near Wad Ramla station. Cp. N08. 34 and 142. This man's descendants and those of his brother Mu- hammad (see No. 141, note) are at Wiwissi, north of Khartoum. 8. El Bashdkira is a village on the Blue Nile about 45 miles above Khartoum. " Was taught it by.,.** is in each case ^>« ^j^\ or ^^ •J^t, t.e. literally, " took it from." Which of the three men named Muhammad ibn Medani (for whom see No. 194) is meant here is not clear. Ndfa*i el Fezdri occurs again in Nos. 206, 207. 9. '' Succeeded his father** is d^\ ^JSU a^Uk^t ^3. The '*khatib** is the preacher who recites the *'Miutba** in the Friday service at the mosque (see Hughes, p. 472). ''King Bddi** must be BM "Abu Shelakh" (1733-1766, Bruce) as 'Abd el Latifs father (q.v.) flourished about 1767. "Subr" I cannot identify. From No. 25 (q.v.) we know No. 9 lived at el 'Egayga. For the circumstances of his death cp. D 7, Lvii. 10. We know the date of his death from No. 229 (q.v.). For the word **el Magdhtib** see note to No. 61. Feki Samih and his two sons are again mentioned in No. 79 (q.v. note). 11. El Kibia is spelt "el Kubia" in No. 171. **A7id he said to her " The Arabic of the whole of this passage will be found in Appendix 2. The word used for dowry here is **faddk** which is properly the gift of the bridegroom to the bride, as opposed to " mahr** which is the purchase price paid to the bride's parents. (See Jaussen, Coutumes des Arabes..., p. 49.) If a man divorce his wife she can by Muhammadan law " demand die full payment of the dower" (see Hughes, p. 91). Since, however, it was the wife, and not the husband, who sought the divorce, and since she would not be able to effect this object legally, she would, as the price of her husband's compliance, be compelled to forgo her right to receive the full dower. 'Abd el MahmOd, however, f IV. D J. OF THE SUDAN 277 adtead of keeping the dowry himaelf, arranged for it to be given to the children of the marriage. When she married Hammad dhe demanded from him no dowry for herself, because, whereas it is customary in the Sudan for the second husband before marriage to repay to the first husband the amount of the dowry previously paid by the latter, in the case in point the woman cunningly represented 'Abd el MahmQd as not having yet paid her her dowry. She apparently let ^ammad think that 'Abd el MahmQd had divorced her on his own initiative and denied receipt of her dowry, but at the same time did not mention that it had been transferred to the daughters. " God Almighty said " The quotation is from the 4th chapter of Ae Kurdn (beginning): see Sale, p. 53. For ** fakir*' see note to para, i, supra. Omdurmdn (or "Um Durmdn," correctly). I know of no evidence to show the existence of this village at any earlier date than that of iiammad ibn Mariam. From No. 124 we know he was bom in 1646 and died in 1730, and here we have Omdurmdn spoken of as " his village." It is not at all improbable that he and his relatives foimded it. It was a small village of no importance at all until the Mahdia. Then the Khalifa massed whole tribes there, and it has now become the native capital of the Sudan. On the above evidence we may perhaps date its foimdation about 1680-1700. Browne mentions it (**£mdurman") in 1794 {qjv. p. 459, App. II). '^His rooms'* is ''khaltvdt." A ''khahoa" is properly a place of re- treat, and is used also to mean the act of retirement by a holy man from the world (see Hughes, pp. 122 and 271). The term is now often used of the guest-houses or rest-houses provided in a village for strangers and attached, as a rule, to the mosque : it is often also used in its proper sense of a place of retreat for meditation: cp. note to No. 90. 13. He is here called 'Abd el Rahman, but in the biography of his father (No. 34) the names of two of the latter's sons are given as 'Abd el Rahman Abu Shanab and 'Abd el Rahim ibn el Kha^wa, and '"Abd el Rahim " is therefore obviously correct. 14. NUri is a few miles north of Merowi in Dongola. El Abtodb ["the Gates"] is another name for the KabOshia district, about 80 miles south of Berber. It was so called because it formed the meeting point of many roads, viz. the two river roads, the road to Napata, the old caravan route that ran from KabQshia N.N.E. to the Atbara and the Red Sea, and the route that ran S.S.E. through the cultivable valleys to Abu Delayk and Kayli (see Arch, Survey of Nubia, XlXth Memoir, by Crowfoot). 15. For NUri see sub No. 14. For '*Khalti'* see AB, Lxxxix (note) and cp. Jackson, p. 26. We are told here that the year 1107 a.h. was called " Um Hinaydil^* [** Mother of little melons "], but in No. 204 that name is given to 1 108 am. No. 161 (q.v,) was a pupil of No. 15. ** Sheikh ibn Medard" is the son of Medani walad Um Gadayn (Tree 10); q.v. sub Nos. 164 and 162. 17. *Abd el Rahman is one of the famous AwlAd GAbir, whose 278 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS if.dx descendants are called GAbiria or GawAbra. He flourished about 980 A.H. (1572 A j>.), as can be gathered from para, vi, supra^ which roughly fixes the date of his elder brother, and from a rather obscure remark in the biogiaphy of Ibrihfm ibn Um Rabi'a, one of his pufnls (No. 140), mentioning *'tfae year 982" apropos of a nisba written by one of the four brothers (** At^3&3 W-^ V^t ^ \jry^^ ^^ i>^' >tA^V")» i^' "And the/oUr Ibn Gibir el Guhani wrote it as a tdsba on the Arabs.*' Whether this nisba has any connection with the original of BA (^.r. para, cczxni and note) I cannot say. Ibn Gibir is called "el Guhani" here because his ancestor GhulimuUa's wife was eJUJ«3>^^H ^ ^\J^^^\ ^yUlj JX^^\ vJiJUl ^ ije. literaUy, "He was the divine Kuib the immortal Ghauth^ the Sheikh of Islim and the Muslims." ''Kutb'' and ''Ghauth'' are both high titles of sanctity: the former (see Hughes, p. 531) means literally an axis, and the latter a mediator or sin-bearer of the faithful (see Hughes, p. 139; and, for both terms. Sell, p. 108). For IbrdMm el Buldd see para, vi, supra^ AB, Lxxxix et seq,^ and BA, GOV. Muhammad el BanUfari (for whom see also No. 157) is also mentioned in AB, xcvi. *'He taught... forty times" ix. in Arabic J^eJU. ^ aJU:^ CJfcV 3t7^ ^j^Lfj\^ or, literally, "his sealings in Khalil reached forty sealings." For the explanation of this see note to AB, xcix; and for Khalil see AB» LXXXIX. "He" in this passage ought, I think, to be understood to mean not 'Abd el Rahman but Ibrihim his brother: see No. 23 and No. 60, and AB, XCIX. The DufAr are BedayrIa: see AB, note iii. **The four sons of Gdbir " For the Arabic of this passage see Appendix 3. By a sUp the name of 'Abd el Rahman is repeated twice: that in one of the two cases, probably the second, the reading should be "'Abd el Rahim" is clear from BA, gov (q.v.), where the other brothers also are mentioned. 19. ''He devoted. . .God*' is aAII ^J1 %Lmj\. 21 . For IsnuPU and el BanUfari see sub No. 17. This No. 21 is the head of the large Hammadtu family of Dongola. From ABC, lvi, it seems they are ZenArkha or MashAIkha by tribe. 22. IbrdMm toalad Abu Maldh was one of the disciples of the AwlAd GAbir (see No. 154). In No. 157 is mentioned 'Abd el Rahman el Ag-hori as the teacher of el BanOfari, and el BanOfari taught No. 17 who in his turn taught 'Abd el Rahman ibn Masikh, the great-uncle of this No. 22. The 'Ali el Ag-hari mentioned here (and in No. 66) was great-grandson of 'Abd el Rahman el Ag*hari (see note to BA, ccxn), and is known to have died in 1066 A.H. IV. D 3. OF THE SUDAN 279 (1655-6 AJ>.). As Kh6gali, the son of No. 22, is said (see No. 154) to have died in 1742 aj>., there is no discrepancy in the dates. At the end of biography No. 22 the text contains a reference to some book "written at the end of Dhu el Iffigga of the year 1030 by 'Ali ibn Muhammad, who was known as ' Zayn/ son of 'Abd el Rahman el Ag*htiri el Miliki " ; and here our author seems to be a little at fault, not in the date, but in the name: 'Ali was son of Muhammad ibn Zayn el Din ibn 'Abd el Rahman el Ag*hQri (see note to BA, ccxii). The book was no doubt one of the commentaries 'Ali is known to have written on KhalU. 23. Dekin ''Sid el 'Ada'' (cp. CailUaud, 11, p. 255, "Sdhib el 'Ada") was the fifth Fung king. Bruce gives his date as 1 570-1 587. Sheikh 'Agib is the same as he mentioned in para. vi. The appointments mentioned were judgeships as will be seen from No. 93, where the names of all four will be found. No. 23 is said to have been an 'Araki by race, but his connection, if any, with those in Tree 9 is not known. " WaJad Gdbir" is not No. 17 ('Abd el Rahman) but Ibrihim el Bolid, as we know from No. 60 and AB, xcix. The famous 40 are mentioned frequently, e.g. sub Nos. 156, 254, 60, etc. It may be noted that Ibrdhim's contemporary, Tdg el Din el Bahdri {q,v. No. 67), is also said to have had 40 pupils: for this number 40, cp. Nos. 17 and 90. 25. In his biography the date of his birth is given as 1121 AJi.; but in that of his father (No. 226) as 1 122. He had a son, Ijasan, who, as appears from D 7, cxc, was the possessor of a Ubrary of books. 26. For this casting out of evil spirits by means of the alphabet, cp. No. 61. The Arabic from ''taught him. . ." is as follows: His kubba is shown on the map very close to S6ba. 27. 1007 in the text must be a slip for 1070 in order to agree with the dates of the other persons mentioned here. " And there came to him ..." For the Arabic see Appendix 4. 'Adldn is 'Adldn I of Sennir (1610-1615, Bruce). ** Five times " is literally " five knots," i.e, each time he made the promise he tied a knot (sc. in a piece of fibre or such-like) to signify that he was binding himself to the performance. Muays is about four miles from Shendi. "And his tomb. . ." is jUf^^ aj^jC^ AfX^ jtj^ >aU» •j^y There is a reference in the text to'* Ga'al and its kings "(l^^JU^ J>*^)> This use of Ga'al for Ga'aliyyOn (the later form) is common in nisbas. Cp. AB, passim, and No. 154. That No. 27 was a man of wealth is evidenced by a remark in the text that he killed 60 sheep in honour of an important visitor. An anecdote is also related of how he restored to health a broken- down donkey. Meshra el Ahmar is near Shendi. 28. Um D6m is an Island between Khartoum and S6ba on the Blue Nile. 28o THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS nr.Dt. 29. "Imdm,** f^. "precentor/* is in the Arabic here **fdhib** ix. Hi. " master." AsUng is an island in the river about 22 miles north of Khartoum. The *'Kifig of the Fung*' is 'AdULn I (1610-1615, Bruce): vide tab No. 126. '''Agib the Great" is "'Agfb the Mingilak" of para, vi, a^a {q.v.). 32. I am told he was a Ga'ali Ijasabulliwi and was buried at Gebel Sakadi M6ya, west of Sennir. 33. Tdka is the district round Kassala. Abu Hardz is close to the north of Wad Medani. For this biography cp. No. 8. 34. This man's pedigree is given in C 9. 36. '* Attached himself to*' is ''^ahibar There is a site near S6ba called ''Wad Ijas6ba" to this day. Um Lehan is an island on the White Nile between Dueim and Kiwa. 38. El Kak^'a: there is a place of this name in the Gezira some 22 miles north-west of el ManiUdl. 40. Fds is Fezzdn. 41. This man is mentioned in D i, cii. 42. His descendants were called the 'Ap^As (see D i, cii). 43. ''Among his followers was..." is >yUI J^jJ* Ae^ S^\ O^^ (cp. para, viii, supra and note). The " Sheikh Dafa'alla" mentioned here cannot be, as is usual, No. 85, because it would be quite incorrect to say that all the stock of the latter were descended from No. 43 's two sons : see Tree 9, which shows numerous other well-known descendants of Sheikh Dafa'alla el 'Araki. 44. ''Holy-man" is '* rdgil": see note to para, v, supra, ffagar el 'Asal is between Khartoum and Shendi. "He it was. . .": the Arabic is: 46. The entire Arabic of this biography is given in Appendix 5. "Patches" is "^bab" {sing, "gibba"): this word "gibba" (or "jibbeh") became very familiar in the Mahdia, being used for the patched shirts worn by the Dervishes in obedience to the Mahdi's orders. The simile involved in the nickname of "Scorpion's Tail" is "as a man stung by a scorpion dies at once, so he who swears falsely on the tomb of Abu Delayk will die at once." On this subject see Jaussen, pp. 311, 312. The district and village of Abu Delayk, the headquarters of the B AjA^fN, lying about 90 miles east of Khartoum, is called after this man. His real name was 'Ali and he is generally said (cp. sub No. 74) to have been a Kahli, but his descendants are always called Dblay^Ab. El Nigfa is a low hill close to the south-west of the village of Abu Delayk : the tomb of Abu Dela}4 is on this hill and is still much used by the Arabs for the taking of oaths. 48. The text gives some three pages of praises and poetry in honour of"AbuIdrfs." so. "Apupaof..."is^j^^\ IV. D 3. OF THE SUDAN 281 51 . " His father. . . the people there** The Arabic is given in Appendix 6. The dialogue is more than typically difficult. El Tergami, ije. one of the TerAgma. It will be seen from the Ga*ali Trees that Tergam was brother of that Kerdam from whom the great majority of the tribe claim descent. **Dongola** is here written "Donkola" (ilUu^) but the author often elsewhere calls it ''Ponkola" (iUULUo), e.g. in Appendix 9. 52. El 'akmdy which embrace aU matters of faith, are in contradis- tinction to *ilm el fekih, which relates only to matters of practice. See Hughes, pp. 106 and 286, and also note to para, viii, supra. ** And the cause " For the Arabic see Appendix 7. For the use of Km^j for o-«^*^j cp. note to No. 74 (end). By Ddr Salih is meant Wadii. 53. Yaakab was Sultan of Waddi from 1681 to 1707. He engaged in war with DirfQr and was defeated by the Sultan Ahmad Bukr at Kebkebia {see Schurtz, pp. 542 and 545). 54. ** *Abadi" is written u^yt^i see note to para, vii, supra. 55 . ** Sdridia " : i.e. a woman of the SowArda. '^El *Agami** is written ^.^i^t : cp. note to No. 54. The AwlAd el 'Agami live at Berber, and there are a few of them on Bundi Island. 'Agami is of course the brother of Qasan wad liasOna (No. 132). 56. The date of sannat el gidrt is not stated. 58. For Walt see note to para, x, supra. For '*Kandil el SAridi," see note to No. 222. For the ** famous case** referred to vide sub No. 73. Mismdr el Ifalashi was one of the 'AbdullAb Mdngilak family of ]^erri. For lists of these 'AbdullAb see Budge, 11, p. 204, and Cailliaud, III, p. 96, and Jackson, p. 105, and Part III, Chap. 2 (a) above; and see note to para, vi, supra. The names here given as those of sheikhs of Kerri will not square with the above lists, but the explanation is probably that those sheikhs who were deposed after only a few months' reign are not mentioned in the lists quoted by Cailliaud, etc. The Arabic of this final passage is given in Appendix 8 and it will be seen that owing to the indiscriminate use of personal pronouns it might be translated in several different ways: it is clear, however, that the author is not giving a consecutive list of sheikhs but only mentioning examples of such as were deposed after very short terms of power. For *Ali ibn *Oihmdn see No. 236; and for Mismdr No. 66. '• Walad *Agib** and ''Sheikh *AbduUa** are the same person. 60. For the Arabic of the whole of this biography see Appendix 9. The village of Wad 'Ishayb lies about four miles below d Kdmlfn on the east bank of the Blue Nile, and its people are called 'IshatbAb: they are a section of RikAbIa and the descendants of this No. 60. For el BanUfari see No. 17. *Agib the Great is the Mdngilak of para. vi. " The Gezira** is in the Arabic here "rf Huoi.** The full name of the Gezira, i.e. the land enclosed between the White and the Blue Niles, was 282 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS nr. dil ** Gezira Seimdr " or " Gezirat el Huoi." The people of the Blue Nile regioa more often use "el Huoi" than "el Gezira." The word Huoi is often pio- nounced almost as though it were H6gy and the fact is that there is no exact English equivalent to this final consonant, which is quite diflFerenl from the soft g of, e.;., Kark6g, or the usual hard initial or medial g. The same letter occurs in another word in this same biography, viz. " *Aydai,** as it is here written, or " 'Aydag " (maps " Eidag ") as it is often pronounoed (cp. sub No. 67). Other examples of this case are " Kagoi " in No. 132, "F6ga" (in western Kordofdn), which is pronounced almost like ^'Foiya** by most natives, and "Fung" or "Funye" {q,v. in Westermann, p. lii). Cp. also notes to Nos. 108 and 200 for another case in point. P^ Jaussen's remarks on the pronunciation of '*gim " as '*yei** among the Arabian tribes will be found on pp. 6, 7 of his book, and I may quote the following editorial from Sudan Notes and Records (No. 2, 1918): "We believe that »* in the mouth of a Sudan Arab has a sound which is intermediate be- tween hard g in go zndj in^ust. The sound also exists in Nubian (Berberine) and has been recorded as occurring in other Arabic dialects (Landberg, Etudes...^ I, p. 539: 'Quelquefois et dans quelques contr^es en I;^ramaut 9» est prononc6 avec un son entre g (j) et g. Ce n'est ni I'un ni rautre*). The sound in question is articulated in the 'front,' tje. it is formed by the front part of the tongue and the hard palate; it is therefore nearly related to both d and y^ and we agree. . .that it very nearly corresponds to <(y." *Aydag is dose to the north of Wad 'Ishayb. For Ibrdhim el Bfddd see para, vi and No. 17, supra^ and note to No. 23, and AB, xcix. In No. 121 there is a passing mention (omitted in the translation) to "the/e/b^ Muhammad ^andfl ibn el feki Ijammad ibn el Sheikh 'Ali walad 'Ishayb." 61. "/fftf/dtA^fooi..." isl^jj^*^ ^H^j •^l. " Magdhab** is a $Qfi term (see note to para, vii, supra) : it is explained by Hughes (^.t;. pp. 116, 301, 310, 612) as meaning "abstracted" or "attracted," "one chosen of God for Himself": "rapt" in English alsa suggests the meaning implied. For miracle-working by reciting the alpha- bet cp. No. 26. 62. The stotement that 'Ali "el Nfl" was the successor of Tig el Din implies that he succeeded to the Sheikhship of the Kidiria tarika (vide sub No. 67). In No. 216 we have his brother NOr el Dfn swearing by Tig el Din. The story of the dolayb palms (q.v. sub No. 216) is given at length both in No. 62 and 216. 63. **A follower of. . . ," ix. he embraced §Qfiism as taught in the firat instance by Dafa'alla el 'Araki. See No. 8, where we have 'Ali*s son Dafa'alla el Shifa'i instructing T^^ the son of that 'Omdra whom we have here teaching *Ali walad el Shifa'i. " And if he heard " For the Arabic see Appendix 10. I underatand the meaning to be that if any other aspiring poet after 'Ali's death recited, as his own composition, lines he had borrowed from 'Ali, the spirit of the latter would be heard wailing and his wraith be seen in the air. 65. A Ma^assi by race. IV. D a OF THE SUDAN 283 66. '' ^AzoUda" is sometimes spelt by the author ^yc> and sometimes sj^^^ and sometimes ^^. MUsa Ferid is mentioned in No. 132. ** Sheikh Muhammad " The Arabic is given in Appendix 11. The text here gives "Kashkash" for "Kashdsh," but the correct form occurs in No. 134. **El ffadarif** i.e, one of the HupOR: very probably 'Isa KanO (No. 143) is meant. The bracelets and anklets would be an offering to the feki in return for his services. For the prayer-mat cp. No. 178. '*FuNG** is here and elsewhere spelt ^J^ but the author also often uses the form 9-ji. ^' The grace of God,** i^. in Arabic aJJI J^I: this is pronounced fl/tf ulla:* ''AlW* means " what belongs to " : " hddha liU " (" this is mine ") in the Sudan is thus the same as the more common *^hadha bitdi.** ^^LUV* is probably an abbreviation of "iff //," the colloquial Arabic for "which is mine" {Uu "to me"), and "a/tf uUa** would similarly be short for "i7i « uUa** ("that which is to, or belongs to, God"). It will be seen that in this passage the author spells it ^\ thrice and J^JDt once. The '^Sheikh of Kerri** is Mismdr, one of the 'AbdullAb Mdngils. I do not know who is the " short pale bald man " unless it be 'Ali ibn Barri (No. 58, q.v.). In No. 58 Mismdr is called "el I^alashi." ''Strain some merissa for him [i^, *AtoUda, ix, the speaker']. . .." That is to say, "He will be everlastingly disgraced by drinking the forbidden beverage." Cp., however, No. 153. "Pofir it over his tomb. . . ," i.e. as an insult to his memory. For " the Book and the Law, etc.. . . " cp. BA, ix. For *Ali el Ag'hUri cp. No. 22. *AzvUda is mentioned in A 2, xliv. 67. Tdg el Din is wrongly called "el Bokhdri" in Jackson, p. 27. '*His actual name " The Arabic is given in Appendix 14. For the meaning of the terms ''Sheikh,** "Imdm,** "Kuth,** "Ghauth** see Sell, pp. 104-112. "Imdm** may be translated "Precentor" or "Leader" or "Pattern" (see Hughes, p. 202); "Kutb** is literally an axis (see Hughes, p. 531); and "Ghauth** is literally a mediator (see Hughes, p. 139). *Abd el Kddir el Gildtd was the foimder of the Kddiria order and died at Baghdid in the second half of the twelfth century (see Hughes, p. 2, and Sell, p. 116). The Arab nomads of the Sudan chiefly belong to the l^ddiria farika, but their allegiance is somewhat nominal. For the suc- cessive Khalifas of this order see note to No. 226. The influence of the Kddiria received a great impulse early in the nineteenth century, when Ahmad ibn Idds sent missionaries from the ^egdz to the Sudan. The Senussi himself was a member of the order, and intellectually the Senussfa and the Kddiria have close aflinities. The latter 's influence now extends from India to Algiers. Its propaganda is essentially peaceful. *Abd el Gelil, the father of Ddod, is the eponymous ancestor of the GELiLAB, and nephew of ^egizi ibn Ma'in, the founder of Arbagi. liillat Sa'id, a few miles north of el Kdmlin and the chief village of the Wad 2«4 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. dx £iwa district, is named after the IjUg Sa*id here menttoned. Cp. note to para, iv, supra, and B i, xxx. 'Ayda^ is also in the Wad Riwa group of villages (q). note to No. 60). The GsLfulB still own lands at Wad el Sha'ir, which lies west-south- west of Rufd'a in the Blue Nile Province. **He married in the Gezira " From a remark in the biography of No. 190 we know he married a woman of the 'Akk and by her had two daughters. The 'Akk were an Arabian tribe very largely represented at the conquest of Egypt by the Arabs in 640 aj>. (see BuUer, The Arab Con- quest,..), They were Kahtinites. ShiPa el Din toalad Tuaym is said to have lived eleven generations ago. The subsections of the ShukrIa all claim him or his father Tuaym as a common ancestor. *'^ persons,'* See note to No. 23. Tekali is a mountain in southern Kordofin (see MacMichael, Tribes,. ^^ passim), 68. Presumably a relative of No. i {q,v.). He is said by natives to have been buried at el Kib between Sennir and Wad Medani. He died in 1803 (see D 7, clxii). 69. Cp. No. 93. 70. ''He died...*' is This branch of the family is omitted in Jackson's Tree ( Yacubabi Tribe) as living not near Senndr but in the north near Shendi. 71. He is the head of the great Bdn el Nuki family, of which one branch live in the north near Shendi, and the other, the Ya*a^ObAb, near Senndr. They are generally believed to be RAz^fA by race: Jackson {Yacu- babi Tribe) speaks of them as "originally Shaigi." "He was called. . . " is IjUIft 0^^3 (j^U^ ^\ ^^MJ oW ^SJU A^t o*^ ^*^' OW y^3 King Ndil was the second of the Fung kings: his date was 1534-1551 (Bruce). No. 71, called elsewhere "el Parir" ["The Blind"], is given in Jackson's Tree ( Yacubabi Tribe) as son of Hamd^ Abu Dukn son of 'Abod, and there appears as "Bennaga Derair." 72. ''He was a follower of" is ^U Jh^kJI dUU. El Imdm *Ali was the Prophet's son-in-law. 'Arakiy like No. 64, was evidently so named after 'AbduUa el 'Araki. 73. Bisbdr's descendants are known as the B.\sABfR. " El Shukri " was probably only a nickname. He is always said now to have been a Shdikd, and as the SHAfKfA are by origin Ga'aliIn and '(3n was son of ShiB^ (see D 5 (c), rv), the term "Ga'ali '(5ni" is quite explicable. " It is related. . , " For the Arabic see Appendix 15. This story is also related in almost the same terms in No. 58. The latter adds that it was for seven years that the liammadi abstained from IV. D 8. OF THE SUDAN 2*5 going to the river ; and in place of niJ^ SukfJkM) (** for the shaving ceremony of his child") gives ajJj 3u\^ \^\ ^.t*» C j'^^ >j3 C'went to the river to fetch water for the naming of his child"). No. 58 also adds that Bisbir, who was sitting under the acacia trees, was engaged in trimming a tablet (W^ ^-x*^)) <-^- the board used by fekis as a schoolmaster uses a slate. The point of the story of course is that Bisbir's son in revenge translated himself into a crocodile. Most of the A^Amda are not riverain folk, hence the note that the particular Hammadi in question lived on the river, the implication being that it was very hard for him to avoid visiting the river for years. As regards the shaving ceremony see Hughes, p. 554: ''At the birth of a child it is incumbent upon the Muslim father to sacrifice a goat (one for a girl and two for a boy) at the ceremony called 'Aqiqah, which is celebrated on either the 7th, 14th, 21st, 28th, or 35th day after birth, when the hair is first shaved and its weight in silver given to the poor." On the Blue Nile the father names his child on the 7th day after birth and gives a party in honour of the event and kills a sheep or goat for the guests. The water fetched from the river, in this story, would, if it is really the naming ceremony that is referred to, be merely water wherewith to fill the jars from which the guests would drink. Elsewhere, however (p. 17), Hughes says: "'Aqiqah. A custom observed by the Arabs on the birth oJF a cUld; namely, leaving the hair on the infant's head until the 7th day, when it is shaved, and animals are sacrificed . . . " ; and again (pp. 50, 5 1) *' The naming of the child should, according to the Traditions. . .be given on the 7th day On this, the 7th day, is observed also the ceremony of 'Aqiqah, established by Mu^aixmiad himself It consists of a sacrifice to God, in the name of the child, of two he-goats for a boy, and one he-goat for a girl. . .," which sacrifice is eaten by the friends assembled: while they eat they offer the prayer " O God I I offer to thee instead of my own off- spring, life for life, blood for blood, head for head, bone for bone, hair for hair, skin for skin. In the name of the Great God do I sacrifice this goat." It would appear therefore that the father went to fetch water for the akika" proper, i.e. for shaving the boy's head, and that it is not strictly accurate to say he wanted it for the naming of the boy, although it is true both functions took place on the same day and presumably on the same occasion. The occasion of the naming of a child is also celebrated among some Sinaitic tribes (see Jaussen, p. 16 note). For the * akika as the ceremony of shaving the head of a child, cp. Jaussen, p. 94; and cp. Nachtigal (Voy* au Ouadai, p. 88) for the same custom as practised in Wadii, and Crowfoot, Customs of the Rubdtdb (pp. 122 and 130), where the naming ceremony is described. In the Sudan, when the child's hair is first cut, which is, by the way, often some four months after birth, a long tuft (the '* *uruf* mentioned here) is left growing on that part of the head which was first visible at the time of birth. Now previous to the child's birth it is customary for the (< > 2«6 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS ir.Di paremt to dedicate this tuft to some famous saint f'Sheikh'O. ^ IpAba the ''visttt" mentioned in note to No. 2 are paid, vowing at ^ same time some gift, such as a sheep or a camd or some money to tke saint in case of their hopes being fulfilled. When the chOd has icachBd the age of about 4 or 5 years the parents, in fulfilment of tbeir vow, t^ him (or her) to the kMa of the saint and discharge their vow. One of the guardians of the shrine, i^, a descendant of the " Sheikh,'* then cms off the tuft of hair. The tuft is as a rule left in the AifMo, but, at Wad H^MOna for insunce, it is hung up on a tree sacred to the Sheikh just out- side the kubba^ and remains there till some accident hjq)pena to remoie it: see note to No. 132. The technical word for this dedication is j^ ("Aocpimra"): e.g. ^ gmU jj^j j^a^J means ''we dedicate the boy (<^. his hair) to the Sheikh." Cp. the word ''Aocodr," "a disciple," explained m Hughes, p. 169, q.v. There is a mention of the cutting of the tuft in biography No. 132 (^.c^.)* That the origin of these customs is of ancient date is clear when one reads in Herodotus (Bk. 11, §65) "The inhabitanu of the various cities [of Egypt], when they have made a vow to any god, pay it to his animab in the way which I will now explain. At the time of making the vow they shave the head of the child, cutting off all the hair, or else half, or acxne- times a third part, which they then weigh in a balance against a sum of silver; and whatever sum the hair weighs is presented to the guardian €i the animals." It will not be out of place here to describe the votive offerings and such like which I saw in November 1913 hung on the gnarled old h^Uk tree standing in front of the kubha of Sheikh Ilasan walad ^astlna (No. 132) at the village that bears his name. 1. Many small tufts of hair from children's heads ('"imi/"); some of these were wrapped in little bags. 2. Large bunches of women's hair. These had been left by women whose hair had begun falling out and who looked to the saint to re- store it. 3. Several little bundles of the shin-bones of sheep and goats which had been sacrificed at the time of the naming ceremony {''samdia"). 4. Several miniature shepherd's crooks of this shape 7~. These were about a foot long and were imitations of the long staff (" moA- gan**) of the same shape which the Arabs use for shaking down pods {***ulayf**) from the acacia trees for their goats to browse upon. The dedication of these sticks is the equivalent of a prayer that the boy may become a good herdsman. 5. Some bundles of big bones, chiefly camels'. It was explained that these had belonged to animals which had died of some disease, and the owners had dedicated the bones to the Sheikh in the hope that he would stay the disease from the rest of the herd. 6. Many camels' hobbles ("'ttfci/"). These were deposited by the owners of camels which had strayed or fallen sick, in the expectation of the aid of the Sheikh in finding or healing the beasts. IV. D 3. OF THE SUDAN 287 7. There were several articles such as a hair-tent, bowls, grindstones, etc., left temporarily by Arabs in charge of the saint until their return at the end of the season. These were not in any way dedicated to the Sheikh but only entrusted to him for the time being. For this cp. Crowfoot, Customs of the Rubdtdb (p. 123). The other objects specified were left permanently. The following quotations from Pire Jaussen's Coutumes des Arabes au pays de Moab show that the tree-cult underlying the practices described is not necessarily of African origin, although so widely spread through Africa, e.g. among the Basa on the Abyssinian frontier, who have a "sacred tree" {see James, Wild Tribes...^ p. 193), and in Ddrftlr and Wadii (see Chap. 4 of Part I) : (i) P. 36. "A d'autres sanctuaires on fait une simple visite, relevde d'une offrande, et on laisse un souvenir en attachant k I'arbre sacr6 qui ombrage la cour, ou aux barreaux des fenStres de la qubbeh quelques morceaux d'dtoffe." (2) P. 310. '' En t^moignage de confiance un bedouin arrache quelques crins k la queue de sa chamelle, et les attache en ex-voto k une branche de tamarisc dress^ au milieu des pierres de la sepulture." (3) F. 334. " Les arbres sacr^s. . .se pr^sentent sous un double aspect: ils sont joints k un sanctuaire ou bien ils sont isol^s. Dans le premier cas, ils ne paraissent pas avoir une origine ind^pendante du lieu saint qu'ils ombragent, ni im rdle distinct de Tinfluence attribute au wily [coofi] qui les a fait croitre, qui les vivifie et les protege La seconde cat^gorie d'arbres sacr^s ne jouit pas du b^n^fice de la proximity d'un sanctuaire; ils se dressent isoli^s, pr^ d'une source, sur une coUine, ou au sommet d'une montagne.. . ." (See also Plate V to Jaussen's book.) Cp. also Zwemer, p. 284, for remarks on what he calls *' these rag trees " in Arabia. 74. The KawAhla themselves accept the Delay^lAb as distant relatives. 'Abd el Kddir is 'Abd el I^dir el Gfldni the founder of the l^diria order: cp. note to No. 67. The phrase "the fire of *Abd el IfLddir. . .was with ..." is the equivalent of " the mantle of so and so descended upon. . . . " For this succession of Khalifas of the l^diria see note to No. 226. " And I was in doubt. . . " : for the Arabic see Appendix 16. " To light the fire " is here again used in the metaphorical sense. Sellama is probably Sellama el lidg Yusef near east of Khartoum. The word " *ugub'* (u^ ^ ^) is commonly used in the Sudan to mean "again." This direction to Bedowi to settle "in the red country with the red people " is fastened upon by the BatA^In of Abu Delayk as proving con- clusively that the country round el Nigfa and Abu Delayk was occupied by them before the advent of the Dblayi^, and as disproving the latter's claim to own those parts. Most of the BAxA^fN are of the red-brown colour that generally distinguishes the nomad Arab. For '*khalwa** see note to No. 11. The Ma rghDmAb are a branch of KawAhla ; some of them still graze 288 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS vr.DX round Abu DeU^ with the ShukrIa. " O Sherif '* it addretted to the man to whom Bedowi is telling the tale. No. 86 uaed the same words as Bedowi on his deathbed: die Anbic is IA^\ ^yi \SX^ U1 CiitfUl^ l^. For this incorrect form \X\m, U. 1C>8» for ^jSX^^ cp. Appendix 7, where we have Um| bx ^>a^^. "£/ Samih'' is Ijammad el Samih, the fifth of the 'AbdullAb AM^ of l^erri. Cailliaud (vol. in, p. 96) gives his name correctly, Bu^ (vol. II, p. 204) and Jackson (p. 105) wrongly as I;|imid (or Ijhmed) el Shemik. His attack on Shendi is again mentioned in No. :u6. 75. This feki is reported to have been a Ga'ali and to have been buried near ^.6l Na'im in the direction of Shendi. Probably he is the son of No. 229, the 'AwApfA being Ga'aliIn. ''He embraced...'' is l^y^\ ^.hj^ J«^l; and ''Was a foOawer o/"iso-»JkP^I J^l. The wearing of wool was a sign of asceticism. Whether "$fl^*^ is derived from "ffi/" (wool) is doubtful (see Hughes, p. 608). 76. This feki is reported to have been buried near J. Arang between Wad Medani and el Kediref, east of the river Rahad. His descendants are mentioned in D i, cxzv, as among the AshrAf of the Sudan, being descended from Ijusayn. For his date see No. 2, where it is mentioned that Sheikh Kh6gali» who died in 1742, was his contemporary. 77. He was brother of No. 246. The site of his kubba is shown 00 the map as on the Blue Nile, close south of Khartoum, near S6ba. As he was buried elsewhere it is presumably his placenta or afterbirth that is marked by the kubba: cp. No. 78. This custom, which had its place, too, in ancient Egypt, is common in the Sudan, and among the Arab tribes appears to be varied according to whether the river is available or not. In the latter case the afterbirth is buried outside the threshold of the house, close in front of the door. With it, in the case of the Blue Nile tribes, aie buried a date (if available), a thread of red silk, and a seed of com (dhu- raia): a tuft of a few branches (za'af) from the crest of a palm-tree, still connected together at their base, as they grew, is stuck in the ground over the spot where the afterbirth is buri^, the upper half of the tuft projecting visibly. If the river is close at hand the afterbirth is (in the case of the Blue Nile tribes) first placed in a dish and carried round the village by a band of boys and girls, soliciting alms, and then, after being weighted with a stone, thrown into the river together with the date, the silk and the seed. The benefits supposed to arise from the date and the seed are good growth and a long and prosperous life to the child: the benefit from the silk thread (which presumably represents the umbilical cord) is said to be to the mother, it being hoped that no ill efitects will follow as a consequence of her not being entirely rid of the afterbirth. A similar custom is said to be observed both at the time of circumcision (the foreskin being substi- tuted for the afterbirth) and when the boy is married; but in the latter case, instead of being buried or thrown into the river, the date, silk and seed are placed in a forked stick on the right side of the lintel. IV. D 8. OF THE SUDAN 289 For the whole subject of the importance of the afterbirth and the rites connected with the disposal of it see Seligman (Handtic Problem^ pp. 658 et seq,) and cp. Crowfoot, Customs of the Rubdtdb (p. 129). 78. For a kubba at the birthplace instead of at the buriaJplace see note to No. 77. *'He had the prophetic gifV' is uULfll JaI ^># J^ {lit, "he was of the people who revealed, sc. the future"). 79. His pupil, No. 4, died in 1767, and his own father (No. 204) in 1696. The feki Samfh is, in No. 10, called "el Tamlrdbi." 80. He is said to have been a Rdzki, and if so would be connected by birth with the Bin el Nuki family. 81. A Ga'ah by race {vide No. 212). El Kerrada is said to be near el Hililia, i,e. south of el Kdmlin. 82. " He had supernatural, . . " : for the Arabic see Appendix 17. " The saints {Awliyd) shall come to you^*', sc, "to visit you." jiyJkt^ may mean, as I have translated it, "they shall make you be seated," i£, absolve you from standing up as a sign of respect in their presence ; or, possibly, " they shall make you sit [in a position of authority] " : cp. the use of jjti in No. 66 (Appendix 11). For ^^Ught the fire of 'Abd el Kddir" cp. notes to Nos. 74 and 67. ''His tomb " The site is shown on the maps as " 'Id Burta" because there is now a well close by. The kubba has disappeared, but the tomb exists: it lies a few miles west of Abu Delayk. 83. From No. 33 we know he was an 'Araki. Cp. No. 8. 84. This is the famous "Dafa'alla el 'Araki" or "Sheikh Dafa'alla." Um 'Azdm is about 15 miles south-west of Riifd'a. Note that he was bom at his mother's village : her name has been changed from " Um Hiisayn " to " Um Has6n " because it is known to the family as the latter at present. The PubAb are a debased semi-negroid tribe {q.v. Vol. I, p. 207). Bddi walad Rubdt reigned from 1651-89 (Bruce) or 1642-77 (MS. D 7). " Um Lahm** ("Mother of meat") by a euphemism denotes a year of famine. See D 7, XLI. 85. '*Be of good cheer. . . " is as follows in the Arabic: a^gUI j^yi lO^ 01 [for oW^y^] OWU>;* W Oj^^ I read " HatOnAb " for ** HanOnAb" because Dafa'alla's mother's grandfather is given above as"HatOna" and not "HanOna." For the quotation cp. note to No. 74. 86. D I {q,v, ci) says " The 'ArakiyyCn are descended from Guhayna, but among them are the children of el Sherif Ahmad Muikbal, who married a wife from among the 'ArakiyyOn and begot Dafa'alla, the ancestor of their pious Khalifas; and the latter's sons were Bukr Abu 'Ayesha and 'Abdulla and Hammad el Nil." *'The west country'' {'*Ddr el Gharb'') is Kordofdn: the phrase is often used on the Blue Nile in this sense. Bir Serrdr is about 30 miles north-north-east of Bdra. Muhammad toalad FakrUn was father of No. 238 {q.v.). The Gimi'Ab country is a little north of Khartoum. M.s.u 19 290 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.ds. It is curious that the author only gives the biography of two of die five sons of Dafa'alla. The el MagdhQb here mentioned must not be con- fused with el Magdhob the father of No. 1 23 . No. 1 23 was bom in 1693 A J>^ whereas the grandson (No. 84) of No. 86 died as early as 1683. '* He toas known of . . . *' is in the Arabic : but I know of no tribe called 'Arak: the name 'ArakiyyOn at present cer- tainly only applies to the generations subsequent to No. 86. The whole of the text of this biography is given. 87. Muhammad Abu el Kaylak was the famous vizier of Sennir, who died in 1776 A j>. after a career of king-making and conquest. Information concerning him will be found in MacMichael {Tribes.,,, pp. 10-13 ^^ 211) and Jackson, pp. 50-59, and in MS. D y passim, 88. This is the author's great-grandfather. For ** Um Lahm*' see No. 84. 89. This is the author's father: cp. No. 120. Contrast ABC, lu. 90. For the Arabic see Appendix 18: the whole biography is quoted. This D6M is a descendant of the Hig ibn 'Abdulla ibn Rikdb men- tioned in No. 222, but the exact degree of relationship is not specified by the author. The intermediate generations as given from memory by one of the D6ALf B are given in MacMichael , Tribes. . . , p . 93 ; but they may be inaccurate. For ''khaiwa'' see note to No. 11. For **dhikr" (pronounced '*zikr*') see Hughes, pp. 703-710; and for **'ibdda** see Hughes, p. 612. *'A forty-days* -retreat'' (Ar. o^^^j*^^ ^^^) ^^ * common expres- sion for one of these retreats to which a recluse retires for meditation for 40 days. For this number 40 cp. No. 23 (note). " O God, bless us, . .f etc." occurs again in No. 105. " Walad *Isa** is probably No. 191. 91 . The ZaydAb country is in Berber province, a little south of el Dimer. 93. For these four judges see Nos. 23 and -69: the Arabic here is ....^>e»g ^^\ ^UoS c>tjJ\ ltLij^\ SUuUt ^^J^t yi»3 Dekin reigned from 1570 to 1587 aj). (Bruce). There are two villages of ** Dushayndt " and one called "Wad el ?^idi/* all about 15 miles south-south-west of el Mandkil. This No. 93 is grandfather of No. 193, the founder of Wad Medani. It is said that he was by race a Busayldbi from Upper Egypt. The translation of the couplet is: "Son of Dushayn, the Just Judge, who does not err into error: his offspring are good men and true, who lit the fire of apostleship." Cp. note to No. 117. 95. He belonged to the 'AbAdla section of BAjA^^iN and his kubba lies close to the east of Sennir (vide maps, " Sheikh Ferah"). The sons of Gdbir are No. 17 and Ibrdhfm el BuMd and their two brothers. Many similar apothegms to that quoted are attributed by the Arabs to Ferah: such are the following: I. (of the rain) JjUJW ^ O^ Jj^ ^W* v>^. «-^- "if ^^ descend upon us what matter to us the houses [we have built]." IV. D a OF THE SUDAN 291 2. (also of the rain) v^*^-*^W ^ O^ V^ ^^ 0^ <*^- "i^ i^ pour down upon us what matter the clouds to us." The idea in both cases is that the primary consideration is that rain should fall: whether its coming is foretold by clouds or whether the houses are rainproof are secondary matters. Note the play on words in the first quotation. 96. These two brothers are only allotted four lines in the text : they lived at a date rather beyond our author's ken, f .e. about the middle of the sixteenth century. tfildlia {sic) is between el Kimlin and el Rufd'a on the east bank. 97. Gdd el Nebi is mentioned again in No. 127. The text gives no further details. 99. The title is AJJt>U.j aJDI^I^ but the j should be interpreted as '*or*' instead of ''and"; or ^1 may be read. An exactly similar case arises in No. 103 ; and the inference is that the author was copying the names from a MS.: the writing of G and ¥l only differs by a single dot, whereas the sound of the two letters is absolutely distinct. The text here and in No. 103 speaks as though one man and not two was intended. loi . " El Gdma'i el Kordofdli^^ ije. one of the GawAma'a of Kordofin (or Kordofdl) : for the spelling of the latter word see MacMichael, Tribes..,^ p. 223, and cp. No. 102. AuU is a hill about 26 miles south of Khartoum. Busdti was no doubt so named after the son of Gh&nim's teacher el Arbdb (see No. 94). " Walad Kaddl** is perhaps son of No. 147; but see notes to Nos. 124 and 125. 'Ayesha ia mentioned again in No. 154. 102. There is nothing in the text, which is translated practically com- plete, to show who £d6ma was. GodatuUa in No. 207 is called ''Muhammad G6datulla.*' 103. Cp. note to No. 99. 105. For the meaning of **Nesi'* see No. 90. Cp. D i, cxviii. 106. Shanhdt is a few miles north of Khartoum. 107. Here note an instance of the common occurrence of a man being known not by his father's name but his mother's: cp. sub Nos. 17, 46 and 85. Note also the almost universal mistake of writing a J for an 4 (^Lit«JUt for A^tan^t). In the Sudan the J ^ pronounced in ordinary dialect like a hard g but any one desirous of being thought learned pronounces it deliberately as gh ( &), and hence the fekis being used to pronounce the ij zs gh generally spell proper names really containing a L with a J. This Hagu is called HagQ "Abu l^um" in Jackson {Yacubabi Tribe) and appears to have been one of the most famous of a famous family. His mother BatOl appears as such in Jackson's Tree, but Ya'akab (No. 254), the eponymous ancestor of the Ya'a^ObAb, is there shown as Hago's brother, and son of Batal, instead of brother of BatOl. Jackson's Tree being based on oral information is probably wrong, and the detailed consistency of the fabakdt is probably correct. The Ya'ai^ObAb too told Jackson that BatQl's 19—2 292 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ds. husband Hammad was a Sherifi (descendant of the Prophet) and it is more likely the fabakdt is correct also on this point. Jackson speaks of HagQ's kubba being at el 'Aziza (some 15 miles north-west of Sennir and ten miles south of a well and village shown on the map as *' Hagu Abu Gam"), and "Um Mawdkih is presumably thereabouts. According to Jackson's Tree HagQ had four sons, Sheikh el T6m, Haggar, 'Abd el ^idir and T^ cl Din. 108. " El Mdidi'* (^J^sU^O is now generally pronounced '' el Migdi. " There is a village called " Wad el Migdi " a few miles south of el Kimlin : cp. No. 200. 109. **El 'Amri,** ix. one of the 'AwAmra. "^/ Kdmnin*' (for which cp. ABC, vi) is the old, and more correct, form of " el Kimlin " : cp. Poncet (p. 17), who speaks of ** Camin " in 1709, and Tr^maux (vol. 11, p. 71), who in 1862 calls it " Kamnyn." The word is connected with **kanma^** an ambuscade, the root being ,j,^ [to hide oneself] : the site is so called because it lies very low and is invisible from a distance. **El Koz " is probably the place of that name west of Shendi [maps, ••el G6z''l. 111. Cp. No. 159. ''El Bafrdn" means "petulant" or "inscdent." His kubba is near Sabil in Sennir Province. *' Semnat el Wada*a'* is also mentioned in No. 136. El Humr is near Sennir. 112. " *Abd el Bdki'* is 'Abd el Biki el Zurkini, for whom see note on AB, Lxxxix and BA, xlviii. 113. ''Bddiriy^ tx. one of the BOAdira. This man is great-grandfather of No. 231 who died about 11 17 (aji.), i,e. 1705 AJ>., and the two were buried at the same place (assuming el Gebel to be the same as el Gebayl). **JB/ Gebayl'^ is Gebayl Um 'Ali near KabOshia in Shendi district. The 'OmarAb, who include the well-known religious family of the AwlAd 'Abd el MAgid, are descended from and named after 'Omar, the father of No. 113. They are reckoned Ga'aliIn, but on the mother's side claim to be AshrAf owing to '* Abu el 'Asi " having married a daughter of the Sherif Hammad Abu Denina {q.v, in No. 141, note). See also ABC, XIII. 114. One of the Ghubush of Berber. 115. ''El Mashayrifiy^ ije. a Mahassi (cp. svh No. 1 24). He is evidently connected with Tree 11 (note his tribe and place of burial). Abu Nagfla is at Khartoum North, opposite Toti Island. 117. Evidently some connection of No. 93 (q.v, note). 1 19. " Take advantage of. . . ": for the Arabic see Appendix 19. 121. In No. 191 this man is called "The holy-man of ShariQ." 123. A contemporary of the author : see No. 194 and note to D i , cxxv. For "el Magdhfib^* see note to No. 61. This man is mentioned in Jackson (p. 64) and in No. 15, supra: in the latter he is spoken of as "el Rihaywibi of Abhariz" [i.e. Abu Ijlariz]: i.e, he was a Ga'ali. IV. D 3. OF THE SUDAN 293 " Was a pupil 0/" is ^ ^IzSJS ^^; "a foUower of. . ." is 2JUU lJ^ Jh!>^^ (s^ ^o^c ^^ ^^^h supra). 124. A story of this man is in No. 11, q,v. The Arabic of this biography down to "... by origin " is given in Appendix 20. Abu Nagila: cp. No. 115. By " Walad Kishe^b*' I think No. 208 is meant: note that the latter's ancestor settled on the White Nile and that Kaddl "el Wali" (No. 147), whose daughter (?) "Walad Kishayb" married, was bom on the White Nile. No. 208, in his biography, is called a Mesallamdbi, and "Walad Kishayb" is here called a Mesallami. For "fl daughter of Walad KaddV I think "a daughter of Kaddl" should probably be read: see note to No. 125 on this superfluous ** walad'* or *'wady If the mother of Mariam was a grand-daughter of Kadil chronological difliculties arise owing to the excessive number of genera- tions between 'Abodi and No. 124 (see Tree 11). " Visited'* is the technical term: see note to No. 2. This No. 124 was probably (see note to No. 11) the founder of Omdur- mdn: his kubba is to the south of Khartoum and is called "Wad Um Mariam" (" Wad Urn** being equal to **ibn" a curious periphrasis). His descendants are called the MariOmAb, " MariOm " being a colloquial cor- ruption of "Mariam": similarly "Aarflm" is a corruption of **har{m** ("women") in some parts of the Sudan. For No. 1 24's pedigree and nickname see ABC, lv. He was a descendant of No. 255. 125. **He was known,,.** is ^^tjl)t oW j3 » ^ ^ M: this must be wrong, and as he is always known as "Wad el Turibi," and as his brother Nanna (No. 214) is called "ibn el Turdbi" I have read ^^\^ for ^jl^. As a matter of fact he was not "son of el Turibi " at all but "el Turdbi" himself, if his own descendants are to be trusted, and they are very positive. It is true that this colloquial *'wad** does sometimes creep in where it has no place, and this has happened, I think, in No. 124 (q.v. note). Qammad was called "el Turdbi," it is said, because when at Mekka he was asked "What is your race?" and replied "TurAbi"; and again when asked "Whence come you ?" he replied "Min el turdb" (note, *Uurdb** means "earth" or "soil" and his reply was therefore, as it were, "I am of the earth, earthy"). As a matter of fact, however, "Abu TorAb" was the sobriquet of the Imdm 'Ali, whose veterans used the war-cry of (" Paradise, paradise for the Tordbfa "), and it is very likely that " el Turdbi " means no more than "the followers of 'Ali": see Mas'adi (ed. B. de M.), vol. V, Chaps. 87 and 94 (pp. 80, 217, 261). There is no evidence of any connection with the TurAbiIn who live north of Nekhl in the Sinai Penin- sula. His kubba is a few miles north-west of el KAmlin and is much in vogue at the present day. His descendants declare his father's name was 'Abd el Ral^Lman, and 294 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.di not Muhammad. His mother Kiia was the daughter of el liAg SaTimi el Pubibi (^.t;. in No. 84) and he was thus, it is said, connected with the *Araki family. The name *'Nahldn*' is a corruption of ''wahaldn'' ("dirty/* "un- kempt"): he is said to have remained for thirty-six months shut up in his khalwa in a course of asceticism and retirement. The present Khalifa is the eighth in descent from him, the names being as follows: Abu 'Akla (present Khalifa)^ ibn Hammad, ibn Muhammad, ibn I;Iammad, ibn el Sayyid, ibn el Na'im, ibn 'Abd el I;^abA>, ibn Hammad. ^^He studied " For the Arabic see Appendix 21. Muays is close to Shendi. " Took ten sealings**: see note to AB, xcix. " Sultana " (** rulers ") here probably means spiritual rulers or fukara. The text mentions that he, like No. 241 (^.v.), met " el Sayyid cl Khidr," and followed his teaching. For el Khidr see note to 241. Some six pages are devoted to the biography of No. 125. He is men- tioned in D 7 (q,v. xliii) but is there called Ahmad instead of Qammad: D 3 carefully dates his death as in oU*^)^ ^ W^ J^ j^ ^K^ ajl^ and the dates of his contemporaries corroborate the accuracy of this. He is also mentioned in Budge (vol. 11, p. 202). Jackson by confusing Bddi el Ahmar with Bddi "Sfd el Kom" has antedated "Wad el Turdbi" by about a century. 126. Cp. No. 29 (his son). Karkog. The word is here written '* Karg6g" (».^*.j^), and the same spelling occurs incidentally in No. 117 (not in the translated text). For remarks upon the accuracy or otherwise of this spelling see note to BA, ccxvi. 127. **'Satvdk el Rakd* for when, , .donkey**: for the Arabic see Appendix 22. The *'rakd" is the leathern jug used by Muhammadans for their ablutions. Maskin is the father of No. 250. 129. By " GudhAm " here is not meant the Arabian tribe of that name but the descendants of Gudhdm (or Agdham), who appears in the Guhayna pedigrees as brother of Sdrid, the ancestor of the SowArda (cp. e.g» D i, xcviii). ** My paternal. . . " is ^^LLut dU\ Ul^ AeU)! ^*^ ^j^ ^^t^ J^^y^t At^ J^b 130. ***Agtoa** are properly dried dates of best quality, pressed in baskets. **His mother's brother. . .Gdbir**: for the Arabic see Appendix 23. 131. Cp. D I, cxxi. D 3 does not mention the exact connection of Belli with the rest of the RikAb/a but see No. 222 and BA, cciii. 132. This is the famous ** Wad Hasana," founder of the village of that name about 27 miles west of Abu Delayk, and eponymous ancestor of the HasOnAb. The present inhabitants of Wad HasQna claim to be AshrAf (see C 6 and cp. ABC, x), but many are of very mixed descent. Sheikh IjEasan > IV. D 3. OF THE SUDAN 295 is reputed to have owned all the surrounding country and some sixty-four hafirs [reservoirs, dug to hold the rain water] and innumerable slaves. The brand he used for his animals was ma, f.e. 118, that being the total arrived at by adding together the numerical values of the consonants of his name (HSN), but his descendants of the present day use iyi, f.«. 171, as their brand: see Hughes, p. 3, sub ** Abjad." The kubba of Sheikh Hasan is one of the most highly venerated in the Sudan and liars are very chary of swearing upon it, for "it kills." Just outside it is the "tree of the Sheikh" covered with votive offerings (see note to No. 73). For the Arabic of the first portion of the biography see Appendix 24. *'Andaius " is southern Spain: the author probably regarded it as a part of Morocco. **/ have put my seed, . .": there is a play on *'nasr* and *'afr*: it is implied that the ancestors of Mosa were originally connected with those of the MesallamIa: the latter consider themselves descendants of the Khalifa Abu Bukr el Sadik (see C 8). '*And by Fdtima " ^asQna had other children by another wife, as will be seen later from the text. For "Wahshia" ABC, x, gives "Ha- bashia." **Kagoi** (so pronounced as a rule) is spelt "Kag6g" [r jm^]' cp. note to No. 60, and No. 151. It lies between KLhartoum and Shendi (maps, "Koggug"). " He went up to el DurUrba. . . " : for the Arabic see Appendix 25. '*El DurUrba" is a hill near to the north-west of Wad HasQna. ''DonRey's Dam^' was so called, it is said, because Sheikh Ijiasan killed a wild ass there. ** Plate and pin of silver*': on the sling of a sword is hung a circular plate of silver ('^ndhdhir" sing, ''mu- hdra '*), through which the leather passes. This is held in position by a long silver pin {^'ibzaym'') which is welded on to the plate thus (the shaded part being the leather) : " Commander" is **sid kOm.'* The same phrase was used at the Fung court to denote the marshal or "mayor of the palace," whose prime duty was in early times the ceremonial slaying of a king when, through age or impotence, it was considered that he should for the good of the state be superseded: see Vol. I, p. 50. " Troops" : the word is ''gundi" and the pliural *'gunad" means troops. It is possible **gundi" here denotes some officer of rank. " The property of her father. . .for me": the Arabic is JU a)U U^t ^ lyJUk^D >li*-. The father was presumably a thief and the expenditure of illgotten money on a shroud would be regarded with abhorrence; '• hardm " is the Latin " nefas." " And [then] he shaved. ..": for the Arabic see Appendix 26. The reference is to the cutting of the " 'uruf" (see note to No. 73). 296 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IV.D3. The ** *utfa " is a howdah, with framework of wood, fixed on the saddle of a camel. It is used on state occasions, such as a ^*rahti*' (moving the bride to the bridegroom's house) or the moving of camp, for the women- folk. They are shrouded from view by the hangings and are surrounded by a display of all their household valuables fastened to the saddle outside : see illustrations in MacMichael, Tribes,., , pp. 192, 193. Rds el Fil is on the Blue Nile, south of Rosayre^. The tomb of the " Hdg 'Abd el SaUm el Begdwi " here mentioned is close to Wad HasOna (see maps). MUsa Ferid is mentioned in No. 66. *'He reared a crocodile,,,^*: for the Arabic see Appendix 27. The reservoir mentioned was Um Kandfir. It is said at Wad HasQna that the crocodile was brought from the river by Sheikh Hasan's slaves. Eight pages of MS. are devoted to this biography. ABC gives Sheikh Hasan's date as 968-1059 a.h. (ABC, x). 133. For this man see D 7, ci, cxxi and ccvii, and cp. Jackson (p. 65), who says he was of the family of Idris wad el Arbdb. Nd^ir was the Hamag vizier who ruled the Fung kingdom from 1787 onwards: he was son of Muhammad Abu el Kaylak (see D 7, ci ^f seq,), 134. Cp. No. 66 (para. 2). See also note to No. 187. 135. The ancestor of the " FarapiyyOn." ^'Fard** is " a term used for those rules and ordinances of religion which are said to have been established and enjoined by God Himself, as distin- guished from those which are established upon the precept or practice of the Prophet, and which are called * surma* " (Hughes, p. 124). ^*He compiled, . .": for the Arabic see Appendix 28. The fact of his marriage and divorce is taken from No. 252. 136. Cp. No. 58. For " *i/m el kiddm** see note to para, viii, supra, **Sannat el Wada*a** is also mentioned in No. iii. Ibrdhim had a son Ytlsef, as is mentioned incidentally in No. 33. 137. For "m«/h*" see Hughes, pp. 58 and 367. 139. Cp. Nos. 89 and 204. He was'called "el Ij[aggar*' and died, as we know from No. 204, in 1098 a.h. (1686 ajd,). 140. See note to No. 17. " Bahr " may be an error for " Haggar " ( j*^ for^^.,^). 141 . See postscript to para, xiii, supra. Sheikh Idris {q,v. also in D 7, xxi) is one of the most famous of all the ''saints" of the Sudan. His kulAa is at el 'AylafOn and his family (Ma^ass) reside there: cp. note to A 9, in. ABC gives his pedigree in full. The present generation is the eighth after him, thus : Muhanunad ibn Barakit ibn Hammad ibn Muhammad ibn Barakdt ibn Medowi ibn Barakdt ibn Hammad ibn el Sheikh Idris. His descendants state that the mother of Idris was Fd^ima, surnamed ** §ulha," the daughter of el Sherif Qammad Abu Dendna (^.1;. C 8, note xxxii), and that he was born in 913 a.h. (1507 a.d.) and died in 1060 a.h. (1650 aj>.) aged 147 [lunar] years. This information is derived from their IV. D 3. OF THE SUDAN 297 copy of the fabakdt toad DayfuUai q>. also ABC, il; Jackson, p. 27; and D 7, III. Idris belonged to the KardA^Ab section of Ma^ass and was granted land at el 'AylafOn by the Fung king. Previous to his coming, which was soon after the commencement of the Fung dynasty, the land had been occupied by slaves of the Fung, and hence its name, " 'ay la** being, it is said, a Sudanese word for " slaves," and ** fan " being the same as ** Fung " : cp. No. 166, and ABC passim^ where the village is called "el 'Ayl FOng" and " 'Aylat el Fang." The people of el *Aylafan are chiefly descendants of Barakit (see Tree 4), and with them are a few SHAii^fA (Q/^akAb), RiKAsfA and GA'ALiiN. The biographies of three of Sheikh Idris's sons are given, viz. Hammad, ^Araki and 'Abd el j^dir: he had also three other sons, viz. Muhammad, Ramli and Beldl. The first and second were by one mother, the third and fourth by another, and the fifth and sixth by another. " The first to tight the fire. . . ." See Nos. 74 and 226 and notes thereto, and cp. No. 67. The present generation are followers of the Khatmia branch of the Kddirfa tarika, _ • • • Sheikh *Isa el Tdtih, is ancestor of the T^bAb BedayrI a now under the *omda of the SnuKRfA KadCrAb. He was a cousin of the Bedayri "Wad el Turdbi " (No. 125). His kvbha is near the hill named after him, between el Kdmlin and Gebel Kayli. "For example f his prophecy. . . ": for the Arabic see Appendix 29. This passage is full of valuable information : it gives us the cause of the war between the Fung and the 'AbdullAb of Kerri, and its result, the manner of the accession of Bddi " Sfd el ^am," and the duration of his dynasty and its limitations. For the war with the 'AbdullAb see No. 126 and D 7, xx, and Jackson, p. 26. *Adldn walad Aya reigned from 1610 to 1615 a.d. (Bruce), and Bddi *'Sld el Kam" from 1615 to 1621 (Bruce). The reigns of Bddi's five descendants according to Bruce occupied from 1621 to 1729 (109 years), according to Cailliaud from 161 1 to 1717 (107 years), and according to Tr^maux's computation from 1623 to 1729 (107 years): the last named agrees most closely with the no (lunar) years of the text. Ounsa walad Bidi "was the last of the true royal family to rule" (cp. Jackson, p. 37). 142. The BedayrIa of Wad el Turdbi claim 'fsa as a Bedayri and cousin of No. 125. Nos. 7 and 34 were bom at the same place. 143. ^^ A Hadari**: ix. one of the IJupOR: cp. No. 66. " He was in prison . . . " : for the Arabic see Appendix 30. 145. He is mentioned also in No. 43, q.v. The obliterated word is probably " Sdban," a not unconmion sobriquet, or " Sdhib " By ** Sakamdioia** is meant one of the Sa^Arang of Tekali (cp. BA, cxxxix). 146. He is one of the 'Araki family, but lived some foiu- generations later than Dafa'alla el 'Araki (see Nos. 193 and 219). 298 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. D8. 147. ^^ElKaddir JjJ is a word used in the Sudan to mean "he walked in a dignified manner." Ounsa walad Ndfir reigned at Sennir from 1 689-1 701 (Bruce). 148. For " Timya*' see No. 178. 149. ''Wasnuknamed..." is ^y£9l^^[L^^^^...<^\a^...]. 151. For Kagoi, spelt ^^Kagog^^ see No. 132 and note. Sheikh Hasan HasQna was bom at the same place, and his mother's maternal grandmother was, like No. 151, a Siridia Khamaysia {jjt, one of the SowArda). 152. The nickname means "Father of the Swordstick," or perhaps " Father of the sword of wood." Shanbdt is just north of Khartoum. There is a " Talha'^ between el Kimlin and Rufi'a, but the name is common. ^'Dtoayki'* denotes his tribe. 153. Surkum is a hill a few miles north of Omdurmin. Gdbri^*' ix, one of the GawAbra or descendants of Gibir. There came to him. . . ": for the Arabic see Appendix 31. " Servants* beer'' : Arabic " merisa shaUUtr " Shaldtit " («Vi^. *' shaldti ") is, I am told by natives, a term for servants, whether freemen or slaves ; and " merisa shaldtit *' might mean either " beer, the unclean drink of servants " (and cp. note to No. 66), or (more likely here) " such coarse beer as servants are given to drink." In either case the difference of opinion between Nos. 66 and 153 as to beer-drinking is noteworthy. The story ends as abruptly in the text as in the translation. " When the troops. . . " : for the Arabic see Appendix 32. Another account of this rebellion, of which the leader was el Amin Arddib walad 'Agib, will be found in D 7, xui. The difference between the clerical and lay versions is worth noticing. Note that **Fung** in this story is once spelt 9^ and once 9f^^: the variation is common. ^ ^^ Bddi el Ahmar ruled from 1701 to 1726 (Bruce). Kerrif north of Khartoum, was the centre of the 'AbdullAb domain, and el fs (Kiwa) the headquarters of Fung power on the White Nile. £1 fs, Bruce's "el Aice," is also Browne's "AUais, on the Bahr-el-abiad, the place which the ferry-boats frequent" (p. 452). By ** slaves*' is meant the soldiery: the Fung army was almost entirely recruited from slaves drawn from such locahties as Tekali and Daier in southern Kordof&n (cp. Bruce, passim). El Hdg 'Omdra was apparently the patron saint of Khalfl el Rtlmi. 1 54. Khdgali is one of the most famous holy-men of the Sudan, and his kubba at el Qalfiya is very well known. For his biography and pedigree cp. ABC, IV. For " *ilm el kaldm " see note to para, viii, supra. *Ayesha was the wife of No. loi, q.v. *'It was characteristic. . .": for the Arabic see Appendix 33. For the Shidhalia order see note to AB, Li. For the different types of clothing IV. D 3. OF THE SUDAN 299 affected by the religious orders see Hughes, p. 119 {sub ''Faqir") and pp. 92 et seq, {sub "Dress"). ''Cotton shirts'* {'*gibba"). An allusion to the patched shirt of the fakir that became so familiar at a later date, in the Mahdia. **The kings of Ga*al,** i^. the Meks of the Ga'aliIn. See note to No. 27. Kh6gali's rising to greet the successor of Sheikh Idris Arbdb would be in compliment to Sheikh Idris as having been the representative of the Kidiria order (see No. 141), and (incidentally perhaps) as being of the same tribe (Ma^^ass) as Kh6gali. SughayerOn {q,v. No. 241) was the " lover" in the Sofi sense of Sheikh Idris and the successor of the Awl Ad GAbir, whose disciple and follower Kh6gali's grandfather Ibrdhim had been: his successor was Sheikh el Zayn (No. 258). The text later mentions in the following terms ai^^u^l^ a^i^>3i jju ^\j^\ ^*^^t ^^t^t^ i>#,itom.i ai^l^i o^^ that Kh6gali paid considerable respect to the RiKAsfA and MASHAiKHA "nobility" and others. The whole of this passage describing the attitude of superiority assumed by Kh6gali suggests a suspicion that interested parties may have obtained the insertion of these qualifying exceptions in the interests of their own prestige, or that a later copyist did not wish to give offence; otherwise "el Sha'ardwi's" remarks are somewhat inapposite. ''Sheikh 'Abd el Kddir'' is of course "el Gfldni." "Ahmad el Nd^ri" is later on called "Muhammad el Ndfir" (but see note to para, vii, supra). This story of the sandbank gives us the only intimation in so many words of the date of the composition of the Taba- kdt. " When the Sultan Bukr, . .": for the Arabic see Appendix 34. Bukr reigned in DdrfQr from 1682 to 1722 (see Schurtz, p. 545). The story ends abruptly as in the translation. "As regards his original faith , . . ": for the Arabic see Appendix 35. The "awrdd** {sing, "toird**) are portions of the ^urin set aside for daily reading. "He died. . .": for the Arabic see Appendix 36. Where the date is in the twelfth century the author as a rule omits the first two figures: if the eleventh or thirteenth century is intended he always inserts them. 155. "Abu Sabib'' is here written ^.t,,,,.^! ("Absabfb"). 156. " The 40 disciples**: sc. of Ibrdhim el Baldd (cp. Nos. 23 and 254). The holy-men whose names begin with M are divided into two groups by the author, the northern and the southern : the following are the southern group: Nos. 157, 159, 166, 168, 169, 174, 177, 179, 182, 183, 184, 185, 186, 188, 190, 192, 193, 198, 200, 201, 205, 209, 210. The last two of these to be treated of by the author are Nos. 157 and 192 (Mahmad el 'Araki and his son Muhammad), and at the close of the latter's biography, and before commencing the northern group, the author says: ^JL^ J^ UUZ^t OeuJt oW^t JyAi o^ U ^1 ij^ U ^ U>i IJJ 300 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.ds. (''Having completed the pleasurable task of relating the virtues of the notables of the south, we transfer our attention to the notables of the north whose names begin with M.") All the M's, excepting the numbers quoted, above fall into the northern group. The dividing line between the two is, roughly speaking, the latitude of the junction of the White and Blue Niles. 157. *'Bom on the White [Niley {^jiL^^i^ •^3^)- See note to para, v, supra, for remarks upon this, and " period of probation " (" 'idda "), and *'Rdgiir Practically the whole of this biography is here translated, but MahmQd lived too early for the author to know much about him : he is mentioned in Jackson, p. 22. For el BanUfari see No. 17 and for el Ag'huri No. 22. '* Studied under'' is jO^ \yj^ ; '' toas a foUatver of is ^^ J^\. ''Sheikh KhdgaU said. . ." is For el Is cp. 153 (note); and for " Um Lahm*' No. 84. We may infer from this passage that there was a successful raid made by the Shilluk from the upper reaches of the White Nile between about 940 a.h. (MahmQd's approximate date: see paras, iv to vi, supra) and 1095 a.h. (i,e. 1533 to 1684 A j>.). 158. For Zdra see B A, CLix and A II, XX. The Ghubush are the AwlAd el Aghbash (Tree 2). 159. Cp. Nos. Ill and 3. 161. " The former father of. . .": the Arabic is jJI^ ; ^ s •^>-^ ^,9e*W^ A.i*JLJUt, and this would make Kufbi grandfather of Ibrdhim. The addition of • to the first word makes the sense more correct. " El Rayda " is presumably the name of Muhammad's mother. The pro- nouns in this passage are characteristically vague, but the meaning is clear. El K6z is the ** Goos" of Bruce's map, lying some miles east-north-east of the junction of the Atbara with the Nile. 162. This Sheikh ibn Medaru is son of No. 164, called, apparently, after his father's half-brother (No. 236): cp. Nos. 164 and 15. " The MedaniyyDn are. . ." is as follows: o^m^3 s^*^* Ch&^^^ i^iJJ\. The MedaniyyCn are the descendants of Medani el Ndtik (i.e. Nos. 194, 162, etc.), and "we" denotes the descendants of Um Gadayn, i.e. of a different mother. 163. He was no doubt called "el Ttkr'* because of his supposed power of transporting himself through the air from place to place. For his death see No. 164. 164. Um Gadayn was evidently the mother's name. **Noio Medani el Ndtik died. . . ": for the Arabic see Appendix 37. 165. Ounsa ibn Ndsir reigned from 1689 to 1701 aj)., according to Bruce; and as "el Medowi" died in 1684 Cailliaud's date (1675-1687) is probably nearer the truth. IV. D 3. OF THE SUDAN 301 166. ''El 'Ayl Fung'' {^ J^l) is now caUcd "cl 'Aylafon" (maps, "Eilafun"): see No. 141 (note). Gedid is on the west bank of the Blue Nile opposite el 'Aylaftln: as there are three villages there now they are generally called, in the plural, "elGeddid." Elti is on the same bank as, and south of, Gedfd. 167. His tomb is with that of his father at Abu Delayk. 168. Kutrdng is a village on the east bank of the Blue Nile above el 'AylafQn. This man's tomb is at Wad Digays, south of Um Dubbin, east of Kutrdng. 169. El Shekayk is west of the White Nile between el Dueim and Omdurmdn. 170. ''His large commentary, . .": for the Arabic see Appendix 38. '' The SenUssia " is a work on tawhid {" doctrine of unity "). For sharah ("commentary") see Hughes, p. 572. 171. "His companion...** la For el Kubia see No. 11. 172. Cp. No. 17. 174. See No. 186. 175. "He united. . .**: the Arabic of this common phrase is J^\^j^\ CMrf f^ s>^ O^ The author mentions in this biography that one of Muhammad ibn 'Abd el Rahman's disciples gave him the information he has written in the J'abakdt concerning him. 177. The author states that one of this man's disciples, fakir Mustafa ibn Abu Shdma, gave him the information retailed here. See No. 2. 178. Cp. No. 148. Timya was not literally the father but the great- great-grandfather of No. 175. The name Timya is here written a# t "t [for An^], but in No. 148 it is once written dL^ and once 4^. "Hii father'* is 'Ali ibn Barri, and "'Araki" is 'AbduUa el 'Araki, father of No. 237, and brother of No. 178. "The matting" ("el bursh") would be for the Khalifa to sit upon (cp. No. 66). For the Arabic of the text see Appendix 39. 180. Tankdsi Island is near Debba in Dongola Province. 181 . " He was one of. . . " : for the Arabic see Appendix 40. 183. The kubbas of this man and of his son 'Abd el Rahman are close to Bashdkira West: they are of red brick and unplastered. 185. Medani is father of No. 193. 186. The form "el Lukr" occurs in Nos. 12 and 174, though here "el Aghir" is used. Um *Ukud [maps, "Um Mughud"] and Elti lie on the west bank of the Blue Nile below el Kimlin. 302 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. D3. 187. Ounsa foalad Ndfir reigned 1689-1701 (Bruce). This Muhammad is given the surname of ''el Niri" in No. 90 (^.c). In the text of No. 134 mention is made of ''SughayerOn and 'Abd el Hddi, the sons of Sheikh Muhammad waUd D61ib." 189. "/An ^4?" i^ qualified by J^ (f>. ''said to be son of, etc."). ''Kir^ Dekln of Kordofdl'' is J^>j^ j\> CM 0^> ^^^UJ). See note to No. 207. For GkuUmuUa see No. 222. There occur in this biography the words ". . .What my grandfather, Mosa walad Ria, told me..." (^bj jj^ \^y^ \S^^ ^ yy^^>^ Mi and it would appear therefore that the author's mother was probably the daughter of this Masa and a Kahlla by race: see No. 85. 190. "H» Sheikh": U. Tig el Din el Bahiri. El Mundara is a hill about halfway between el Kimlin and the Atbara : the tomb of No. 190 is to be seen there. 191 . A very famous holy-man of the DahmashIa section of BsDATidA. His present Khalifa resides at Omdurmdn and is a merchant held in con- siderable respect. See Jackson, p. 27, but '"Ali" is there an error for "Muhammad." The fabled reason of his nickname is that he was bom with a bracelet of gold on his wrist, but see Vol. I, p. 177. For "Aofy-mon" ^RdgU'*) see No. 44, note. Bddi Urn Rubdt reigned 1651 to 1689 (Bruce). **He ruled. . . ": this phrase occurs elsewhere in the Tabakdt in toto. For the Gin see Hughes, pp. 133-138. 193. The town of Wad Medani, capital of the Blue Nile Province, is so named after this man. He was a Bu^ayldbi from Upper Egypt, and so far as one can deduce from the Tabakdt he probably died about 1700 aj>. El Nuba is a village on the Blue Nile a short distance above Khartoum : it is reputed to have been founded by some NOba from el I^ar^lza in Kordofin. '*He was buried, . ., etc." is a^ lj^y^\ 4ll^ ^ ^y 194. *' Nauf the Muhammads ... is By ** one father'* is meant "fathers of the same name." 195. Cp. Jackson, pp. 26, 27. For SdUm el SanhUri see note to AB, iv. He died in 1606 aj>. 196. "£/ K6z" is "|L6z walad piib" (cp. No. 239). 198. Cp. No. 191, re ShardO. 200. For SdUm el Mdidi see also No. 204; and cp. No. 108. **Mdidi*' is now often pronoimced, and spelt, "Mdgdi": see note to No. 60 on this point. A few miles south of el Kimlfn is a village called "Wad el Migdi" and it is probable this was the home of No. 200 or of No. 108. 202. Amna is mentioned also in No. 196. 204. **One of his miracles. . .": for the Arabic see Appendix 41. For " Urn HinaydU'* see note to No. 15. IV. D 3. OF THE SUDAN 303 Of the year 1098 the text says " The year of the Nile which collected the people after the dispersion of Um Lahm^ viz. 1098" Um Lahm^ the famine year, was 1095 (see No. 84), and presumably in 1098 there was a high Nile which relieved the distress caused by 1095. 205. Jackson {Yacubabi Tribe) gives Medani as son of Muhammad el Zayn. 206. From No. 8 we know this man was a Gdma'i by tribe. For Ndfa'i see Nos. 207 and 8. 207. '* He died. . . " : for the Arabic see Appendix 42. Gunkul was king of the Musaba'At, a branch of the FCr who ruled in Kordofdn. In the reign of Mosa ibn Sulaymin (Schurtz, 1637-1682) Gunkul laid claim to the throne of DdrfQr. For his pedigree, etc^ see MacMichael, Tribes,.., p. 55 (note): he was the father of the 'Isdwi mentioned later; and the latter was father of the famous Hdshim. King Dekin is mentioned again in No. 189: he appears to have been the Fung representative in Kordofin, and the seat of his power would be near Tekali and Daier, the locality intended by *' their country.'* NdfaH is mentioned passim, e.g. in No. 206. The author probably means to denote by " He said ' raise the sword ' " that Ndfa'i was executed on the spot, but tlus is not certain. I do not know what j^^^ ^^JL^I means, but have translated it "set off to attack them." 208. See note to No. 124. ** Rendered obedience*^ is a) 0>UJt, ix. he was their Sheikh. 209. This Mosa is generally known as "Abu ^ussa," and was one of the cluef of the Ya'a^ObAb: see Nos. 170 and 217. He and his brother (No. Ill) have a kubba at Sabil (see No. iii, note). ''Marhab" is Marhaba bint Fadl (see Jackson, Yacubabi Tribe). 211. Thtfeki SughayerOn mentioned here is claimed as ancestor by the D6ALfB in Kordofdn (see MacMichael, Tribes..., p. 93). 212. For ^/iiC^rra^to see No. 81. " He teas called. . . " : for the Arabic see Appendix 43. 213. *'In front of*' is " east of," i£. 15 miles north-north-west of Gebel Rera, between Abu Delayk and the Atbara. 214. This man has a conspicuous white kubba at el ^ililia. See note to No. 125. Nanna is said to have had a son Mosa. His name is spelt inD3^>i. 216. Tht ** doli^b" psim is Borassus flabelUfer. ''I swear by Sheikh. . .": for the Arabic see Appendix 44. Tdg el Din was the Sheikh of this family: cp. No. 62, where the anecdote here related is also given. 221. Cp. C7, III. 222 . For the Arabic of the first part of this biography see Appendix 45 . For the genealogical items given in this biography cp. D i, paras, av to cxxiv and BA, clxxxi et seq. 304 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.dJw descendant of 'Amir ibn Dhubiin, one of whose brothers was $irid (an- cestor of the SowArda) and another was Shatir the ancestor of Rikib and Rubdt (see BA). If these two l^andfls are one man it may be noted that the Barri family (No. 58, etc.) were related on their mother's side with the RikAb/a of Dongola. *' The four Sheikhs** are No. 17 and his three brothers. **Nds*' means, and is often translated, "the people of. . . ," ijt. (here) "the descendants of." "£/ Ferid** denotes literally an only son. 226. ^^He was the third, . ." apparently Tag el Din (No. 67) is not counted. The other two were Bedowi wad Abu Dela]^ and Idris Arbib (see No. 74 and note). It is mentioned incidentally in this biography that Sili^'s paternal uncles were named Silih Abu Niib and el Zayn respectively; and from No. 27 (^.f .) we know there were also two others, Bedowi and Ijlegizi. The invasion of Shendi alluded to was in 1706 aj>. (see No. 74). ''I saw Sheikh *Ahd el Kddir. . .," sc. "el GOini, in a vision." ** Sheikh ^dhh related. . . ": for the Arabic see Appendix 46. 228. For e/iSay«tf see No. 251. It is in the Gezira. "i4 Khdlidi** ix. one of the KhowAlda. 230. "£/ Zaghrdt" means one who makes the ** zagharity** tje, the shrill cry of "loo-loo-loo" generally used by women. It is said that Selmin when alone in the wilds would make this noise and the wild gazdie and ariel would come to him to be milked. He was a Ga'ali, and was buried at Wad Sik Or^a near Rufi'a. A number of his descendants live at Abu 'Ushara and el Sellama, on the Blue Nile, south of el Kimlfn. Hie **zagharit** is not purely African. Burton speaks of it at Mekka. (See PUgnmage...^ 11, 159.) 233. He is elsewhere called Muhammad Serhin el 'Cdi. 234. Gerf (or Gerayf) Kumr is on the east bank of the Blue Nile, just outside Khartoum. 235. "He became. . . ": for the Arabic see Appendix 47. 236. MdUk was one of the AwlAd Um Gadayn and a half-brother of Sheikh el A'sir. "i4m/ miracles, . .": for the Arabic see Appendix 48. *Othmdn walad Hammad was the liberator of the SnAfi^fA from the yoke of the Fung. A traditional account of this incident is in NichoUs (**The Shaikiya*\ pp. 10-14, from which it would appear that the SnAf^ about 1690 (I should say a few years earlier) quarrelled with the 'AbduUibi viceroy, defeated him by a ruse, and obtained their indepen- dence. Poncet was at Korti in 1699 and says (p. 15): "Whereas the People who are beyond Korti upon the River Nile are in Rebellion against the King of S^mir, and that they Pillage the Caravans. . ., they are forced to keep at a Distance from the Banks of the River and. . .to enter into the Great Desert of Bihouda. . .": the reference is certainly to the SHAfylA, IV. Da OF THE SUDAN 305 who were notorious freebooters. See Vol. i, p. 216. 'Othmin is mentioned again in No. 243 (q.v.). The account given by NichoIIs varies from that of D 3 as to the name of the Fung king and of the 'AbdullAb sheikh: D 3 is much more likely to be right. *Ali toalad *Otkmdn^ who occurs again in No. 58, was one of the 'Ab- dullAb of Kerri. The Arabic is very vague and confused, but it may be the SHAf^iA defeated the army of the 'AbdullAb and that the leader of the latter then sent word of the defeat to his Fung suzerain at Senndr and (possibly) seized the opportunity to join forces with the SnAi^iA against the Fung. '*He came out of his retreat^*: ''he" must refer to Sheikh although the Arabic hardly admits of it as it stands: cp. note to No. 12. The whole story is somewhat confused. Kagabi is in the SnAfigLiA country. *' Small-pox'* : cp. No. 243. 238. AMashaykhi. A section (^ MashAIkha called themselves Sheraf- bldinAb after him. For his father see No. 84. 239. A Halanki^ see No. 196. 240. For Hammad el Samffi see No. 226. 241 . This biography is given in its entirety in Appendix 49 (in Arabic). For the AwlAd GAbir and their sister Fd^ima see Nos. 17 and 222 and notes. '* The lover of el Sheikh Idris'': see note to No. 154. "Four sdkias**: ix. the land of 4 sdkias, ije. about 40 acres of riverain land. An *Ud is a variable measure. The word for a spear here is "foUfiaf** i^, the long broad-bladed spear used by horsemen and not the smaller, generally barbed, throwing spear. Grants of land merely mention a given breadth parallel to the river, and the grantee can push his cultivation as far inland, within this limit, as the levels of the groimd and the nature of its soil and the water-raising capacity of his water-wheel permit. An average water-wheel cultivates perhaps seven acres, but under favourable conditions ten acres can be watered. Karkdg: see note to No. 126. For "el Sayyid el Khidr** see Hughes, p. 272. He is a mysterious prophet. '* Some say he lived in the time of Abraham and that he is still alive in the flesh, and most of the religious and §afi mystics are agreed upon this point, and some have declared that they have seen him." He is sometimes confoimded with Elias, sometimes with Phineas, sometimes with St George of England I He is generally supposed to have drunk of the fountain of life. See also Sell (pp. 106, 107) : he is said to be the inter- mediary between God and the founder of a religious order, and to exercise great influence with holy-men and to imveil the future to them and give them supernatural powers. El Berkdni: ix. of the BerAp^a section. "Five daughters**: only three are mentioned by name. "seaUngs**: see note to No. 17. ** the rainfall. . . " : see note to No. 2. 242. " Taught by** : ^J^ djUu ; "was a follower of* ^ J^\ jXX^. M.S. II 20 3o6 NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN iv.dsl 243. For the ''y^A/" mentioned q>. No. 236. ^^The year after small-pax year**: cp. No. 237: the Arabic is |V3^ 244. El Saydl: q>. No. 251. 246. The brother of No. 77. 248. "£/ FOrayn**: the text here gives v>oy^^ ^^^ ^^ ^^- ^^ ^^ have v>^j>Ail . 250. The father of No. 76. He is said to be buried near Gebel Arang in Mefiza district. 252. The application of a tribal name, "el Fezari," as a nickname to a member of the Ma^^ass tribe, which is totally distinct from the FezAra, ia analogous to the use of **el Guhani" in the case of 'Abdulla el Guhani (see BA, lviii). 254. Cp. No. 156. This Ya'akdb is the eponymous ancestor of the Ya*a^CbAb (see Jackson, Yacubaln Tribe). 255 . A section of the MASHAiKHA are called Mugelli ab after this man's father. Mugelli is said to ha>'e died in Egypt in Zemikh Island and to have been a descendant of the Khalifa Abu Bukr. Cp. No. 238, and see A 2, XXXVII and ABC, uv. ^^And the kmg. . .*': for the Arabic see Appendix 50. It is a not uncommon expression to say that a courtyard, e.g., is "big enough for a horse to gallop in," and the phrase ** as much land as his horse could encompass" probably means, as it has been explained by natives, "as much land as a horse could gallop round." The word " mul** means properiy a distance as far as one can see under normal circumstances. Burton {Pilgrtmage,.,^ 11, 63) defines a "mtf" as 1000 paces. 256. He died in 1802 (see D 7, cui). 259. Bddi walad Rubdt reigned from 1651 to 1689 (Bruce). For Dekin see note to No. 207. [3071 9 * APPENDIX I (Paras, iv to xiii) •>t^ W3>Ij^ 51^1 JJlki J^ji\ O' J^ OV '^^-^ ^J^ >^^ ^^ j^t _^^ >3%^» j^cii ^y^^ sJjKi^ a) u^^ sjA(fi^\ oSLi3 ^j^t ^ut ,^^^ CH -v.^ ^^ u^ VAJt j^U^Wt j»j3^ ;;^l jb ^ ^jo^m^ O^V^^ >^^ >^l ^»JL^ aJU^ >yUt jH>>i» AJJU^ v^JJI jl>.^ o^ ^ ,^^j« ^ Ai^ ^\ d^\ » jj^ j^^ j^^\ ^\j^ o«*>y» ^»J^ J«5^ Jy^ji^ O^ J^\ J*5 A^ j^ ^ j^ o- u^J>^ j-e^' "^^^3 Ij-)^ O^ j---:» JJV3 ^^» J^ A^' 5>i5jg ^jjlJ\ O^ J-j^j a^JU a^UiUJI 4JJJL0 cuk».^ dU^UL»Jt cu^jj ^ ^jij^\ ^ 1 for i^Hu^ (p^ge torn). ' for Cik^. ' for _ * fc. J^tj. « forpWI. • for ^jWI. ^ for ^3^JA^t. 8 written j^th'f"^- * ^^^ ^^b- 20—2 3o8 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IV. djl APPENDIX 2 (From No. ii) OU 4i. ^^J:. ^^ iji Jj>i^ ^p ^.-0* ,>,.^« jL^ CM a-.>AiL. a^ ^» ^^^ip ^ »^» y^ •utti M^ ^^ i,«ju» J^^ 4«8«)t ^3) ^ WU& JM^ ««u)i 4) «,..;:fc3 >*£:«U kr^t »* >>A^t •l^ »>»^t <*^ JU wJt 2e«4^ jUI cJ>U.t l^ ^JJI I^JUJI^ 43I5JU. ^c«^ cJL£>l jUI COXiwI jUI C-^>-*^H«iJW OI3JUJI ly,^ 4l>« ^^ijki»i 4JUi ^UyJt ^ 49jJB6l jUt c>^ ^^>;^ juv Jl> J^^ 4^1 JMi^ *CMb -A)^ »^-^l ^^ va& CJli 4JU«JI 43>^ 4A£» IJJk ^1^ Jli 4;^ c^i» wJ 4.JU3 >t^| ^» V*-.. 4WI ^Ijy* iforll;^!. SforU^lj. APPENDIX 3 (FnMn No. 17) j^\ji\ j,^^\ a,«u. 4j j^ij j4> aiyj-jji ^WJiJi£> a.^j'i)! ^u. i-^^i r^b *»>^^«J^ >.*J^b J-*-*U-» .n*;5b »>M-pi J^ >«-A-«5 C«jJb,,WI ^^^^ o"*/- c«>»« «^U 1 for^«e>i.^l, APPENDIX 4 (From No. 27) J,>*# OU L^Wj \S^v W ** »iJU!* O'^J* "ilW V^i *5»Wj nr. B8. OF THE SUDAN 309 APPENDIX 5 (No. 46) ^^t^iiji oWi^ ^1 ^^ >yui J^ Jtf» i^* o^^ jL&jij jUU^ ^ «,.MiM)i ^^ ^UJLbJt jy»\ jt^im^*:) 4iya v>*)> ChjJI ^Uj a«Ij^5 S^^^ jt^yij ^1 l»ju jj^3 ^^>v jfc«iH ^^ APPENDIX 6 (From No. 51) ^^ JUi wot .iLm^ a) JVi UJU tjJ^ JU ,.r>,t^ a^\ *Jl* ^3J? ^^ji a;^jL* j>^ ^ liti^ ^\4Sji^\^ ^3j3^ gua» v!**'!^' o*A APPENDIX 7 (From No. 5a) an chJ^ • tyj** 3IC THE XATIVE >L%NXSCRIFT5 iv. ds. 9 'No. 6oy II u* >W1 ,,-1^5 *»i-* >»^ JV «.^ri* ^3 ^^ s/9 sf»J^i J>y ^,* fn^fe y-Msp g^ JLu -^ -*5iu-'' >• i^^i -*»* jc^ vc*a «e* *JU*a i-an ^,^ >j» ji> JU<^ ,^^ ,JW1 ,,afc ^^,^ ^ a*!!!^ ^,e»!^« f-^ Jeb 0»^3 >'V 0>« AJUw ^"^ «U< >^l «) Jh W «<-e«-^ J'.»J^I '2JU.1I ^ ^^^ «UI .U^^ ULJ1 »>^y V^^,U, »>ei- i*^ *-o»3 I for aUiJI. * for APPENDIX lo (From No. 63) bl APPENDIX II (From No. 66) CJU3 V^ii^^ It^^y-'l C^V^ «^V i^^^'^JW «SWJ^ V cM '^ v>* ^•W O^ ^t^^ uHj^^ ^-^' yb3 !>*b 1 for u^UL^. s for «J. > for ^^. IV. D3. OF THE SUDAN 311 APPENDIX 12 (From No. 66) ^^J^ *i JU \X£» Vjl>«>JW u^u O^ >^ Oi *> J^ J^J oW 'cMll J>V JU i^J^ J>*3 J^\ 4i J\i ^j \^ Jj^\ a^«aM VU le^U ^.V ^ >«I.^t j ^\j J^ji\ o^ <^t J«)l AO ) JU aJUI ^^ U«i 4JUI J«)l uUw Jiitl^l *i Jli >k':9*l wi-adt <^ CJU& A) Jli ^U3 4JDt .gy ^>« jLai JU ^^>WI 4eJ^ W^'** £>>* «A£» aJUI 1 for pjl^-.. * for JeJI. APPENDIX 13 (From No. 66) OU aJL2ju» ^y *^ U i^jJ *-ti>^ v>*t^ 01 Ul aJU*^! jfc3ii\ ji^':)\ *;i^ ♦>«' jy **>!-» "^^ Ob W^jAi 4-<>J» *J 'y* ^^ 'Uj* 'V 1 for «t>k>t. * for tyi^. * for ftU^t< APPENDIX 14 (From No. 67) ^Wyi ,,jM)t >»u<^t ^«:di yk •jif^t 0-* iHm^ *^} \tM ^j^ >e«^l >h \^ >^.»*> ^ i>^.9 vet^ ^t «S)t 1 for A*«. * for 1^. 3IZ THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IV. Dl APPENDIX 15 (Fnm No. 73) V^ O^ J^jJi W**^ i**^ ">^ ^ilP jW-W ^« O' J^ j^M^O^tX^ OiA V' JiV -^ ^;«^l jl^^ O^^J W:tf3 *fi^ 0*U^ ,^UM .,.^1 vjB 'i^iJMi^ 4^U5 CJI «<^.:D Jli^ Ch^ CmJj* cJU-- «Vli 0« y=^ Oei- >— ^ V>^^ J^y« J«> 0» J*«< «N& ^W» 'ZAjjmJX C 'V}^ «=^ v/» '-«>»' ^1 w*Ji 4) ^„»- U), 0^^ ^, ^^jJ, ^^ *nA APPENDIX 16 (From No. 74) l,.^! uAj-JJI 0^1 y» JU ^JU, «eA» *AJI ,^ *MI J^j C^lj ^>a».a^}l ,,«^l ^Ul^ 2«^l lc«U l^«.JI h^j<^l^ >»aJI ^Ul *« CM !>«::£> %^ o^u c^b «,4>^ ^^ j^u ut i^u j^yi c^t, t.*u« Jn^i u* iAI aJUi J>^j W ^.(^ W cJJ A,)ik ^^ a«^J^)l owi< 1 for aaU. * for ^U^j^\. * forjttiL*. * for ^ip. APPENDIX 17 (From No. 82) OI& ^ wP^ UUI oW 'tis ^U ^»^ JV>^ Jl^^"^! vWjt 0-* 0^3 J3UUI J4ft j\i jiyii j>.jlm g^^fi j).,^ g^"^! ji IV.DI OF THE SUDAN 313 APPENDIX 18 (No. 90) ^JJU JA^ J^ jmJI J^ a3jaW,^ cJl&j ji^\ jJ^ yk aJLiU^t J^J u»>«J« wW ^ J>JU. Ot»»/jl J^3 CUy^l Cil^AJI J>W«Jl3 aU.U» ^U^ U«U^3 aeSjUJt jb Ch^ C>« Jt^ u«>«>b l^>< Oe«ol <3^ »^-e* ^^ >»^J ,^ *r«M* ''-I/^i %^ «^5> 'J^ ^ij' -^' J>*< y-ij>l *ea«5^«^l ^j» ^ yj^» i^jtii^ *««~» jyUI *'5b'5>« 0-» *f5 APPENDIX 19 (From No. 1 19) J4 ^ j)i\i.j\ jL«.^ ^.«^ JUI IjUu* aXII ^> ^1 o^J l^j>1 AJUIjLffi ^^1 j^ ^ J>jL« ^UJI ^^ AUt ^ J»4 t^jJ^ J'*^ APPENDIX ao (From No. 124) APPENDIX 21 (Fiom No. 125) ^J* jlX^i ^fii AJDI ^^1 ^Uti\^ J>«3I v**Jm «>^I jti OU5*. il WjJI ^UU Jli tuyi ^^ U^ »jAj\i 4UI^> ^ySJI 1 for CtjOMl. 314 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IV. d» APPENDIX 22 (From No. 127) . . . J^IbJW Ufy-i j»^ ^y W •^JH *^y J'>-# j»»*«* >^MI J^ ^1 j^ ijitt 4il ^>^ ^^ >%/ jW^ >^UJI j^ jJj Je>» >/b •>U» ju«<^)i jau ^ ,h> n ^pi ^ymJ^ ot^L^ APPENDIX 23 (From No. 130) .,-,- cJlfe, U^ji\ o- ** *JUt ^^ »*>.*>«* »WM JJM» 15* »>>«*• ^^» >#V i-Jlljb «»U. !,>- taai« «,AU JaJU. ^ ^^^.j 'i**^ APPENDIX 24 (From No. 132) ^UJi ca.1 2,^^ c^r ^AU 4UU. cu/ ^^ aj^^j ^^1 ^ (>«. ;i^i a«^ji i«i»u o^ iiy^ jj^3 at »,* a^AjU v*i^ ^u> jj^j jj^ u ij>a» a«/J^>^ iu»u ^-jj^ij a^e*; a^UJi^ j»^j v**^'^ «jt^i 4>. ou^j 2>*^ Sxi^JW ^*sji APPENDIX 25 (From No. 132) •»««»' t^i •;•** ^W >l >kfc jUiiJI j^JkJ^ »/j5jJJ« ^y» ^ >>» J«- lni»»5 i«* ♦;«*U*^^ *-H}ih *««» <-«*- Ji^^ J-^b J£» Jk«* »>*aJ 'i'bWI ••i'^ O-J -iJ^U. jl- 4islj3 .^.rt^ A-^jlj jU-3 jyjjbj 1 for^j. * written JU(. » for IV. D3. OF THE SUDAN 315 APPENDIX 26 (From No. 132) •.U^ ^^ J*> 4)U AO:/ \jii a-..H!J ^^5b w->» ^ **!-W *ii3) ' for^>(e». APPENDIX 27 (From No. 132) CHJJI «^^ ^ JU> ^^^ uU^I APPENDIX 28 (From No. 135) «i*^ ^t»)W v**)^ wa<^t >J^ ^ <>v^>>W «J4i<^l ^UJt uUI^ 1 for ^^>UW• APPENDIX 29 (From No. 141) j^l ^t JU ^1 v^ ^^ •j^Ui Ot^ .,-rt^ ;;-t^ ♦jM-l tyi*^ o^ ^^ .iU^^ ^>^ ^«ti^ >«t6^ v.^*^ ^ J^ W^ Js^fy^i >^ ^yi^ ^>W ^ftUJD <»jW^t iyU^ JU U^ ^*^t o^ ^^t J^y. sj^ •^ 3i6 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS ir.aa APPENDIX 30 (From No. 143) I for c.AfcJ. ' for . ^ APPENDIX 31 (From No. 153) 0>p 4) JU^ J^j A^ «i( [VfU C*bU Jjt^j OUI^ «) C>vl»] iyu» oW-*- LhSj>3 *=.er*A i>«i.>* J^y« vM y-*- Ui:» •^t'** JU. >for«Ul.4. * for Jul. APPENDIX 32 (From No. 153) O^ (>* gtt» ly*'!) «i^^ w^ t>* y^V.-o'l *4 cJvU.!) i.rv'b ot i^*)^ W <) cJU) j«u. ,;.«in ^1 s,>^Jl*ii .^c^ cAji «;u.t ^•AJUI ^^\ g Jll) •jkM» i>> » AJ^ ^^^^'^3 '^^ *h^ u^' 4,31. JUU >l.a)lj ^JJUI o^ JjL< ^ V>^^ ^* ^< «^UU juJUt Oe/^r^M. UJi l\y»\ v>3 «:Wtj leAIi^ «^ C*.^) JUJI ^t CJU ^1 a«U» I^J^I ^yit 4)JUIa;»^V^U«c^UIJU ^^I ^m ^1 ^U jUUI jJj M5I •*>> >^^l (^ J5<»J^t IT. DJL OF THE SUDAN 317 APPENDIX 33 (From No. 154) vn^t^'t |V V3^l *otJt 3»t\U^ ajuJI^ v^W «i^~«3 Ai!^t o^^ >yi)V >^^ V>*>«^ J«^J !;^^l CM^^ jt^^i >x»'^t kH3^>JI .ijoii ^i jbUij *^i^j *i^ ^ vr<*^' *^>" •>^-' ''*'*^^ '.^•**^' ^3 ^ • J^l ^^ Oit^«M ^1 UeU.j ,^j3l ^1 UeU. o«^'>)t ^)t ^^1^1 v>« >»»'^ 1 for i>LJI. * ric for jif^ ? APPENDIX 34 (From No. 154) ,^>V >2U«)t o^ a^ aajl^ o^ {jU.^^ o^Ji^ >« o^J'^^i o* CJU 4eJL» J«d»Jt lA^^ .^^1 <*^3 >4^l £^J J^ O^^ *J>^ JUj ^^ ^W i-Vii-l ^» OU«J^ O*^ *V v-«- 0«» ^iJUi Um yJ>&y ^4.1 y«e^ 4eUj Jjjl JUJ.J ^.^. j^ JIJ5 j.^1 1 for Ai*^!. APPENDIX 35 (From No. 154) !-eA o^ ^J^ J^U^I^ Alju-^lj ^^J>U ^U-JJU *a^ J-»l Uj ^JiUJt j^Ut JUH^ .^1 3i8 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS 17. ds. APPENDIX 36 (From No. 154) 1 for aim*. * for {jM. * for Ali^H^. APPENDIX 37 (From No. 164) •U-3 C>^>J!ju^ «^l ^yi\ ^Ol^ ^^ ^>3 JJplJI ^ju* ol^ oUj AJJt JU^ jJj •Ul JJU 0»^ O^ *U; Ae^ ^ for 51^^. APPENDIX 38 (From No. 170) h^ s/ r^^\ *-'ji'i Vj^ 0«*#j' y/ ie->i-JI ^ W^' *^P AeJU okSt ^3 a)L>pi ^ji, *i\ JKkii aJL.^1 Soeifr ^ji,^ 1 for APPENDIX 39 (From No. 178) ^1 >'^i\ O' ^i y/ s-«-Jb *^l<^ y/*ti^'>*i »>— ?-«^» *AJ^^ ^«^ Ji3^ \jjk j.«.^ cX^ aijU»j ^^J£. cX^ 2A.Ufti I^JLUkl >.!*J^ ^jJu IJl^ Jyvf U ^ >«9^t JU* Ai* ai^JUJI ,«*l^l ^UJI ^«:JI ^I *i\^\i ^^je. ^i^ a^I V^*-^ 0~^ r«^ ty>« >-^ » for I^L. ? APPENDIX 40 (From No. 181) 1 for ObT. IV. D 3. OF THE SUDAN 319 APPENDIX 41 (From No. 204) J>3 v*6>»JI 03l£> ^^1^,^ o^U *JIJI .^^ ^^ ji,.i^» v>* «^^t CmJU ^^.^t i.^ tjUuv !^U» .U. AiU o^t (>^ jL«.^ tj Jli APPENDIX 42 (From No. 207) C)\ JL3 «y^; UJU ^^t t^jt JU dU3 ^ l^ ^\x^ Utj ^U« AfJUJt j^y^^y^J^ ^JLA» oj5>; UjUft 4^JJ^ AJU3t jUd^ A^t dJUUl^ APPENDIX 43 (From No. 212) ,.^j3t >^t «^l j^J^^ U-«uj APPENDIX 44 (From No. 216) I ,^^ UUj jA-jJt o<>^» ^^jM v>iJ^« ^^ ^« J*^5 J^ o^>^^ ^j» *JU.- ^^ ^j< ^^^ ^^< ^'M vvco ^y j^ 320 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IV.D& APPENDIX 45 (From No. 222) ijiy^x \y,f^ W>^-» ':^j J^ J»Wj ui «JUi yu Wi ,^A£>j^ j»Wj ^ 2«Iiy I •^ A«l 4^ A^i •jJj 4^.^ 4d ^,£^ ^UUi ^.aU^ ^^•9 4::,U 2»;«. l^\ ^\A.j *^ >c^l «,JMk VU oU ^ i>*J au Uji^ a»/j^)i ^uUiii VI ^if. o>« •»'^^ o»» <^*jV ^W* «iM»* 'W^^^ JVJ^ oi '^•»)»* t*L>i 4»«i« .j.gi^.» aiUji* u^ tjL^ &.«jai ^ t^j ,^ut^ uju "^iLi^j 4iya if^ui^t ^ %^««jj v^ ^^=^ 1 for ..JU 4l. « for APPENDIX 46 (From No. 226) joi^ jUI >^3 ^^ "^ v:^*9V ^^*^ >J^I •UI «^l ^3 ^U ^,^\ ^^\ Jy3 a;^t ^U3 ^^ j^ a^U iU^ dU>^ ^^jL^ ;;.«JJI I0U5 Aii^^ A^1>/ ^yUt/ >Vi5 jUt jjy >k«5t3 ^^.^1 jLj> ^ UJUt jtji j^ A9U 4)3 *>}t U^^ ^jJt O^e^ v>* ^^^ 'v>» U» A^VjJ^j ^>jw^ a«^ Ai- y^3 a^yi jju ^lji ^u v^-j ua^t ^ #y^l 4Jbi U ^9^1^ JJ^3 Ae^l JJU jUt jJjl^ Ae^t o^^^'J^^ ^*t^l Uy^^j a;;p >:a^*^ O^'j^I <^^ ^3^•^ ^3 ^^ ^eJUl^ j^^^^ ^^ 1 for iUj. > for 4JL^. » y*? *forJeU1. APPENDIX 47 (From No. 235) IV. D I OF THE SUDAN 321 AM>ENDIX 48 (From No. 236) ^j^ ^ j^cM jL«». jJ^ J^^^tA Oni^ ^^ W ^Ut>b ^ cJU». >-*i^ U ClUI^ Ob ^St"^ ^ ^^ ^'^^ ^>^*^t ^< ^.>^ >*^ J4> 0-« *^Ui^t Ji!> Je^t ^^^^^< |>H»^ cwN A35JU. v>* ^>^ ^^t j-^ aJUI J^Wj jJ^ ^^>V 'iUjl ^^t wPj* OU^ J^^ U^ ;^^< Ob "^^^ W J^ >^^-^t >»^< V5>W ^cuut cM ^^uui -^t J^j 1^ J^> J^tjJI f^^b ' J4ljUt Iji^i^ U jJLi jl^Jt ^fm-,>i^^. » for j^«.,;1i ? s for .^«.a^l&. APPENDIX 49 (No. 241) j^Mw» a) lyyi^ ^l^ ><^y 4JI5^I >*^^t o^ OlM« s^3 '^^-^ *^^ v^-l^ vWj'i)' O^ i.nU>' ^^^' ^>-flult ^ v'^'i^^ Cm^^' J^3 4ut j^y •Mj.-^l ^^ >A3 ••lij.j ot^-S- ^rA> *^ ♦JLMb ^WiSl^« ^ lyUJL* •^•V* j^^^aJai JL*-^ ^UJI >l^ .SU ,£U J>^ Jj»nJ A^JU ^ for ^'^jl . ic.s.n 21 322 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ds. C.I>Vj o-J> »«Vjb ^^iJ^' >>«# «>>• i>e^jl VL- J&a ^^1,- a«^j| A6,«i|-/yi- ^^j^ ^ »r-t»%* r^' «-*^ ^*'*^ *^'^'^ "*"*" *^** *^ >>Ut jLew ^^>l^ l^j^ jUUI o^ ^\ »^J6 t^ ^ .V UU iUii jh !k>»JI jj* £*>* ♦^'^^•^ *5W-jj5 '^•^b **W J^«*-J' «>j' ^^' •.»«#>al ^«;:4.U *U-i\ JUS.J 43^j J^U jU& ^M aUI jUa.! ^ JUU JiUll >t *cJlv^ J^UU J;lbJI JP llUL.. A) Jli >!^l «eU >«aJI jke^W CPu.^ «'^UJI U^ 4«Jm(j oI *^i >^>t^W AJ^b J^ W "SVUt S^J^I jt>*)l £t««> «ii«l «) JU(^ «> «f9j V^> )ji»U »><£>*)l5 >f,i«)t *^>« ^>*3 IpuO) ft^tiji^ sax^ji ajuv :3iL^ «) jiij »b »*U>»i v>* ^,'w 4JUI *^j 4a^ ^ ijuk^ ^^ jjjJ u JUj^^^lUI «aU J.M1JI kPv-'^ J^%~.JI U/ ««9 hfUt J^^J >«*W» j**Jb \^ *^' ^^ >"5bb .»*^ JJj ^w^^l J^ «e«*>lj «eU)t Vr^\ jUuii ^-^jlj •^ ^ut oyt^ s^^-^' s/*^' «>^' ^^ ^«fc «^ *«*>' >** g<»Ji cH .>%— " s^"**^ ^^Jj^5 •»**j »»>■ • «J cp«>) «*<» i^t-i y^yii '%iM UJU o^^ "^t ^^UUI t^l ^UJI ifor^Jl^t. >forJJUc». *foraV'. ' for •>&. IV. D 3. OF THE SUDAN 323 Oipl *^« O^j-" sJi JJj^ J^ -•«*»« ojjy a^U *a^ •>!« vJi* II ^ju l»i^JJ3 a«/l, &...«ik c»W» i>* *Jj ^'^ >i"«J» >«*!/«W c>*>j >i* a-Ni^ ji ^ a«,ji ,« a*:*. ^ a;!)U J» 1 for tju. APPENDIX so (From No. 255) Ujj3 a^ujujt ^^i>^ jUi ^^ «) ^^ a::^i *f^}i ^tuui •tM.j ^ for jy^- * for Jm^I. 31 — 2 I324l MANUSCRIPT D 4 Introduction The full work of which a pricis and part translation^ follows contains about forty pages of Arabic MS. It was written so recendy as 19 11 by Diud Kubdra ibn Sulaym^ui, a Berberi of Haifa, and is a medley of history and tradition. Much of it relates to such irrelevant facts as the names of village sheikhs and the kinds of vegetables grown in different parts. The account given of the intestine troubles of Nubia in the eighteenth century is of some interest, and the record of whsrt is presumably the traditional belief of the people as to the origin of the Nubian race is of distinct value. I The author of the work is Diod Kubdra ibn Sulaymin of Haifa town. II In his prefatory remarks he states that, being moved by enthusiasm to learn the history of Nobia, he consulted *'the learned men of the NUBIANS (^>t^y)t) and the Turks whose ages were about a hundred years and more" on the subject, and from their statements compiled this work, which he calls *^The Precious Pearls of Useful Know^ ledge** or **A Compendium of the History and Geography of EL NVba (^>J0> ^^^^ ^^ Reasons of the Coming of the Turks in the Time of the Sultan SeUm I and in the Time of Muhammad *AK Pasha, the Founder of the Khedivial Dynasty, until the Present Day:* III The opening remarks are an eulogy of the ancient glories of the NUBIANS (liyJ\), with special reference to '*the city of Barkal, the first capital of the NCbians (O3t^>^0»" ^^^ ** *« <^ty of Donkola el 'Aguz, the seat of the power of King Donkol," and el Khandak, and Ark6, and Sdi, and Widi I^alfd, and '* Fara§, which was the capital of the famous kingdom of King Kaykaldn," and Ibrfm. IV The work proper now begins, and the first chapter is headed **The Capital of the Kingdom of the NVba** and straightway pro- ceeds as follows : '' Its capital was Gebel 'Abd el Hddi, which lies between Dongola ^ So much as 18 a ^^of is given in small type. Actual quotation only (in inverted commas) is in ordinary type. "^ IV.D4X. NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN 32$ and Kordofdn, and various other hills* Now the cities and hills of the NObians were dense with troops and horsemen^ and when their power had become firmly established in the Sudan a great army was assembled, under the leadership of King Tahr^ and of Sebdkh the King of AbjTssinia, to make war on the kingdom of Egypt; and after much fighting and great slaughter Egypt was conquered.". . .''Then the Assyrians conquered Egypt as far as the first cataract, that is the Sudan cataract, after ejecting the armies of the NCbians (c>te/>^0 and the Abyssinians." . . . The £g3rptians then recovered their power and not only expelled the Abyssinians but overran "the lands of the NCba (^>J0 and the Sudan, and set up mighty monuments.'* V Subsequently the Romans conquered Egypt and ''the land of the NCba" (^yJt). Then followed a period of dire oppression, and the people were reduced to extremities when the torch of Islam was first lighted. VI Egypt was conquered in the Khalifate of 'Omar ibn el Kha^tib by 'Amr ibn el 'A^i, and its people, excepting a few Jews and Copts, were converted. The armies of the Muhammadans abo penetrated "to the furthest limits of the land of the NOba, to Ddbat el D6\{b and the hills of the NtJBA," and left garrisons there to keep the peace. VII "Finally the civil war between the Beni Ommayya and the Beni HAshim broke out in the ^egdz; and when they considered the armies which had settled in the land of the NOba, they took up their abode there and mingled with the NObians, and took their women to wife, and intermarried with them, and made the land of the NOba their home, and dwelt in complete concord with the NCbians : and this is the sole reason of the presence [in the Sudan] of the AshrAf and Arabs of the I^eg&z ; and in the course of time they multiplied and formed a great proportion of the inhabitants of the country of the NCba," VIII This chapter, the second, is in praise of the Nabian character, its nobility, piety and courage. IX We are now told that the power in Egypt passed from hand to hand until the time of "T6man Bil, the last of the GerAkisa dynasty," when the 'Othmdnla Turks prepared to invade the country; and a long description is given of the means whereby the Sultan SeUm finally over- came Tomdn Bii on January 22nd, isiyAJ)., and conquered Egypt and founded a dynasty which remained in power for some 139 years. X Selim gradually extended his conquests up the river till he reached Haifa, and there "he imposed a tax on the water-wheels and the palms, payable in cash and cloth and produce, and made the seat of his power the city of Asw&n and Ibrim." 326 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS tv.di.xl XI Subsequently "Hamim Abu Yusef el Sa'fdi, the chief of the tribe of the HowAra revolted [sc. against the MamUik rule] and became Sultan of Upper Egypt and part of the NOba country as far as Widi Halfi, and these parts became subject to him. It was part of this man's policy to sell the right of ruling the lands of the NCba to anyone who wanted it for fixed sums; and this system continued for a long time, and as a result it caused greedy competition between the various Turks, that is the KdsMfs. On this account the tribes of Ibrim formed an alliance, viz. the IbrAmAb^ and the MagrAb and Agha Ij[usAYN and the SakrAb (?) and the KiKHiAB and the TubashIa and the HamdOnAb and the KarAIAb, with a view to making war on four other tribes, viz. the DAOdAb and the DabAbIa and the Man- dClAb and the AzrI^An (?). XII And when these four tribes saw that they could not compete with their foes at Ibrim, they moved to the vicinity of el Derr, which lies ten miles to the south of Ibrim, and made their preparations there for carrying on the conflict; but before fighting actually took place a settlement was arranged between the parties by the mediation of the learned and sensible elders among the NObians on the following conditions : the tribes of Ibrim who had settled at Ibrim were to be allotted six places to rule, viz. Ibrim and 'Am'ba and Ganfba and Magmas and Tushki East and Tushki West; and the four tribes were to take fifteen places, viz. Armani and Farayk and Baldna and Kusfal and Amadin and Fara§ and Faras Island and Sarra East and Sarra West and Dabayra and Ashkit and Arkayn and Dabarusa and Ankash and Halfi Deghaym. Thus the settlement was effected, and this state of affairs continued for a long time without any tribe encroaching on another. XIII And the Kdshifs coalesced with the NCbians by intermarriage imtil it came to pass that most of the tribes of Kdshifs were descended from NCba mothers; and thus the Kdshifs became partners of the NObians in their possessions, and the tribes became closely connected for the preservation of order, and lived together in peace. XIV Finally there arose two persons, one from the tribe of the MandClAb, and the other from the DACdAb, and went to King Ham^ Abu Yusef, the King of Upper Egypt {el SaUd)^ and gave him many presents with a view to obtaining from him appointments as rulers of the part of Nubia lying between the first and the second cataracts, i.e. from Wddi Ilalfi to the cataract of Aswin, for one year. ^ reading v^W ^^^ V^!/^^ • IV. D4. XXII. OF THE SUDAN 327 This appointment he granted to them for the period of one year; and on their arrival at Derr they appointed employees and assistants for their rule, and started from Derr for Wddi Halfi to collect the taxes. But when they reached the neighbourhood of Ferayk they fell to disputing as to which of them was chief, and the two of them remained there, each enrolling the names of his fellow tribesmen. Then the two tribes met there, and a great fight took place, and the army of the MandClAb was defeated. XV After this an alliance was formed between the MandClAb and the AshrAf, i.e. the DABABiA, and the Azidi^, against the DACdAb, and there was war between them for a long space, and all the chief- tains and horsemen of both parties were slain. ..." XVI The author then gives the names of the Kdshifs who were the heads of the four tribes mentioned, and the names of certain of their descendants, and the places where the latter severally reside at present. XVII The next chapter deals very briefly indeed with the career of Muhammad 'Ali Pasha and his successors up to 1882 a.d. Nothing of interest is recorded. XVIII This chapter mentions by name those whom the author considers to be the most learned or noteworthy personages of the present generation in Nobia. The list contains thirty-one names, chiefly of Kddis^ Sheikhs and Dervish amirs. XIX Following the above is the heading ^* Learned Men^* but our author states there is not room to include a list of these, but ** I pray Almighty God," says he, " that our Government may see fit to educate our sons, for the children of to-day are the men of the future." XX The author now passes to the geography of Nobia. Its boundaries on the Nile are, he states, from the north of Aswin to Ddbat el D61ib on the northern frontier of the SHAi^fA country, "not counting the hills of the NCba lying between Dongola and Kordofdn, and the hills of the Zing NCba in southern Kordofdn." XXI He next proceeds to mention all the places of interest in Nobia, dividing the country for this purpose into a series of districts and taking them one by one from north to south. The first ten districts are on the river : the tenth reaches on the south to "Ddbat el D6hb, near Old Dongola." The eleventh district comprises **the hills of the NCba between Dongola and Kordofdn." The twelfth comprises "the hills of the Zing NCba in southern Kordofin." The thirteenth is Gebel Barkal. XXII These thirteen districts are then subdivided into smaller areas, generally villages, and a few remarks are given concerning natural features or any point of interest. ^ jaS NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN IV.D4. xdl Under *'Koradu>/* the ilplnbec of tbe local roCina, fpoken firom Koroiko to D^ MaljoM^ is gBVcn: it is tfited to be m mixture of Anbic, Turkish and Noba, and is as follows: tL^ L Arabic. o*. o* i.»- tr XXIII The eleventh district is not subdivided, but the author sajs of it " The NOba hills lying between Dongola and Kordofin are many in number, and in them are tribes innumerable. The best known .). [3*9] D 4 (NOTES) II The Arabic for the title is j^-^t ,^^ o^^»J^« 5J^ ^/ ^'P*^' J5^> vW-b U>'^ V«>^^ ^yJt The words " NCba " and ** Nobian " are used by the author indiscrimin- ately to denote the people of what is known now, as in past times, as Nobia, as well as the inhabitants of the hills of northern Kordof^. He includes the moxmtaineers of south Kordof^ (Noba Mountains Province) in his category of NObians or NOba, but differentiates them as "Zing NCba": see note to para. xx. III Barkal, or Napata, was the seat of the Nobian kingdom ^^ch is known to have risen to power between 600 and 700 B.C. Piankhi reigned about 721 B.C. (see Breasted, pp. 367-8, and Budge, vol. 11, pp. 1-2). For the ruins at Barkal see Crowfoot {Arch. Survey ofNubia^ XlXth Mem. p. 31). Donkola el 'AgOz (''Old Dongola") was the capital of northern Nabbi for some 600 years: it took the place of Napata (see Budge, vol. 11, pp. 297, 299» 372). Of "King Donkol" nothing is known. An older form of "Donkola" was "Domkola" (e.g, see Yikot, Geogr. aJUU^ W-^t ^y^\ ^^^^)• Fara^ was "certainly one of the leading cities of Lower 'Ndbia'" and should probably be identified with the mediaeval Beghbh (see Egypt. Expl. Fund Report 1910-11, and Budge, vol. 11, p. 303). I can find no mention of " King Kaykalin." rv **Its capital was. . . " is as follows in the Arabic: Gebel 'Abd el Hidi is Gebel el Hariza in northern Kordofdn. 'Abd • el Hidi was the most famous of its chiefs, and was a D61ibi by race, i.e. by origin a Rikibi from Dongola. Pallme met him in 1838 (see PaUme, pp. 96 and 240, and MacMichaet, Tribes...^ pp. 93,94). Cp. Cuny (p. 138), ^'Le Djebel Haraza, ou Djebel Abd-el-Kach" [mi^rint for Hadi], "., when they IV. D 4. XX. OF THE SUDAN 331 took Aswdn from the Beni Kanz, but the period of their greatest power was the eighteenth century, when, under Hamdm, they " had assumed the whole government of Upper Egypt south of Siout and the Mamelukes had been obliged to cede it to them by treaty" (Burckhardt). The names of tribes mentioned in the latter part of the paragraph are doubtful. XIII The Kdshifs were minor officials appointed by the Turks to administer villages or small groups of villages: they were nominally sub- ject to the Beys who were responsible for the larger provinces (see, e.g.^ Norden, Travels..., vol. i, pp. S&-62). XX Cp. para. 11 (note) for "Zing NOba" (».ypt ^>^0> ^^ ^ i> CLXXxii. Broadly speaking '' Zing " seems genendly to denote blacks whose original home was south, south-east and south-west, as distinct from the Nilotic negro proper. [332] MANUSCRIPT D 5 (a, b.cmdd) Introduction The foUowing is a series of four translations. The Anbic text was sent by the native headmaster of Manikil school to an Inspector in the Education Department in 1913 as being of some interest. They are referred to as (a), (6), (c) and {d) respectively. The first (a) is evidently not copied from any original manuscript but is merely an oral tradition. It is headed simply " This is the history of the 'As- dullAb." The second (b) is a short note of eight lines about the 'Ara- KiiN, based, one would say, on some casual verbal information, and by no means accurate, but headed "This is copied from the nisba of the 'ArakiytCn in possession of the Khalifa of the 'Ara- KIYYCn, Sheikh 'Abdulla." The third (c) is headed "This was copied from the nisba in possession of el Ostidh el Sheikh 'Ali Muhammad, Imim of die mosque of el Manikil and educated there. He took it from the History of Dongola word for word (U^ ia* aJUu> t^j^ Cm ••>^0-" To the end of para, xxvii may be, and probably is, an extract copied from a manuscript. The remainder is probably from oral tradition: it agrees in some points and differs in others from die account given by Nicholls {The Shathdya)^ but from the latter it is obvious that there is no really authoritative version. The fourth {d) is headed "This is copied from the nisba of the RikAbIa in possession of el feki el Bashir ibn el feki Muhanunad." It is merely a variant of the accounts given in BA and D i. Ds(a) The 'Abdulldb I Among the most famous and bravest of the tribes of the Sudan is the 'AbdullAb. II This tribe used to rule from Hagar el 'Asal to the old kingdom of IJLerri. They were viziers of the Fung. ^ IV. D 5. VI. NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN 333 III Serious fighting occurred between them and the SurCrAb west of Halfdya el MulOk at a spot called nowadays Fdsher el Sheikh 'Ag^b el Hig, [that being the name of] the ancestor of the tribe. IV The cause of the fight was as follows : the SurOrAb attacked the 'AbdullAb at el Halfiya ; and in old days fighting was done only with swords and spears, and it was customary in warfare that the opposing armies should stand aside and the fighting be begun by the kings. They were followed by the viziers, and the latter by the rest of the armies^ V In this particular engagement the Sheikhs of the 'AbdullAb and the SurCrAb respectively came forth to battie, and the first to begin the fight were the Sheikh of the 'AbdullAb and the king of the SurCrAb. Then the former stood up on his steed and said to the latter "Hit the leather" ("shew your strength"), and [the king of the SururAb] hurled at him a spear of the kind called by them el solatia so that it came out at his back. And when [the Sheikh of the 'AbdullAb] knew his end had come he drew his sword and smote the king of the SurCrAb with it, and they two both died. And the Sheikh of the 'AbdullAb did not fall from his mare, though dead, and no one knew that he was dead till the end of the battle. And when the SurCrAb knew that their king was slain they fled in utter disorder, and complete victory rested with the 'AbdullAb. VI One of their customs was that their chief man was liable to death at any time whatsoever, for if any one of the sons of his father's brother wished to slay him he would inform him of the fact and appoint a date for him ; and the chief would reply " yes " for fear that report should become current that he was afraid. So he prepares himself to meet the demand of his cousin and shaves his head and gets out his sword and places it in front of him and prostrates himself twice in prayer and seats himself to await [his cousin's] coming. Then his cousin arises and takes his sword and goes to find the king we have mentioned and orders the chamberlain to procure him per- mission [to enter] from the king. Then the chamberlain informs him by knocking at the door, and he gives [his cousin] leave to enter. The latter enters drawing his sword and stands behind the king, who is facing southwards, and strikes him on the neck without the king's saying so much as a word. Afterwards the great men [of the tribe] gather together and place the king's hat on his [sc. the slayer's] head and appoint him their ruler. Such were their customs of old. SJt:ZZT£ 3C* m 34 iw. jj ; ^ y D^ii' 1? IV. D 6. in. OF THE SUDAN 335 D 5 (b) NOTES I Cp. CQandD 3,Tree9. From these it would appear that the informa* tion given is inaccurate. The biographies of Muhammad Abu Idris, of his father Dafa'alla, of 'Abdulla el 'Araki, and of Muhammad ibn Dafa'alla^ are given in D 3 under Nos. 48, 86, 34, and 185 respectively. The BAdrAb seem out of place here altogether. II None of these holy men occur in D 3 : they would seem to have lived at a later date and to have been of negligible importance. The ^Ahhdsia now Irving in the Sudan I The 'ABsAsf A now living in the Sudan are descended from Silih sumamed ''Subuh" and nicknamed ''Abu Merkha." He was the first to come to the Sudan, [viz.] after the decay of the Beni 'AbbAs and at the beginning of the 'Othm&ni dynasty, which are described by the historians in their works. He was a pious man, and the Sudan was honoured by his presence in it as the lands of Irdk had been honoured by the presence of his ancestors. II The vulgar saying of the people of the Sudan that Subuh Abu Merkha was a foolish man who used to wipe himself upon merakh bushes is nonsense, and unpardonable in the sight of God: possibly it may be due to the NOba on account of their enmity to his descend- ants, who conquered them. III He was son of Muhammad el Mutawakkil 'ala Alia son of Ya'akub son of 'Abd el 'Aziz el Khalifa el Mutawakkil 'ala Alia, the last of the 'Abbdsid Khalifas. This 'Abd el 'Aziz was son of Ya'akQb son of Ga'afir el Mutawakkil 'ala Alia. The last named was killed by the Tartars, and at his death Baghdad was sacked, and then the power of the 'Abbdsid dynasty waned and gradually disappeared like all other dynasties: glory be to God. Ga'afir was son of Hdrun el Withik son of el Mu'tasam son of the Commander of the Faithful Hartin el Rashid son of el Mahdi son of Abu Ga'afir el Man§ur son of Muhammad son of 'Ali son of 'AbduUa the ancestor of the nation, the translator of the IfLurdn, son of our lord el 'Abbds the uncle of the Prophet. . .. 336 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ds. if. The Tribes of the Hasandb IV These tribes are descended from Hasin son of Zayn el Din son of '(3n son of Shiil^. Ijasin was the youngest son of Zayn el Din son of '(3n» and his mother was F^itima daughter of Sheikh Ijasin, die Sheikh of the HasAnIa; and he was called after his grandfather. V When 2^ayn el D(n died and his scm Hasin was grown up he came to his brothers and his first cousins on the fadier's side and desired them to give him some of the properties and lands of his father, which were in their possession; and they refused because [though ?] he was their brother, the son of their father, and the [cultivable] lands of the SnAiKiA consisted of only a very narrow strip of shelving river bank; and at that time the river bank was where at the present day runs the road known as Darb el Sulfan. VI And when he saw their unwillingness he went away and devised a scheme, and said to them "We will meet, if it please God, on horseback." And they laughed at him and said " By whose aid will you do it, considering that we are your first cousins ? " VU Now at that time the strong among them used to prey upon the weak, and looting was rife; and the sons of '(3n ibn Shifk lived at K6rti West and thereabouts. Then Hasin went and married a wife in the country of his brothers and she bore him four sons and one daughter. VIII One of the sons he called Fahd (" Leopard"), another Sima'a ("Wolf-hyaena"), a third ^anid (?), and a fourth Durbin ("Porcu- pine ") after the names of beasts and birds of prey, his intention being that they should thereby affright their foes, as was the custom of ^URAYSH. And his daughter he named Makdsh (?). IX And he taught his sons to ride on horseback, to fight with the sword, to use the spear and to shoot with arrows ; and when they had attained the proficiency in warfare that he desired he coUected them and his daughter and made them swear that never would they be taken prisoners but would rather fight until all died or all were vic- torious. Especially upon his daughter did he enjoin that she should fight until she died and not let her cousins capture her to many her, and she acquiesced. Then they prepared themselves for death and attacked their cousins and slew many of them ; and after this they crossed the river at the ford of el Karafib on the east bank, and Hasdn ibn Zayn el Din swore an oath that their horses should not be unsaddled until he found a country for his children to inhabit whether [other folk] liked it or no, or else had all been killed. ^ IV. D 6. XVII. OF THE SUDAN 337 X And when they reached the Wddi el Mahfur there met him the 8ons of his [great-] uncle, that is the sons of el J^dg Muhammad the brother of 'On, and they greeted him and were overjoyed, for they desired his aid against their foes and to secure that he and they should be as one single hand against all others. XI And they said to him '' The lands that contain us will contain you." He replied ''What will contain me and my sons will only be the distance that contains me on my horse." They said "That shall be so " ; and he galloped his horse from the landing-place of the village of el Hdg Muhammad to the landing-place of Shilluk, now known as '' Taraf Bakdrish," and again from thb to the landing-place of l^ubbat el Sheikh el Nuwdbi. XII Then he set up a stone as boundary between himself and the lands of the king of the BAzA, king *Akil, the master of Kardifil {sic)^ and this stone is called **el ShaykhUn^* and is still standing in the middle of the road. Now this road was then the river frontage, and the site [of the stone] was the [siunmit of the] shelving bank, which was stony and of little value. XIII So Hasdn and his sons became entirely separated from all intercourse with their cousins, the stock of '(3n ibn Shiik, the KanO- dAb and the 'AmrAb, and became united in life and in death with the children of their [great-] uncle el Y^ig Muhammad. XIV This is the story of Hasdn ibn Zayn el Din and what happened between him and his cousins the 'OnIa in the year in which died the king of the BAzA, namely the year 900^. XV And the above is taken [JyU.«] from the History of Old Dongola {''Donkola el 'AgQz''), But the NCba and the BAza did not know the [true] date and took their reckoning from the years in which their famous men died. The Tribes living in the Shdikla Country XVI The tribes living in the SnAiKf A country are of various races. The greater part of them are NCba, and these live in certain definite places, some of them at el Kadfr and Massdwi Island, and some in the vicinity of Nuri and el Belial and Kendna (as far as the limits of el Dakdit), and others at el Kdsingar and its vicinity eastwards and westwards, and [the] islands. These are the habitations of the NCba. XVII Another of the tribes among the SnAii^A is the BAza, who live near el Z6ma. ^ 1498 A J>. M.S.U 22 338 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS i^.d^lXful xmi Another is the IsIkab, who Eic at d NOrL Their d IfAi, came from el Irfl^ »d it s nd ther are AsBBir , and kaofPi belt; but people are to be belitvcii as to their pechgrees aad what good is apparent m them, lor their pcogemtors were learned and pious men, as were aho the HAafMATTrwiia. XIX Among the ^AodA too are the DwATHiA. Their DwATH, of the stodL of d GfauUm d Rikabi; aiftd thejr and the RKinfA have a common drsrmt to our k>rd "Okarl ibn Abu Tifib. XX Among die SflAixiA too are the Tesatf|U^ for ^ IV. D5. XXXVI. OF THE SUDAN 339 XXIX The '(3n who wis mentioned above was '(3n son of Shiik, and he had three sons, Zayn el Dfn and Kanud (KttOd ?) and 'Amr, [whose descendants were] sumamed KanOdAb (KatCdAb?) and ' AmrAb and ZATNELofNAe and HasanAb ; and the best known tribal names are '(^NfA and HasanAb. XXX Such descendants of el Hdg Muhammad ibn Shdfk, '6n*s full- brother, as are to be found to-day are the stock of YQsef, ManAtAb and KCtAb and MahmOdAb : these were the sons of his own begetting. But the allies (^|>^0 who are mixed with them are for the most part SowAkira and ShellAlIl and others. XXXI The mother of Sow4r ibn Shdfk was one of the Tungur of Ddrfur. He had no full-brother. He had six sons, Ijiamdulla and Tamalayk and Nimr and 'Aid and Wastf and G&dit. XXXII The sons of Ijamdulla are 'AkCdAb and AMiNAs, of Tama* layk TamAlayk, of Nimr 'AnatnAb and HamartOdAb, of 'Aid 'AioAB, and of Wa§ff ZilaytAb. XXXIII The sons of Muhammad Kadunk^ ibn Shdflc are the • • • Kadunij^^, and these fall into three divisions, BanAdi^, SubhAb and 'AynAb (?)«. The KadunkAb^ used to be the most numerous of the SnAiifiA^ but they were continually intermarrying [with others], like every [other] tribe with a few rare exceptions. XXXIV Muhanunad "the younger" ibn Shdik was full-brother of Muhammad Kadunk^, and was ancestor of the 'AdlAnAb, but the ancestresses of this section were all daughters of the Fung, for they lived close to the latter at Merawi. And they acquired the charac- teristics of the Fung; for the latter in those days were the ruling power and gave to the 'AdlAnAb a share of their dominion as being the children of their daughters. Thus you see the 'AdlAnAb have lost their brown complexion and their natural love of the open air. XXXV Ilowwash ibn Sh&ik had no full-brother. He was ancestor of the HowwashAb, and the ancestresses of these were nomad Arabs. They used to marry whatever they found, good or bad, among the races of mankind, and in consequence their natures are invariably evil. XXXVI Ndfa'a ibn Shdik was ancestor of tbe NAfa'Ab. He had no fiiH-brother. ^ reading Jm j^ for JjjA . ^ reading ^\Si^jJb for ^\3jjA . ^ reading v^^ f^^ V^* ^ reading ^iSujA for «^llju£>. ^ reading ^jjJ^ for JiijA . 22 — 2 340 THE XATIVE MANUSCRIPTS it.dslXkx¥il xxmi Sifim ibo SUA lad fimr sooft, KhaEd and Scnjrh and Ya ak5b md Riaiiid. XXXVIII Khifid't dfwriiiljuu are the KHiusiB, Scncjrfa's the SiMT9iB. Ya'akOb't the Ya'acCbab, and Ridnd't die RsBATDiB. Ds(r) NOTES %-iU The aotfaor'fl knowiedge of hktary it so hnprk» that it is not emsf togucwat the date at which it is aoggcttcd that ^uboh immignmi to the From Himn d Withik to d 'Abbas die gcnerationi are cofiect; but Ga'afir was Hirtln's brother, not his son. Ga'^ ruled £ram 847 to 86i aj>. and was not killed by "the Tartars** at all. The author seems to ha?e gloriously confused the SaljOk Turks, the Mongob or Tartars, and die Ottoman Turks. The last of die 'Abbdbids, 'Abdulla d Musta'sim was kilkd by Hubgu die Mongol in 1258 and the sack of Baghdad followed; but no less tluoi twenty-six Khalifas ruled, at least nominally, for a total period of nearly 400 years, at Bagbdid, belweea the death of Ga'afir d Mutiwakkil and the accession of 'Abdulla d Musta'fim. The probability is that the author means to suggest diat $ubuh came to the Sudan about the middle of the thirteenth century. Q>. ABC, xzu, where Ghinim, §ubu^'s grandson, is q>oken of as being the first inunigrant, 1^. in 1277 AJ>. **Merakh** is Leptadema Spartntm^ a switch-like shrub without leaves. IV The connection of the I;)asanib with the rest of the SnAfi^ accord- ing to the version given by the author of D 5 (r) in the foUowing paragrqihs, if given in the form of a genealogical tree, would be as foUows: Shilk 'On Nift'a d (Ms Sowir (by a Mu^immad the younger ('(Ma) (N4fa*db) Mubunmsd 7^ii^ri(^ woman) (^AdUimSb) ' \ -n .. I ' _ I . -T Zayn el Din KanOd 'Amr Qamdulla Tamalayk Nimr (Zaynddhidb) {KanOddb) ('Amrdb) K'AkOddb (Tamdlayk) {'Amiymib „ I (Amhuib IflamanadiA i:|atan (Hasandb) | | -| I Gidit Wa^ 'Aid Pahd Sima'a yanid(?) PurbdUi Ma^sh (?) * ^ ' i -«««i I^owwash Silim Mubammad Kadunjp {ffowtoiuhdb) I (KaduntuSf) KhiUd Serayb Ya'a^b lUshid (KhtOiddb) (Seraytidb) (Ya'aiiibdb) (RMayddb) IV. D5. XXXIV. OF THE SUDAN 341 VIII **Sima'a" (m > ,a) is a mongrel beast, the oi&pring of the wolf begotten from the hyaena (so Lane's Dictionary). The meaning of " Hatdd** if that be the true reading, is unknown : the same applies to **Makdsh.** IX For other mentions of this participation of SnAii^fA women in battle see Cailliaud (Chap, xxv) and Nicholls, pp. 10, 21 and 31. XI The custom of granting a man as much land as he could gallop round is said to have been not uncommon. XII Bdza (or Bdsa) lies east of KabQshfa. The name is an old one: see Quatremire, who, quoting a mediaeval Arab historian, speaks of the king of "the Gates" [i^. KabOshia] and ''the Princes of Barah (Bazah), el Takah. . .etc.": this in 1286 aj). See vol. i, p. 183 and cp. D 6, XLi. XVIII See C 8, xxxii (note) for IrA^. ** People are to be believed, . . " is For this cp. AB, xxvi and BA, xv and D 6, XL. The KEammattuwiAb or QammadtuwiAb are the descendants of Hammadtu, for whom see D 3, 21 and 158. XIX By **Ghuldm** I presume Ghuldmulla ibn 'Aid is meant. Cp. Nicholls, p. 39. XX Cp. Nicholls, p. 19. XXIV In Nicholls (Appendix 11) the ShblufAb and ShirayshAb are given as being themselves SnAl^iA. XXVII Cp. Nicholls, Chap. 11. XXX ** SowAkira " is the plural of ''sdkari,** a word used on the river for the village watchman who is chosen by the villagers to take charge of stray goats, etc., that are found damaging their cultivation. He is, in return, paid so much a head by the owner for each animal so impounded. " ShellAUl" are inhabitants of the cataracts {'^shelldr*). XXXI Cp. Nicholls, p. 50. The descendants of Soi^ are generally known as SowArAb. XXXII '*HamartudAb" (v^>>!/«**) '^^y possibly be an error for " HammadtuwiAb'* {^\jyijk^^ Of ^\j^2^mJ), q.v. para, xviii. XXXIII In the n2me*' KADUNlfAB** or '*KANDUf!:AB*' we probably have, not a mere misprint, but an instance of the very common Sudanese-Arabic habit of inverting syllables. Similar examples are *'*AdnAlAb** often used for '^'AdlAnAb;' '' istibdlia'* for ''isbitdUa'' (a hospital), "^d«"for *'z6g'* (a husband), '*lahbat'* and ''haOat'* (to mbc up), etc. xxxiv Others give the 'AdlAnAb a Kanzi origin (see Appendix to ABC). 342 NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN iv. d5. l D5(^ The Tribes of the Rikdbia I The ancestor of these tribes was Sheikh Ghulimuila. He was bom on an island caUed Nowdwa after his father had come from the land of Yemen. II He begot two sons on one of the islands of the Red Sea, called Sidkia, and thence he proceeded mth them to the land of Dongola, which, when he arrived there, was utterly sunk in error owii^ to the lack of learned men. When he arrived there he buih a mosque and taught the IKlurdn and the sciences. III Now his two sons were Rikib and Rubdf. IV Rikib had five sons» 'Abdulla, 'Abd el Nebi, Habib, 'Agfb and Zayd el Ferid. V Rubit had six sons, Ruzayn, Dahmash, Muhammad *(3n, 'Abd el Rdzik, Misbih and Hazlul. VI Ruzfljm's descendants were [the family of] Hab(b Munesi ; and Dahmash 's were [those of] the feki 'Ali Man6fali at Dongola. VII Muhammad '6n begot the AwlAd GAbir, the gteat men of learning. VIII The descendants of 'Abd el Rizik were [the £umly of] Sheikh Hasan walad Belil at el Ken^. IX The sons of Mifb&h are amoi^ the KABAsbH and consist of many subdivisions. X The descendants of Hazftil are at el liariLza. XI The sons of 'Abd el Nebi were 'Abd el SddiV» ancestor of the SAdikAb, and Shakira, the ancestor of Ij^asan walad Shakira at Dongola. The descendants of Qabfb are the people of el Sab&bi. XII The descendants of 'Agfb are (sic) Sheikh Muhamnuul walad Abu Halfma. XIII The descendants of Zayd el Ferid are (sic) Walad VLig Migid. XIV Hdg Mdgid's descendants are the BAHfcAfi and the 'AkIzAb. D 5 (^0 NOTE For the whole of this extract cp. BA, clxxix et seq, to ccviii; D i, xcii and crv et seq. [343] MANUSCRIPT D 6 Introduction This work was written in i860, almost certainly by a certain Ahmad ibn el feki Ma'aruf. From internal evidence one would say that he was a Fddni. He devotes much space to the FAdn^a, who are not a very im- portant tribe, and is obviously anxious to glorify their origin and exploits. It is also clear that the author wrote from the north-eastern Sudan. His explanation of the word '' G(^aU** (para, xi) is the one that could only be current in the north, and he speaks (para, xil) of the KawAhla as a southern tribe. That he did not live on the river is suggested (a) by his vagueness as to Dongola and Berber (paras, lix and lx), and (&) by his interest in and knowledge of the tribes of nomads living between the Nile at KabHshia and the Abyssinian frontier. As regards the soiirces of the information given, it is obvious that they are much the same as those of A 11 and A 2, and that we have here another of the " Samarkandi" group of nisbas; but though the open- ing paragraphs are apparently copied almost word for word, the author soon breaks away and gives various details drawn, in all probability, from purely oral sources. The actual manuscript translated, which consists of seven folios, is frayed and stained and may well be the original text of i860. It came into the possession of the Education Department of the Sudan Government in 19 13 , but in what manner or from what direction is not known. The Arabic is indifferent and the style loose and disconnected. I In the name of God. . . . II I have composed this essay to explain the origins of the Arabs each in their turn to whoso wishes to know them. III I say, and God is my help, that I have heard from our lord Abu Sulaym&n el 'Irdki and Abu Mahmud el Samarkandi that they heard our Sheikh Abu Sulaymdn el Bahrdni say in some of his retreats {t.e. schools, ''khalwdt**) "We have undertaken a mighty task. Verily pedigrees have fallen into confusion. What hero will take them in hand that the Sherif may be known from the pretended Sherif}** Then he would correct himself and say " But to contradict one who calls himself a Sherif is a large and difficult matter and a pure heart 344 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS lY.D&m. cannoC encompass it, for men are of different dasses: some are modest ''(severdlines,sliowiiig the di£Bcuhics to be encountered owing to men's different characters and motires, follow). IV I must now return to my subject, namely the mention of the Arab tribes that are occupying the land ai the Sudan — in our day that is; and God knows best what the future may be. V The first of them to be mentioned is the funily of the noble Sherif el Sayyid Mahmtid son of Muhammad son of Sulaymin soa of Ga'afir son of 'Abdulla, and his pedigree goes back to Muhammad ibn el Ijanafia. They include numerous tribes, almost innumerable, known as the FAoidA, or, as they were originally called after the manner of Arabic, "the FawAdani.'* These include the family of Ijlasan ibn Bi Fidni ibn Muhammad, among whose descendants was a man called Barakit ibn Kisim ibn Mahmud ibn MOsa ibn Husayn ibn ^tida ibn Ijlasan ibn Bi Fid {sic). This man was a powerful personage and married the daughter of *Anki ibn 'Atif » ^o bore to him a son and a dau^ter; and [the former] was named Ibn Gebel ibn Barakit ibn l^isim. And when he saw the condition of 'Anki's family and knew their ways he feared lest his son should become like them, so he worried him saying "Join your people" and "You will see me on your tracks." So he joined his people at Wahayn, which lies north of the city of el Abwib, which is a great dty said to contain stone images of such beasts as lions and wolves and snakes ; and it has seen much of the ravages of war and the blessings of peace in the days of Islam and the days of ignorance. VI [The FAdnIa] also include the family of Mas'ud ibn Bi Fid (iu:), who has descendants still tracing to him their parentage. VII They include also the family of Sdlimayn ibn Bi Fid whose descendants are well known on account of their condition and their good characters to this day. VIII They include also the family of Mas'ud ibn Bi Fid, and of Sa'id ibn Bi Fid, whose stock has died out. IX Chapter giving an account of the Arabs known as Ga'al, they being still the ruling power of that country. Their pedigree is to Sa*ad el An^iri, but I am not sure of their ramifications — only that it is to Sa'ad that the great majority of the pedigrees are traced. X The reason of their migration to the Sudan was their quarrel with the OMMAwf A at the time of the quarrel between the Beni Ommayya and the Beni HAshim. So they migrated to the west, and then returned to Dongola and conquered its people, and advanced by degrees till they overcame Guhayna. iv.D6.xvn. OF THE SUDAN 345 XI The reason of their being called by this name was that they had an ancestor who was black and hideous to look upon, and so his father's sister called him "Beetle'* (Gtf'o/), and the tribe was called after him. XII The KawAhla. They include the family of Kdhil son of 'Omdra son of Khalifa son of Ibayrak son of Muhammad son of Selim son of Khdlid son of el Walid. And they include innumerable tribes in various places, all in the South. Most of them live in the desert of the Bbga and seldom come down to the Nile ; nor do they pass the site at S6ba called BalQla. XIII FezAra. a well-known sub-tribe of TamIm. They have been settled in the Sudan since the conquest of el Bahnasi. Their story is well known. XIV GuHAYNA. They are famous among the tribes of the Arabs and there is no need to relate wherein their fame lies. In the Sudan they include the family of Sa'fd ibn Gamil, and the family of Midir ibn 'Amir, and the family of Mus&'ad ibn Kelayb, and the family of Bath&n ibn Ddgna. The reason of their emigration (j^^t^^jd^) was that 'As&m el Moghrabi, king of Berbera, slew a number of their merchants; and God knows best. Then they went out against him and conquered his country and looted its wealth ; and so they continued until, as men- tioned above, Ga'al came and defeated them and conquered the country; and Guhayna became a subject people therein, and they entered the island of Anigfl the Begdwi after his stock had died out and his rule come to an end. XV The SHUKRiA are the family of Shukr ibn Adrak, and their pedigree goes back to 'Abdulla el Gawdd son of Ga'afir el T^^ son of Abu Tdlib. They are a great tribe and their stock continues to the present day. I do not know what was the reason of their emigration. XVI The HasAnIa are similarly descended from Ga'afir el Ti&r. They are the sons of Hasin ibn Gamil and their pedigree goes back to 'Abdulla el Gawdd ibn Ga'afir el Tf&r. Their pedigree and that of the children of Shukr meet in the person of 'Ali el Zayni. XVII The 'ANiMfA are the descendants of 'Anim ibn Gawdd el Ya'arebi, a very small tribe. Of their nimiber was a certain clever man called 'Ali, who in the time of Barakit was his companion. Now he loved making mischief and stirred up Barakdt and his people to revolt; and the nomads offered prayers against him, and Almighty God caused him to be overcome, and they took him prisoner and enslaved him for a time. Then Barakit attacked them and rescued 346 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.D6.xm him, and he used to say in praise of Barakit and his people. . • (here follows a pagjt or so of ihymed prose and poetry). XVIII The IIamsAn are one of the tribes of I^arb, who are nomads living between Mekka and Medina. Of their number in the Sudan are the families of Ijbunil and of Musi'ad ibn GiruUa and of Silim Bi'iid, and Ibn Lohay. I am not sure of the real reason of their emigration, but it is said that it was their fight with Muzatna. XIX The Beni 'Amir are the descendants of 'Amir ibn el 'Yutxyl. They entered Abyssinia and were its rulers. They are famous for their bravery and courage. A story is told about this 'Amir and the Prophet. . .(short story follows). The reason of their emigration to Abyssinia was that they killed their Sheikh F4'asi ibn 'Abdulla. They i^^uMier about the borders of Abyssinia. XX The Beni A^jaiar are a tribe of Beni Ommatta. They were in Abyssinia, but most of them have disappeared and only a few remain. XXI The RawAgi]^ are the descendants of Rigih ibn Sa'ad el Tha^. Their stock^ still exists. XXII The 'AwA$iM are the descendants of 'Asim ibn 'Amir ibn Naslr el 'Omari, a descendant of 'Omar ibn el Khatt^b. It was he who first settled them in Egypt : then they invaded the Sudan in the days of el !^4hir Abu Barri. XXIII The family of Musallam, namely Musallam ibn Ijlegiz* ibn 'Atif el Ommawi. He moved from Syria in the time of 'Omar ibn 'Abd el 'Aziz, God bless him, and settled in the Sudan, and he has left many descendants. XXIV The AtAIa are nomads descended from Afa ibn Zaim el Ilimyari. I am not sure either of the reason of their emigration or of their ramifications, but it is said that they are the people who aided el Qaggig in the slaying of Ibn el Zubayr. . .etc. XXV The RikAbiyyCn are the descendants of Rikib ibn 'Abdulla, and their pedigree goes back to Sheikh Ahmad ibn 'Omar el Zfla'i, the descendant of 'Okayl ibn Abu Tilib, God bless him. It is probable that they are the children of Rikdb el Guhani. XXVI The 'AmriyyCn (so spelt) are the descendants of ^Amr ibn Sulaymin the Ommawi. It is said that they are at present the ruting people in the Sudan. They and the people of Luluh, one of the Hamag districts, have intermarried to such an extent that they have become like these people in every respect, and they are known as the Ft)NG. ^ reading ^JuJt for ^jti)l. ^ reading jli|i>^ fory IV. D6. XXX vn. OF THE SUDAN 347 XXVII The HamzAt are the descendants of liamza ibn 'Abd el Muftalib. There are a number of them on the bank of the Kidhnia near el Kh6r. XXVIII KenAna are a great tribe belonging to the famous KenAna of el Yemen. In the Sudan they include the families of Duhaym el Kendni and of Rigih and of Selfm. They live in the same locality as FezAra. XXIX The RowAsi are the descendants of R^ el l^ahtdni. They were in Abyssinia but most of them disappeared. In Abyssinia they contain a number of Beni Ba'alA. A number of them apostatized. XXX The ^LAlla are by origin Arabs. In Abyssinia they are infidels. They are a nuisance to the Abyssinians, killing them and capturing their women and children. There is a difference of opinion as to their origin, some saying they are descended from Kah^to and some from Himyar and some from the Beni GhassAn, and the last is true. XXXI THAxiF. A very small community and unimportant among the Arabs. . .(some depreciatory lines by Ibn el Moghrabi about them are quoted). XXXII The SalA^iyyCn are the descendants of Salih ibn Gdbir ibn Ghassin. They are numerous, and most of them live in Abyssinia towards the coast. XXXIII The GAbirIa in Abyssinia are a considerable tribe, but most of them are between the Mahass country and Dongola the famous. They are the family of Gdbir ibn 'Abdulla el An^^, who begot them at the time of the conquest of Dongola, when it was destroyed and God gave the Muslims the victory in the invasion of 'Amr ibn el 'A§i, God bless him. XXXIV The GerAtima are the family of Geratim ibn 'U^ba el Rabi'i of the tribe of RabI 'a. They live between Abyssinia and the BegA. XXXV RufA'a. They lived at first in Abyssinia and [among] the BegA^, and then they moved to the Nile lands. They are one of the Kaht^te tribes in the Sudan. Our Sheikh Abu Nusr Muhammad el Shddhali^ said '' I do not know exactly how they are descended, beyond that it is certain they are descended from Kahfdn." XXXVI The ZenArkha are the family of Zermkh ibn A'gif of the Beni LAm, the famous tribe in Neged' el Hegdz. XXXVII The 'AwA§i are the family of 'Asi ibn Gamd'a el Mukhal- ladi, the Mukhallad being also an Arab tribe. 1 reading 1^^ for U^t . * reading ^iUJI for ^^U\ . ' reading j^ for 348 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.Dfi.xxxviiL XXXVIII The YerAbI^a are also Arabs and descended from Himyar. They originally lived at Sana'i in el Yemen. They settled in the Sudan in the time of 'Abd el Malik ibn Marwin. XXXIX The 'AbbAsittOn are descended from el Fadl ibn 'Abb^. In the Sudan they include the family of el Saffdh. They are a mighty tribe and more of them are in the Sudan than elsewhere. The reason of their emigration thither was the rise to power of the Fifiniite dynasty in Egypt, and they declined with it and dispersed into the Sudan. XL The Gabarta are originally Arabs, it is said Kuratsh, but I do not vouch for this and know only that people are imder this impression. I have enquired from some of their learned men saying " I hear from the people of el Tika that you are descended from Kuratsh,'' and they replied '' We also say so " ; and I think it is [true], but God knows best, and we assume that pedigrees are [properly] kept. XLI The 'AdiliyyOn are the family of *Adil ibn 'Aziz the Sa'adi. They fall into two divisions: some live in the district of Ousa near the Gabarta, and the others live in the strongholds known as el Tika, west of the hills of the BAzA. And it is said that beyond these strong- holds, and between them and Abyssinia, is a great mountain called el L6s, where they suppose the Companions of the Cave are, and they live in these strongholds and are known as the Halanka. It is there- fore possible that they are the family of Halayk el Sa'adi son of Dhulayma son of Bardhal son of Amal son of 'Amir son of Hawizin son of Mas'ud son of Sa'ad son of Bukr, or that they are descended from Haldk el Mundabi (?) ; and the former is more correct. They contain numerous tribes that cannot be enumerated. They have intermarried with the BegA so much that they have become assimilated to them. It is said that their language resembles that of the BegA [and is] a branch of it. XLII The 'AlAmiyyCn are the descendants of 'A14m ibn Sa'ad el Ziiti and are known as the "House of 'Aldm." Most of them live near the Tungur in the districts of el Takrur. XLIII FellAta settled in the land of el Takrur. They are the family of Fellit son of 'Abdulla son of 'Ukba son of Ydsir. XLIV The BekriyyCn are nimierous in the land of el TakrQr, and in Egypt they form the well-known House of el Bekri. And the genealogists make mention of the Sheikh who was descended from the said Sheikh [el Bekri], and who lived in Upper Egypt {ard el sa*id), and who was a very great man and one of the saints famous for piety; and it is a remarkable thing that his descendants remember nothing important about him: yet by the grace that is 1V.D6.LIIL OF THE SUDAN 349 given him he has facilitated the granting of their prayers, and their holy men and their tribe [itself] are called el MAsnAiKH^. XLV The SAwAiL are the family of Sdfl ibn YerbQ'a el Muzani and are a sub-tribe of Muzayna who migrated from near Jedda. There are many of them in Egypt. They left el Yemen at the same time as Humayl el Selmi. XLVI SuLAYM are a well-known tribe of the Hegdz. Most of them live between the Holy Places, and some of them settled in the Sudan, and these latter are the YuAsifa. XLVII The Masha'ala are the family of Masha'al ibn Ya'akub el Gahadli, and are a branch of the GaqAdla, who again are an Arab tribe, partly sedentary and partly nomad, residing to the right hand of Mekka, and represented in the Sudan by the family of Masha'al ibn Gahdal. XLVIII The 'AgArifa are the family of 'Agraf ibn Ma'amir el Khuzd4, KhuzA'a being the well-known tribe at Mekka and there- abouts, who are represented in the Sudan by the family of 'Agraf only. They are a moderate sized community. The reason of their immigration to the Sudan was the ill-treatment they received from el Haggdg at the time when he [re-]built the temple. God and the Prophet know best. XLIX The 'ArAgIn are the people of those countries, and were not Arabs of the Hegdz. They were extremely skilful and versatile. It is said that among them was a man called 'Aziz the Poet. . .(some verses follow). L The SenAbla are the family of Sanbal ibn Gabr. They are a large Arab tribe. LI The HadAreb. I was told by Sidi 'Abdulla Bdwaziz el Qadari that they came originally from Hadramaut, and were said to be a branch of the ELamCm, who are nomads in Hadramaut, and that they emigrated thence to the Sudan in the days of el Haggdg ibn Yusef, and settled among the BegA until they became exactly as if they were BegA themselves, and took up their abode at Sudkin, the well-known island on the coast of the Sudan near Abyssinia; and [he said that] they were called "the yApAREM," deriving the name from "A^rfra," but from ignorance the d was changed into d and the m into b, as can be understood, and they became the " HadAreb." LII The Ga'Afira are a great tribe. Their descent is from Ga'afir el Tdi, and it is said that their ancestor was Ijlitim el Tdi. They are famous for their generosity, as he was. LIII The MOsiyyOn are the family of Musa ibn Sa'id el Thakfi. ^ reading ■■iglA^M for m igim^H . 350 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. d«. Lm. They are a branch of Tha^ and numerous. In the Sudan diey Kve like [nomad] Arabs. LIV Among them was a powerful man called 'Ali ibn Gubira, and there is a story of him and the kings of the Arabs. It is said that Abu Ya'akiib, one of the Arab Sultans, sent him to the king of el TakrQr with a letter written as follows, "In the name of God the Com- passionate and Merciful, this from Abu Ya'akQb to the Sultan of el Takrur. If you want to preserve your self-respect and maintain your honour, submit to me: otherwise I will most surely equip^ s^ainst you an army like locusts in swarm, who will lay waste your lands and loot your goods and take captive your sons and make an end of your women. So when you read this letter, you will have a correct idea of my dominion, and if you desire relief from ill and survival from annihilation, then subject yourself to me as I order you." LV When this letter reached the king of el TakrQr he told his servant to beat him [sc. 'Ali ibn Gubira] and impale his companions. This was done; and that very night the Sultan heard [sc, one] say '' If you slay this man, [sc. he will be avenged] " ; and his vizier said to him " It is not the custom of kings to kill envoys nor pimish diem," so he ordered him to be released. LVI Then, after releasing him, he mounted him on s horse and said to him ''Go, tell yon Sultan that when Gog and Magog have obeyed him I will obey him : his wits are wandering : does he order me to obey him before I order him to do anything at all? He is one of those that carves the mountains with his fingernails." And when this message reached the king of the Arabs he turned to his troops and said ''Is there any one of you I can send to deal with him ?" And 'Ali ibn Gubdra said " I have a prior right in this matter over all." LVII Then [the king] equipped a force, to go with him, of 3000 cavalry and 2000 riflemen and 1000 bowmen and 1000 swordsmen using die short Moorish sword, and the expedition started. LVIII And when they reached the land of el TakrQr, the two armies met, and God gave the victory [to 'Ali] and he returned in joy and happiness [from the field of batde] ; and God the Almighty made him ruler of el Takrfir, and to this day the Sultans of el TakrQr are his descendants. LIX Chapter mentioning the wonders of that land and its chief places. Berber is an inunense village. It has had many rulers, including the giant dynasty of which each king began his reign as a true believer ^ reading Of|^ for O IV. Dd. xxxvra. OF THE SUDAN 351 and ended it a pagan. West of it is a great mountain called Gebel el Ruus, where there are marveb that it would take too long to relate. LX DoNGOLA is a great place and its story is well known. It was conquered by 'Amr ibn el 'Asi. LXI The people of Berber were converted by the people of Dongola ; and there are there {t.e. in Dongola) great cities and islands encom- passed by walls, and a great mosque built by 'Amr ibn el 'A^i and known as ''the mosque of 'Amr/' and the entrenchment {khandak) made by Ibn 'Ukba el Gdbiri el Ansdri in the time of Ayyub. LXII Here ends the history of the Arabs who settled in the Sudan. This history is the property of the fakir Ai^mad ibn el feki Ma'aruf, and I finished writing it in Gemdd 1277^. D 6 (NOTES) III Cp. A II, II and in. " The pretended Sheriff' is ^^jL^S. V The Arabic begins ... jL^^Jt JUa ^j^j^^ j^J^ U J3I but this is clearly corrupt, and should, I think, read ... jL^-Jt Jt >n-^ J^^ ^ Jj^* Compare BA, clxxtv for these FAdnIa. ''Fawddin" would be the normal Arabic plural formed from Fddin, the name of their ancestor. The Arabic translated '*He worried him. . .tracks'* is For el Abwdb see D 3, 14 (note). IX '* That country*' (^^*^t ^3) is presumably the [northern] Sudan. X Cp. A II, VII. Contrast para. XXXIX later. XI This version of the origin of ** Ga'al" is not, it is almost needless to say, in vogue among the Ga'aliIn themselves, though not imcommon in Dongola. Cp. A 3, vii, and see Robertson Smith, p. 196. XII Cp. A II, XLViii. Balala is the name of a village and ferry situated on a bend of the Blue Nile a mile or two below el Kdmlfn. xiii Cp. A II, Liv. XV Cp. A II, L. xxiii Cp. A II, LI. XXV Cp. A II, LII. XXVI Cp. A II, LIII. XXVIII Cp. A II, LVI. XXX i,e, the " Galla." XXXIII Cp. A II, LVII. XXXV Cp. A II, LVIII. XXXVII Cp. BA, cxxvi for Mukhallad. XXXVIII '* YerAbI'a" is a plural from Yerbn*a, which name occurs later in para. XLV. ^ i86oaj>. 2S2 THE XATIVE \L\MJSCItIPTS it. dc xxxvin. 'Abd d MaHk ibo Manran to the fifth Oumut^iad Khsytb ad &d ID 7^5 ^^^' ^iner '"|^""*g twcn^ yean. iTTTT Cp, AB, xzm and oczin and ABC, zxn. ***AbbAsiyiCs" h vacd hoe pnctkaOr m die umiijkm of '^ GA'ALmrCx." CoDtTHt pan. z. The FaffmTtf cooqnered Egrpt in 969 aj>. and wcve sqipfanfeBd bj die Ajytlbftcs in 1171 ajd. XL Cp. A II, LX and AB, zz¥i. zu **AMd ii is uad...** is as kXkm% in die Anbk, which appean cuffiupC: rf\ MJ jAl ^^ iJktiDi jAl v^«^^^ ^ The CompanioDS of die Cave (.^lfU6 W Kai^ axe die kgcndaij ''Seren Skepen of Ephesus/* Muhammad boiicwied die story from Christian tnditions and introduced it as a revelatioD into die Koran (f jr. Chap. zviu. See also Sale's notes thereto, Hughes, p. 24, and Gibbon's Dedtme amd FaB..,, Chap. xzzi). £1 L6s is Gebd Kaanda. See Weme (p. 217). '*In former times the race of the Hallenga had, at the foot of die hill oif Kaasela-el-Lus, a great dty . . . .The true name of the hill is d Lus, and the word Kaawrb is the name of a sainted Sheikh. The rock-dome of Kassria is surrounded by six pillar-like rocks; and hence the saying ' Kaasela-el-Lus saba Rus' (Kassela-el-Lus of the seven heads)." A^in of the caves in Gebd Kaasala Weme (p. 245) says: "They are said to be inhabited by men of andcnt days, spirits, and ghosts." " Halayk " may be a mi^rint for " Halank." The proper names follow- ing are probably corrupt. XLII DirfOr and westwards are meant. XLIII Cp. A II, LXI. XLiv The MASHAiKH or MASHAixHA are meant. They claim descent from Abu Bukr el Sadik, the first Khalifa of Islam. The unnamed Sheikh is probably Mugelli (^.t;. A 2, xxxvii and D 3, 255). XLVi YuAsiFA is a plural formed from Yosef, ijt. "sons of Yosef." XLViii £1 I^aggig ibn Yasefs date was 42-95 a Ji. It was in 74 A.H. (693 AJ>.) that he pulled down the temple of Mekka and restored it to its old pre-Islamic form. For this and the crueldes he perpetnted at this period see Ockley (p. 480). XLix It is not clear what ** those countries** refers to: the Arabic is ... IfJUblj j^jJI Mj ^>« ^j^m^\jMi\. From para, lix it seems the northern Sudan is meant. L " Sanbal'* and " SesAbla " are probably misprints for " Shanbal " and " SHiNABLA." u Cp. A II, Lxii, from ifdiich it seems *'Bdwasd»** O-O^W) is an error for "Abu d Wuzir" (jij^\ ^\). LII Cp. A II, LXIII. Liv There is litde due as to what war is referred to in this story. There 1V.D6.LXII. OF THE SUDAN 353 is no historical Sultan named Abu Ya'akob. In para, xlii ''el TakrUr** is apparently meant to represent any of the western states of the Sudan, and if the same is the case here the reference may conceivably be to the incident of 'Abd el Kerim, the first Muhammadan ruler of Waddi, the grandfather of the Sultan Ya'akdb and the conqueror of the Tungur. He reigned 1635-55 ^^^ ^^ o^ ^ Ga'ali stock from near Shendi (see vol. i, pp. 68 and 198). The Arabic translated **you will have a correct idea of my dominion** is ^JX» ^\j^ ^ cJU»j jJ ^t ^oJUl— the word ^dt being literally '' the [right] way" (see Hughes, p. 595). LV The Arabic of this passage is as follows : Lix '* It has had. ..pagan** is jd^lfjiSo^ J^,j^j^yU J£> ju»i jl^ ,SXU Itt* 0^3 ^Jt^^ ^^ ^^ Lx Cp. A 2, xxxrv; D 4, vi, etc. LXi By ''the mosque of *Amr** is perhaps meant the mosque super- imposed at Old Dongola upon the ruins of an ancient Christian church (see Budge, 11, p. 372 and Angh-Eg. Sudan, i, p. 31). At Khandak there is an old brick fort in the middle of the town, which may be alluded to here (see Gleichen, p. 29). LXii The Arabic of this paragraph is \ AJUl ,^1 j^\ W^U^ 0<>>-JW (sic) 03-y^^ V^< V^' t^« M.S. II 23 [354] MANUSCRIPT D 7 Introduction Versions of this work, which represents the only known attempt by a native historian to give a detailed chronological account of the Fung and Turkish days, are by no means uncommon. General Gordon possessed a copy and presented it in 1881 to the British Museum, where it is numbered "Arabic 2345." It was no doubt from this same copy that Colonel Stewart had obtained most of the historical facts given in the Report on the Sudan which he wrote at Khartoum in February 1883. Professor Budge similarly made use of this MS. in writing The Egyptian StuUm^ and Na'um Bey Shukayr must have had access to this or another copy. Mr Jackson has paraphrased yet another copy, and, by adding facts drawn from other sources, has woven the whole into the narra- tive he has entitled Tooth of Fire (published 191 2). In the introduc- tion he says he knows of eight copies in all, and mentions that one copy is in the Imperial Library at Vienna. My own acquaintance with this work dates from 1907, when Sir F. R. Wingate, the Governor-General, showed me the rough translation of a copy found in Senndr by Sir R. von Slatin, the Inspector-General. Notes I took from this MS., which I referred to as ** The Senndr History ^^^ were incorporated in The Tribes of Northern and Central Kordofdn (published 19 12). The particular copy here translated was made for me at Omdur- mdn in 1914 from the MS. belonging to Mek 'Adlin of Sennir, the lineal descendant and heir of the Fung kings. This had been tem- porarily borrowed for me by Mr S. A. Tippetts, the Senior Inspector of Senndr Province. While engaged on editing this copy I found another in possession of the feki Muhammad 'Abd el Mdgid of Omdurmdn. One of his pupils had made this copy for him in the Mahdia from the MS. in possession of the respected feki Hagyu wad Masia, the Ya'akubdbi, of Senndr Province. The original work, to which there is no reason to attribute other than a single authorship, was undoubtedly based, so far as the Fung IV. D7. NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN 355 period is concerned, on those chronologies of the Fung kings which were shown at Senndr to Bruce in 1772 and to Cailliaud in 1 821. The former was shown an "undoubtedly authentic" list by the Sid el Kum ("Master of the Household"). The latter says "Je m'itais procure, chez les erudits de la ville [Senndr], plusieurs listes chrono- logiques des rois Foungis du Sennir: mais, en les comparant entre elles, je doutais de pouvoir arriver k un travail satisfaisant : enfin, par Tentremise d'Ismayl, j'en obtins une du roi Bady lui-meme. Je puis done garantir que la chronologic que je donne ici est plus exacte que celle de Bruce" (vol. 11, 255). The main difference between these two lists is that Bruce dates the accession of 'Omdra Dunkas, the first Fung king, in 1504, and Cailliaud in 1484. The discrepancy is explained in an appendix, and the date 1504 may be taken as correct. With one or more of these chronologies as a basis, and with the Tabakdt wad DayfuUa (MS. D 3) for occasional reference and quotation, the original of the work which is here translated was probably compiled gradually during the rigimes of successive Turkish rulers and completed about the time of Mumt&z Pasha (1871-1873). Its author is unknown and its exact date is doubtful. The British Museum copy, it is said,'' consists of 108 octavo pages and was written, and perhaps also composed, by Muhammad Abii Bakr Makki Ahmad in 1879" (Budge, Preface, p. xi). It ends with the year 1871. One would suppose that Muhammad Abu Bakr would have carried the history down to his own date had he been the composer and not merely a copyist. Mr Jackson says that all the copies he has seen ''seem to be derived from the account put together by Abd el Dafaa and an abstract of this, with a few alterations and additions, made by Zubeir wad Dawwa." He does not say to what year the narrative is in each case carried down. By " 'Abd el Dafaa" he means Ibrdhim 'Abd el Ddfa'i the elegist, who is twice mentioned in D 7 in the third person. Of this Ibrdhim more anon. The copy found by Sir R. von Slatin was made, as is stated at the close of it, on the 19th of Sha*bdn 1322 a.h. (October 30, 1904 A.D.). The copy I have translated consists of no octavo pages and gives an account of events down to 1288 a.h. (1871 A.D.). That of Muham- mad 'Abd el Migid ends abruptly with 1865. None of these gives any direct indication as to the author's name, and Mek 'Adldn's evidence is practically worthless: he fluctuates between vague reminiscences of the Tabakdt wad DayfuUa and "an unknown scribe" who may have lived in the lifetime of Mek 23 — 2 356 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.dt. 'Adlin's father *Othm4n or in the time of 'Adlin II, t.e, in the eigh- teenth century. He does not even know his own family history and has not the faintest idea whether the book was written by one man or half a dozen. There is, however, internal evidence which makes it easy to guess at certain probabilities. In the first place, the author only describes in detail events that occurred in the Gezfra, from Senndr to Khartoum, and he is familiar with the geography of this region and the details of its administration. It is also evident that he was frequently in Khartoum, for he is interested in the various buildings that were erected there, knows various junior officials, tells of visitors from Egypt, and knows exact dates of arrivals and departures. Similarly he shows far more knowledge of the Blue Nile than of the White. Kordofdn, Berber, Dongola, Kassala and other more distant provinces hardly come within his ken at all. Again he speaks with exaggerated respect of Sheikh 'Abd el l^idir wad el Zayn, the Ya'akubdbi, and represents him as having an almost supreme influence. Here there must be considerable exaggeration, for whereas several of 'Abd el Kddir's contemporaries are mentioned by travellers, I have seen no reference to 'Abd el l^ddir, and his name is not imiversally remembered. No other secular Sheikh is spoken of in similar terms. Another man upon whom the author heaps titles of respect is Sheikh Ahmad el Taib, the introducer of the Samminia forika^ who lived a day's journey north of Omdurmdn. Other holy men receive no more than passing words of praise. He also indulges in gross adulation of Ga'afir Muzhar Pasha, and abuses his successor Mumtiz Pasha with an almost equal lack of proportion. Other Governor-Generals are treated very leniently. One also notes the author's familiarity with Turkish ranks and titles. For the Fung and the Hamag he holds no particular brief, and of the history of the 'AbdullAb of el lialfiya and the Sa'adAb of Shendi he expressly mentions his ignorance. The successive Sheikhs of Khashm el Bahr, near Senndr, are, on the other hand, fairly well known to him. From a consideration of the above facts and other minor points one would say that the author of this history was perhaps by birth one of the Ya'akCbAb of Senndr, and by training a follower of the Sammdnla forika. He had an education better than the average, and was much in touch with the Turkish officials — as were the sue- IV. D 7. OF THE SUDAN 357 cessive heads of his family. Probably he throve most successfully in the times of Musa Pasha and Ga'afir Muzhar Pasha, and was employed at Khartoum in some minor administrative position, or else was one of those tactful " vicars of Bray " who were always to be found attached to the suites of the secular dignitaries. From his expressed opinion of Mumt&z one would hazard the opinion that he fell into disfavour during that Pasha's regime and com- pleted his history after passing beyond his reach. On the other hand, the author of ABC (para, xxi), speaking of the HAMAYDANiA section of the GamC'Ia, says "Among them was the feki Ibrihim 'Abd el DAfa'i, the author of the History of the Sudan '' ; and one notes that the family of the much belauded Sheikh el Taib (^.v. in ABC, Tree 3) are very closely related to the Hamay- dAnIa. The history mentioned may certainly be assumed to be the one under discussion. Na'iim Bey Shukayr, in his History of the Sudatij also speaks of " Sheikh 'Abd el Ddfa'i, author of the Fung chronicle" (Part II, Bk. iv. Chap, i, p. 73). Thus, in support of the theory that Ibrdhim 'Abd el Difa'i wrote it, we have (i) the tradition recorded by Mr Jackson and Na'um Bey and quoted above, (2) the express statement in ABC, and (3) the close relationship between Ibrihlm and the founder of the Samminia farika. On the other hand, (i) the history is carried up to a date between 1870 and 1880, and yet Ibrdhfm was composing elegies in 1809 and 1823 (see paras, clxxxv and ccxxxv). (2) One would expect more references to the GAMCf a and their Meks from a Gamu'i author, and a larger interest in the affairs of the GAMOf 'a country along the west bank of the White Nile. (3) The tradition that Ibrihfm 'Abd el D&fa'i is the author is not by any means universal : my acquaintance- ship with it is limited to the two quotations made above. (4) The general setting of the two passing references to Ibrdhim in paras. CLXXXV and ccxxxv does not seem quite to suit the theory that Ibrdhim was speaking of himself. There is of course the possibility of a divided authorship, but there is no particular evidence to support such theory. One can only leave the question of authorship doubtful, and say that, all things considered, the history is a very creditable piece of work. It is written in a simple and straightforward way, with a reasonable sense of proportion ; and the author never loses the thread of his discourse. Of the Turkish days he writes as a courtier, but it would have been unsafe, and less lucrative, to do otherwise: in fact he is at 3s8 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. d 7. l times unexpectedly critical. He has rescued from oblivion the scanty records of many events that happened in the reigns of those kings of Senndr of whom little more than the names are recorded by Bruce and Cailliaud, and he has given us the only extant account of the Sudan in Turkish days as regarded from a native point of view. In addition, so far as I am aware, he provides the only connected narra- tive from which we can learn the names and dates of the successive Turkish Pashas and Beys who ruled the country, and he alone draws our attention to the experiments that were made in administrative decentralization between 1857 and 1862. The account of S6ba in pre-FuNG days (see para, i) is evidently taken from the passage of Ibn Selim el Aswini preserved by el Makrizi and quoted above in Part II, Chap. 2. I In the name of God the Compassionate and Merciful. Praise be to God.. . . Now this is a history of the lands of the NCba and relates who ruled them, beginning with the kings of the FOng, and what happened in their time [and] until this present day, and who succeeded them, and how their kingdom came to an end; but God Almighty best knows and judges of that which is hidden. It is related in the histories which I have seen that the first of the kings of the FCng who was invested with the royal power was King 'Omdra Dunkas, who founded the dty of Senndr in 910 a.h.^ Previously to his date the FOng had overthrown the NCba and made the city of S6bi (sic) their metropolis ; and in that city were beautiful buildings and gardens and a hostel occupied by the Muhammadans. Its site was on the east of the Nile, near to the confluence of that river with the White Nile ; and the chief food of its inhabitants was the white dhurra known as el ka^^dbi. Their religion was Christianity, and they had a bishop appointed by the prelate of Alexandria, as had the Nuba before them. Their books were in Greek (RUmia) but they used to commentate upon them in their own language. II These people were overthrown in the ninth century, and in those days there were no schools for the Muhammadans who lived among them and no observance of the Muhammadan law, so that it is even said that a woman might be divorced by her husband and married by another man on the same day without any purificatory period. This state continued until the coming among them of Mahmud el 'Araki from Egypt. He taught them some of the elements of Muhammadan law : he also built himself a hostel on the White Nile ^ 1504 AJ). IV. D7. X. OF THE SUDAN 359 between el Is^ and the QasAnja, and lies buried there at the present day. III Previous to this man's time there were certain learned men in the country, such as the AwlAd Dayfulla, whose tombs near Abu lialima, east of the Blue Nile, are well known, and Sheikh Idris walad el Arbdb, who was bom in 913'. IV Isldm first entered the land of the NCba in the Khalifate of Hdrun el Rashid el 'Abbdsi, but, as we mentioned, there was no real observance of the law {el sharfa). V Let us now return to our subject. The commencement of the reign of 'Omdra Dunkas was at the beginning of. . .(a line of the text has been inadvertently omitted here, it appears). . .the people collected round him and ceased not visiting him where he lay at Gebel M6ya, which is east of Senndr; and finally there came to him 'AbduUa Gemi'a of the l^wAsMA Arabs, the father of Sheikh 'Agfb el Kifuta the ancestor of the AwlAd 'AciB ; and they determined to make war upon the 'Anag, the kings of S6ba and el ^erri. VI So 'Omdra and 'Abdulla Gemi'a with their men went and made war upon the kings of S6ba and el ^eni and defeated them and slew them. VII Then their people agreed that 'Omira should be king in place of the king of 'Aloa, that is S6ba, because he was the more poMrerful [''elder" ?], and that 'AbduUa Gemi'a should take the place of the king of el Kerri. VIII So ['Abdulla] went and founded the town of l^erri, which is by Gebel el Royydn on the east bank, and made it the seat of his kingdom; and likewise 'Omira founded the town of Sennitr, [so called because] previously a woman -called Senn^ lived there, and made it his capital. This was in 910'. IX Now 'Om^ and 'Abdulla lived like brethren, but 'Omira's rank had precedence over that of 'Abdulla if they were together in the same place ; but if 'Omdra were absent 'Abdulla had exactly the same powers as were vested in 'Om^; and this system remained in force among their respective descendants until the end of their rule. X After the victory of the Fung over the NCba, the latter scattered and fled to F&zoghU and Kordof&n, with the exception of a few of them who were converted to Islam and mixed with the Arabs settled in their country. These at present are few in number and live in the neighbourhood of Shendi and Gerayf Kumr; and not many people ^ reading |^^)l for i^^^'t. * 1507 a J). • 1504 A J). 36o THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. d7. x. know that these men are by origin NCba, for their language has become Arabic and their complexion assimilated to that of the Arabs as a result of cross-breeding with them. XI And indeed the immigration of Arabs to the Sudan increased greatly, most of them belonging to the tribes of Himtar, RabI'a, Beni 'Amir, Kahtan, KenAna, Guhayna, Beni Yashkur, Beni KAhil, Beni DhubiAn, Beni 'Abs (viz. the KababIsh), FezAra and Beni SeUm. XII And King 'Omira continued living at Senn&r, carrying on the affairs of state, until he died in the year 940^ after a reign of 30 years. XIII He was succeeded by his son 'Abd el Kddir, who reigned ten years and died in 950^. XIV After him reigned his brother King Ndil, and he resided at Sennir like his father and brother, carrying on the government for twelve years. He died in 962*. XV His successor was King 'Omira Abu Sakaykin, one of the royal family, and in his days died 'Abdulla Gemi'a, and in his place 'Omira appointed his son Sheikh 'Agib el Kifuta as Sheikh of Kerri. And 'Omira continued at Sennir, carrying on the government, until his death in 970* after a reign of eight years. XVI King Dekin walad Ndil then came to the throne. He was one of the greatest of the kings of the Fung. He reorganized the adminis- tration in the best possible manner, and made fixed laws that no one of all the people of his kingdom might transgress; and to every dis- trict of his kingdom he appointed a chief; and to such as were wont to be seated in his presence he gave a definite order of precedence when they were so seated in the council chamber; and he ceased not to devote himself to the organization of his realms until, afte rreigning fifteen^ years, he died in 985*. XVII He was succeeded by King Tabl, who followed in the foot- steps of King Dekin until his death in 997^ after reigning twelve years. XVIII Tabl was succeeded by King Ounsa, who reigned ten years. XIX Then King 'Abd el Kidir reigned for six years, and died in 1013®. XX He was succeeded by King 'Adlin walad Aya, and in his reign Sheikh 'Agib rebelled, and the king sent a large army against him and a battle was fought near Kalkol, and Sheikh 'Agib was slain and his hosts routed, and his family fled towards Dongola. Then the king 1 1533 A.D. 2 1543 A.D. 3 1554 AJ>. * 1562 A.D. ® reading "fifteen" for "twelve." • 1577 Aj). ' 1589 A.D. ® 1604 AJ>. IV. D 7. XXIX. OF THE SUDAN 361 sent to them Sheikh Idris Muhammad Ahmad, who was noted for his piety, with a promise of immunity, and when they returned he lavished favours upon them and appointed the eldest of them, el 'Agayl, Sheikh of Kerri as his father had been. XXI King 'Adlin continued reigning at Sennir until his death in 1020^ after a reign of seven years ; and in his reign flourished a number of holy men, such as Sheikh Idris, whom we mentioned. This latter attained a remarkable age, for he was bom in 913' and died in 1060', and so lived 147 years. He was instructed by Sheikh 'Abd el Kifi el Moghrabi. XXII So too, in the reign of King 'Adldn, there came [to the country] Sheikh Hasan walad Hasuna el Andalusi. He had been visiting the Holy Places and Egypt and Syria for about twelve years, and then settled where he now lies buried; and his tomb is well known and much visited. His was, God bless him, an austerity of the first order though he was blessed with this world's goods in abundance. XXIII During this king's reign too came Sheikh Ibrdhim el Bulid from Egypt. He was the first to introduce and teach the Mukhta§ar of Sheikh Khilil el Miliki into the land of the Fung, and through him God manifested many miracles. XXIV There also came Sheikh Muhammad el Misri and visited Senndr and Arbagi, and then he returned and settled at Berber and there taught all the sciences, and was made a judge, and as such con- ducted himself with continence and rectitude. XXV Sheikh Tdg el Din el Bah&ri too came from Baghdad, and Sufiism obtained great fame in the land of the Fung through him. XXVI And a certain Moghrabi of Tlemsan, too, inspired Sheikh Muhammad walad 'fsa Sowdr el Dhahab, and from him this Sheikh obtained direction in the right way, and taught others many of the branches of knowledge. XXVII After King 'Adldn King Bidi Sid el Kum came to the throne, and reigned three years, and died in 1023^. XXVIII He was succeeded by el Rubdt, who continued living at Senndr until his death in 1052^. XXIX After him reigned his son King Bddi Abu Dukn. He was a man of bravery and generosity and high purpose. He raided the White Nile and engaged its inhabitants, who are called Shilluk, and he invaded the mountains of Tekali that lie west of the White Nile some two days' march. The reason of his invading Tekali was 1 1611A.D. * 1507 A.D. ' 1650 AJ). * 1614A.D. ^ 1642 A.D. 362 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.d7.xxix. that the king of Tekali had attacked one of his friends who journeyed thither, and plundered his goods, and when told that the victim was a friend of the king of Senndr had replied ** If the king of Sennir wants me on his account and crosses the wastes of Um Lama*a, then let him do what he will." XXX Now the desert spoken of by the king of Tekali is difficult to cross owing to lack of water, but must be passed by one going from Senndr to Tekali. And when the man returned to his friend the Mek Bddi he told him how his possessions had been plundered and what the king of Tekali had said, and [Bddi] at once equipped his troops and said to his friend "When we reach the wastes of Um Lami'a, let me know." And when they arrived there the man told him, and the king and all his men dismounted from their horses and crossed over on foot. Then they remounted and rode on imtil they reached the hills of the NCba ; and there they slew many and toc^ numerous prisoners and so proceeded until they came to Tekali and laid siege to it. XXXI And the king of Tekali had fortified it against them, and he used to come out to meet them by day, and send them provisions by night; and when the king of Serni^ saw the generosity of his spirit * he made terms with him on the basis of a fixed tribute payable yearly by the king of Tekali. XXXII Then he returned to Sennir with the prisoners taken from the NCba and Tekali, and on arriving there built a village for each different race of prisoners; and these villages surrounded Sennir like a wall to the east and west, and the inhabitants acted as troops for the aid and protection of the realm, and they bred and multiplied until the fall of the Fung kingdom. Now each village was named after the race inhabiting it, for instance "Tekali" and "el Kadero" and " el Kanak " and " el Kdrku." XXXIII And this king was a man of continence and piety and paid great respect to the men of learning and religion, and he used to send presents with the guide Ahmad walad 'Al>^n to the learned men of el Mahrusa ; and his virtues became so famous among them that they celebrated him in many poems, including that in which Sheikh 'Omar el Moghrabi says. . .(thirteen lines of poetry follow) This poem is a long one, consisting of about seventy lines. XXXIV And the same Sheikh also said of him . . . (nine lines of poetry follow); and this also is a long poem of about sixty lines. XXXV Similarly all the best men of el Mahrusa sang thus in his praise, and the evidence of these learned men is sufficient honour. XXXVI Among the praiseworthy monuments he left are the great iv.D7.XLn. OF THE SUDAN 363 mosque he founded at Senndr, and the royal palace. The latter con- sisted of five stories on the top of one another, and a number of buildings adjoining them for the storage of government equipment, such as arms and the like. He also built two halls [diwdnayn] where he might sit in council, one of them outside the palace and the other inside its enclosure, and round the whole he built a vast wall and made therein nine gates, and to each of the great men of his kingdom he appointed a special gate for entry or exit thereby. XXXVII Likewise he made a special hall for the great men of the kingdom, wherein they might sit to consider their business; and if one of them [lit. "this chief"] wished to enter the hall [diwdn\ of the king he must enter alone, unaccompanied by any of his people. But the ninth gate was reserved for the king himself, and no man might enter with him or go out by it, save only the king and Walad 'Agib the king of Kerri. XXXVIII All these gates opened from the same frontage of the wall, which formed a straight line, and in front of them was a roofed area supported by two pillars, and under it a high bench [musfaba] called "Dakka man NddAk" ("The bench of him that hath called upon thee"). XXXIX These buildings survived until the time of the late EfFendina Ismd'il Pasha the son of EfFendina el Hdg Muhammad 'Ali Pasha ; but in his days the palace fell and all traces of it disappeared. All glory be to Him whose kingdom continueth for ever ! XL King Bddi continued at Senndr like his predecessors, applying himself to the work of his kingdom and to doing good until he died in 1088^ after a reign of thirty-six years. XLI After him his brother's son Ounsa walad N^ir came to the throne, and in 1095^, during his reign, there occurred a great famine, so that men ate dogs ; and they called this year " Urn Lahm " (" Mother of Meat"), and many folk died, and certain districts were devastated owing to the famine and small-pox. And King Ounsa remained at Sennar until his death in 11 00' after a reign of twelve years. XLII He was succeeded by his son the Mek BAdi el Ahmar ("The Red"), and he was the first Fung king against whom a section of his people revolted ; for el Amin Aridib walad 'Agfb rebelled with about a thousand men of the Fung and others, and appointed over them as Mek one named Awkal. And they designed to depose the Mek Bidi el Ahmar and made ready for war, but he, though having only about forty-five horsemen, met them and routed them and drove them ^ 1677 A.D. * 1684 A.D. ^ 1688-9 AJ). 364 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. d 7. XLn. to a place called el 'Atshdn, and slew el Amin Ar&dib, and returned victorious. XLIII And in his da}rs lived the pious saint Ahmad walad el Turibi. And Bddi reigned, honoured and respected, until his death in 1127^ after a reign of twenty-seven* years. XLIV After him came to the throne his son Ounsa; and he gave himself up to frivolous amusement and the practice of immorality, until the news of his doings reached the Fung in the south, namely the troops of Lulu, and they determined to depose him, for it is they who depose and appoint whatever king they choose without any slaying. XLV And when they reached their decision they moved north- wards until they reached el Kabush near Sennir, and then appointed Nul to rule as king, and sent word to king Ounsa saying '' If you put your vizier to death we will confirm you in your old position and not oppose you." Then Ounsa did as they bid him, and after some demur slew his vizier and sent the herald and some of the chief men [*ofnad] of Sennir to request forgiveness in accordance with their promise. But they paid no attention to these and maintained their resolve to depose him; and when he had abandoned all hope he begged for immunity for himself and his family, and this they granted him, and his reign came to an end. XL VI This was in II30^ and he was the last of the line of Fung kings who belonged to the royal family. XLVII He was succeeded by King Nul, a connection of the OunsAb family on the mother's side. He did not belong to the stock of the kings who preceded him, but his appointment was merely agreed upon because he was a sensible man and an orthodox follower of the Faith. And indeed the common opinion of him was justified, for he showed himself just and steady in his conduct, and in his days the people had complete rest, so that they called him ''El N6m" ['' Sleep *'] because he was so just. He reigned until his death in the eighth month of 1135*. XLVIII After him ruled his son King Bidi "Abu Shelukh"; and he was the last of the kings who were powerful, for at the close of his reign the Sheikhs of the Hamag overcame him, and the constitutional appointment of kings became a farce, and all power, whether of loosing or of binding, passed into the hands of the Hamag. XLIX Now the Hamag are a section of those Arabs who are descended from the AnwAb [i.e. NCba], or, as another account says, a branch of ^ 171 5 A.D. • reading ^v for cc, * 1718 Aj>. * 1723 A.D. i IV. D 7. Lvii. OF THE SUDAN 365 the Ga'aliyyCn el 'AwApf a, who are of the seed of our lord el 'Abbis ibn 'Abd el Muttalib ; but God knows best. L In the reign of Bddi "Abu Shelukh" the Abyssinians advanced to the number of about 100,000, and the king made ready the troops of Islam against them with all their equipment and their arms com- plete, and begged the men of piety and learning to strive in prayer for the victory of Islam, and [appointed] over the army el Amin and some of the great men of the realm who were noted for their strength and skill. LI There also joined them Khamis, the chief of the FCr troops, with a large army ; and in command of the cavalry was Sheikh Muhammad Abu el Kaylak, the chief of the Hamag. LII Then they set forth with Islamic resolve and ardour, and the engagement took place east of the river Dinder, near 'Agib, and a furious combat ensued, and men innumerable were slain; but God gave the victory to the troops of Islam and the Abyssinians suffered a terrible defeat. LIII And the Muhammadans took great booty and a quantity of rifles and cannon and tents and horses, etc., and the fame of this victory spread throughout the world of Islam, so that embassies came [to Sennir] from the Hegdz and el Sind and el Hind, and people [immigrated] from Upper Egypt and Morocco and settled there. And owing to the terror of this victory the Abyssinians never attacked or raided Senndr [again]. LIV [The news of] the victory of the Muhammadan troops also reached the [Sultan of] the Sultans of Islam and the Emperor of the mighty Emperors, and he rejoiced exceedingly, and his heart dilated with pleasure. LV After the victory the army returned to Senndr and held festivities and thanksgivings, and the king gave alms to the poor and needy and showed humility and abasement before God Almighty. LVI Now this battle befel in Safar el Khayr 1157^. LVII And King Bddi reigned for a long time, and in the early and middle years of his reign he had a good and devout vizier who man- aged the affairs of state excellently until death overtook him, but then the king undertook the ruling of affairs, and his first act was to slay the remainder of the OunsAb ; and he changed many of the laws and the established customs, and invoked the aid of the NCba, and appointed them chiefs in place of the old nobility, and consented to an evil policy of plunder and slaughter, even going so far as to con- nive at the murder of (?) the well-known man of learning el Khafib ^ 1744 A.D. 366 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. d t. lvil 'Abd el Latif . And, not content with the wrongs he inflicted himself, he let his sons also commit deeds of injustice and malice. So in general the atrocities which he committed alienated the hearts of his people, and especially those of the Fung nobility and others. LVIII While things were thus he made ready a great army to fight the Musaba'At, and in command was his vizier Walad Toma, and among the chiefs was 'Abdulla walad 'Agib, and among the famous warriors was Sheikh Muhammad Abu el Kaylak. Thus he set forth with his army until he reached the Musaba'At, and a battle took place at a place called Kihayf in the year i i6o^, and the commander- in-chief Walad Toma and 'AbduUa walad 'Agib were killed and the army took to flight. But Sheikh Muhammad Abu el Kaylak rallied them and exhorted them and put strength into their hearts, and they returned and met the Musaba'At a second time, and a furious struggle ensued, and Shammdm walad 'Agib and el 'Agayl his son were slain. LIX Then the king was informed of all that had taken place in both encounters and of the determination and patience of Sheikh Muhammad Abu el Kaylak and how he had rallied the soldiers, and he sent word appointing him commander-in-chief in Walad Toma's stead. LX And when he had learnt of his appointment Abu el Kaylak returned to war against the Musaba'At and used all his endeavours until God gave him the victory over them and suffered him to turn them out of Kordofdn ; and this was in the early part of the year. LXI Now there were with Abu el Kaylak a number of the Fung nobles, and news reached them that during their absence the king had ill-treated their dependants, so they came before Sheikh Muhammad and voiced their grievance against the king and asked for his consent to their deposing Bddi and appointing another. And after discussion he consented to their plan and took up the matter in complete accord with them. LXII The same day he struck camp and set out for Sennir with such troops and great men of the Fung, that is slaves of the king, as were with him. This was in 1174'. And after he had crossed the White Nile he camped at el f s' and sent to N^ir, the son of the Mek Bddi, saying that if he came to him he would appoint him king. LXIII And N^sir came secretly to Sheikh Muhammad at el Is^, and they took the [usual] oaths and assurances from him» and set out for Senndr takmg him with them. LXIV On arriving there they besieged the Mek^ and [finally] ^ 1747 A.D. 2 1760 AJ>. ' reading ^^^^W for i,^»eAJi^. ^ reading ^.^l^ for c^^V;. IV.D7.LXXIIL OF THE SUDAN 367 granted him immunity for his person and safe conduct to S. (reading xw- for \\\k) 368 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.dt.lxxiil Bidi heard of this he exiled the Mek Ismi'fl to Suakin and put the Mek 'Adlin upon the throne in his stead. LXXIV And the viziership of Sheikh Bidi was successful, and he treated the people justly and extended all the boundaries of the realm* and even surpassed his uncle Sheikh Muhammad in boldness and might and strength and bravery. LXXV In his days the ShukrIa Arabs rebelled, so he made ready his army and marched against them and killed Sheikh Abu 'Ali, the Sheikh of the SHUKRiA. LXXVI Then he sent Sheikh 'Agib walad 'Abdulla and Sheikh ^andaliwi to Tika to make war upon the Halan^ Arabs, and they did so, and Sheikh 'Agib and 'Isiwi were killed, gandaliwi returned, but the ShukrIa opposed him on his way and slew him. This W9& in 1193^. LXXVII And Sheikh Bidi remained at his home, the village of Rufi'a, east of the Nile, until the ShukrIa had been brought into subjection. And while there he beat Nisir the son of Sheikh Muhammad Abu el Kaylak violently with whips, and deposed Sheikh Muhammad el Amin and sent him to el ^jLerbayn; and he also deposed Sheikh Ahmad walad 'Ali', the Sheikh of the district of Khashm el Bahr, and appointed [in his place] Subihi walad 'Adlin. LXXVIII Then his cousins, the sons of Sheikh Muhammad, changed their attitude towards him on account of his having beaten their brother, and asked him for permission to go to Sennir for the treat- ment of the illness which had resulted to their brother from the beating. And he gave them leave, and when they reached Sennir they began plotting war and entered into an agreement with the Mek 'Adlin and some of the great men of the Fung whose attitude Sheikh Bidi had caused to change. LXXIX There also joined them Sheikh Ahmad walad 'All, the Sheikh of Khashm el Bahr district, and Sheikh Muhammad el Amin, the Sheikh of Kerri; and they all assembled at Sennir and made known their rebellion, hitherto covert, against Sheikh Bidi, and took all the horses and arms they could find from the Arabs, and marched for el Dikhila against Sheikh Shanbul and Sheikh Subihi, whom Sheikh Bidi had sent to collect the tribute of the RufA'a Arabs. LXXX The forces met at el Dikhila and fought, and Sheikh Shanbul was killed and Sheikh Subihi taken prisoner alive, and all the horses and the arms that had been with them were captured. ^ 1779 A.D. ^ reading im^lt ^^^ jJ^ j^o^t for 4^ jJ^ IV.D7.LXXXVIII. OF THE SUDAN 369 LXXXI Now as soon as ever they had resolved upon rebellion the news thereof had reached Sheikh Bddi, but he had not bothered himself until he heard that Sheikh el Amin walad 'Agfb was privy to the plot, but hearing this he said ** Now it is war," for he knew that Sheikh el Amln was a match for him in bravery and strength ; and he started at once and crossed the Nile and paused not, not even at Senndr, in his eagerness against them, until they met in battle. LXXXII The conmiander of his troops was his son, and after a fierce battle his army and his son fled ; and when he saw that he drew his sword and plunged into the [enemies'] army alone, and he asked every man he met [his name], and he would reply ** So and so," and BAdi would pass on, until finally there met him Sheikh el Amin, and when questioned [as to his name] the latter replied ''Muhammad el Amin " ; and when Bddi had made sure of this he struck him three blows, but they did him no hurt because his mail was strong and Sheikh Bddi struck blindly from the excitement of his anger. LXXXIII Then Sheikh el Amin struck Bddi a single and surer blow, for his sword was sharp and his knowledge of warfare complete, and Sheikh Bddi tried to keep his balance upon his horse's back but could not, and fell to the earth. LXXXIV And lying thus he called for his uncle's sons, Ragab and Ndsir and Idris and 'Adldn and their other brothers, that he might give them his last instructions. Then Sheikh Ahmad walad 'Ali said to him "Are you even yet alive?" and smote him on the mouth with his sword, and he died. LXXXV But when the sons of his uncle Abu el Kaylak came up they were exceedingly wroth with Sheikh Ahmad walad *Ali for striking their brother as he lay on the ground, and thus were laid the foundations of the enmity between the sons of Abu el Kaylak and those of Ahmad. LXXXVI The death of Sheikh BAdi was in 1194^, and he was suc- ceeded as Sheikh and vizier by Sheikh Ragab walad Muhammad, and the king, if he could be so called, was 'AdlAn. LXXXVII And Sheikh Ragab went to Kordofdn and remained there besieging the mountains, and he sent his brother. Sheikh Ndsir, with about 700 horsemen to the Gezira to give battle to Sheikh el Amin at el HilAlia, which lies east of the Blue Nile. LXXXVIII And when they came upon Sheikh el Amin he had with him only sixteen horsemen of his own family and slaves, but a fierce engagement took place and the troops of Sheikh NAsir were routed and driven into the river. ^ 1780 AJ). M.s.n 24 Yjo THE NATIVE MANUSCaiPTS rrBruczxEX iTTTTT Wlfccn Shokh Xjmt had i inhftiiii if himi ii ff ia the lie nnmnQBcd Badi wifad 3iG«Mr,fhe bmcha of SicMfc cl faiiii Shf HTh III tile puce ok ob lnutncx. Tbn w»in ii9&^;and wiiaiSlic&kel Amiakviif that it tike pecfiie of AriMp br lAmmt 'mSkMtaot ids brotiier BUi li^i appoiated, ike ixtook JBiiwrtf to tiie SocKitA and enEsfied tiieir aid, and witii tikcn jttJi'Lcd tiie tuvu of Aifaa^ and [Kit iti "g^''"p mkA 3Dch as were acaccred in diffiaent parts to tike svoni h to tike [ground and kft It desert, tfaoQ^ it itad Ixcn tike barest tovii in tike Gczzra, popoioosand prosperoosin trade, witik fine boildings and scfaoob of kaming and rrBgian, iniabited in- men of wcaUi and weO stocked witii prorisioiis. Hat froai tiiat dzr forward it by waste until DOW. XCI V^lule all tins was iuppcning Slidkii Ragab was in Kordofin, and iiis l>rotiker Ibraium, who wb imown as ^Walad Salatin,'* at Sennar witii tiie king, acting for las t>rodker, in diarge of all Ins XCII Then 'Adlan l)cdkoii^ lumself of Iiow tike Hamag had treated tiis father tike MA Ismi*fl and iiis grandfatiicr tiie Mtk Badi, and sent for Slieikh d Amin and tiie Awlad Ndok: and tiiev came twfore liim, and lie mustered liis courage and arrested Ibrallim walad Muhammad by tiieir advice, for when lie iiad sou^t tikeir alKaiMy tiiey liad said to iiim ^ We wiD not agree unless you arrest Ibrihim." XCIII So tie arrested him and tike Hamag wlio were with iiim and Sficikh Aiimad walad 'Ah and el Zavn walad Harun and d Amm walad Tiktak and Walad Kandalawi and slew tiiem all in the fither^ tliat is in tiie market-place (nlA). XCIV Tlien lie fetdied out tiie daughters of Slieikh Muhammad and distributed them to tiie diiefs of ti^ troops as slaves. Tins was in 1199^. Now el Na'isan, the famous poet, was living at Sennir at this time, and tiie king designed to put iiim to death liecause ^ his inclination towards the diildren of Aim el Kaylak, and menaced Iiim with angry words; and lie, sedng iiis death was intended, fled awqr to Kordofan; and so soon as lie saw Sheikh Ragab he wept and soblied and recited a numt>er of woeful elegies wherein he descrit>ed die slu- ing of Ibritiim and the enslavement of tlie daughters c^ Muhammad. XCV And when Sheikh Ragab heard of tiie murder kA liis brotiier and learnt how he iiad t>een dishonoured, lie set forth stra^htway with liis troops ; and there were with him the MaBk Sa'ad ibn el Mek Idris walad el Fahl and el liig Mahmud el Magdhub, the worker of miracles. * 1784 AJ>. * 1785 AJ). rv.D7.cvi. OF THE SUDAN 371 XCVI And Ragab pushed forward until he reached the village of Shddli. And as they inarched Sheikh MahmOd el MagdhQb used to say '' O Senndr the flames have come upon thee I " and at times *' The flood has quenched the flame ! " ; and on the eve of the battle he said "I and thou!" — referring to the [impending] death of himself and Sheikh Ragab. XCVII And the armies met at a place called el Teras and fought, and Sheikh Ragab and el Hig MahmQd were slain. XCVIII Now the sons of Sheikh Ragab were Muhammad and D6ka and Bddi and Hasan and 'Ali and Ibrdhim and Kamatu. XCIX And it is said of el llig Mahmud that after he had been buried the call to prayer used to be heard nightly at his tomb, for in his lifetime he was a muedhdhin ("one who calls to prayer"). C And when Sheikh Ragab had been killed his troops fled in dis- order and reached the village of 'Abiid, and when they had camped there they were all of different minds and some said one thing and some another, but in the end they decided to scatter in flight. CI Then the feki Heg^i Abu Zayd sent to them and bade them be of good heart and promised them victory and said he would inspire them ; so they were reassured and made Sheikh N^ir walad Muham- mad their Sheikh. This was in 1202^. CII And Sheikh Ndsir remained at el T6mit for two years and then moved to Taiba Kandaliwi for a space. CIII Meanwhile King 'Adldn was being treated for his illness, and [on his recovery] he prepared a mighty host and appointed to com- mand it el Amin Rahma walad Katfiwi, with whom were Muhammad walad Khamfs Abu Rida and a number of the great men of the Fung. CIV The armies met at a place called Infarahnd and a fierce battle followed. The troops of the king were routed, but among the Hamag was slain 'Ali walad Saldtin, the son of Sheikh Muhammad and brother of Ibrdhim, a man renowned for his bravery. CV And there was great slaughter among the troops of the Mek^ and some of them were drowned in the river. And Sheikh Nisir's men pursued them and drove them into Sennir. Then the Mek was exceedingly sorry that he had not accompanied his troops in person, and so great was his grief that he survived but a few days and then died. CVI But Sheikh N^ir encamped with his army at el Labayh and closely besieged the MeKs troops, and the population fell into dire straits, so that finally the MeW$ army sallied forth to give him battle ; but they were discomfited before any fighting actually took place, ^ 1787 AJ). a4— 2 372 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.d7.cvi. and Ndsir and his men entered Sennir and made great havoc there, and pursued the routed army to el Sili, and then returned. CVII This was in 1203^, and from now onwards the Fung ceased to have any authority or leadership, and their king was quite power- less: in fact the kings were like prisoners in the hands of the Hamag, even as one of the 'Abbisid Khalifas said when their rule had fallen into decay and their power gone, " Ah ! Is it not wonderful that one like myself should see even the least thing forbidden him, and, though the whole earth was once dependent upon him, have nought whatever of it in his hands?" CVIII And in the same year Sheikh Nisir appointed Awkal king, but after a short space he replaced him by Tabl, and proceeded with the latter northwards to fight against Sheikh el Amin and Abu Rida. CIX The armies met at a place near Shendi and Mek Tabl was slain and the Sheikh suffered a severe defeat. CX Then he appointed Bddi king, and he too was killed at el Halfiya, and at the same time was killed Mek Rubdt, the nominee of Sheikh el Amin and Abu Rida. Mek Hasab Rabbihi was then appointed, but he too died. CXI All this occurred in 1204', and in the same year Sheikh Ndsir returned to Senndr. CXII And in 1205' Sheikh Muhammad el Amin walad Mismdr was killed by Abu Rida because the former had severely flogged Sheikh 'AbduUa walad 'Agib. [Sheikh Muhanunad] was residing at the village of Walad Bin el Nuki, and all his sons were away ; so when they saw him all alone they determined to kill him, but they dared not openly attack him because he was known to be a man of great bravery and courage. But they went to work secretly and climbed on to the top of his house and pulled off the roofing and stoned him from a distance imtil he was dead. CXIII The same year Sheikh Ndsir made Nowwir king. And Nowwdr remained at Sennir, and Sheikh Ndsir perceived that he was a man of sagacity and strength, so he grew afraid of him and made haste to put him to death. CXIV He then appointed Mek Bidi walad Tabl, who reigned imtil the time of the late Ismd'il Pasha, the son of Effendina Muhammad 'AU Pasha. CXV Now at the time of his accession Mek Bddi was very young, but as all the power [of the Fung kings] was now merged in that of the Hamag I have not mentioned the exact length of time [each reigned]. ^ 1788 AJ). 2 1789 AJ). • 1790 AJ>. iv.DT.cxxin OF THE SUDAN 373 CXVI Sheikh Ndsir was fond of amusement and play, and very capricious. It is even said that he never touched gold with his hand, excepting on one occasion, when it befel that one of his friends came to him and told him that he proposed going to the Hegdz ; and N^ir opened his coffer and filled both his hands with gold to give it to the man, and he intended the man to hold out the flap of his robe so that he might bestow upon him lavishly ; but the man held out [only] his two hands, so Ndsir gave him what was in his own hands and no more. CXVII And many tales are told of his generosity, and it is said that four kings who were all famous for their generosity lived at the same time, namely Ndsir at Senndr, and the Sultan 'Abd el Rahman in Ddrfur, and Murdd Bey in Egypt, and Ahmad Pasha el Gazdr in Syria, and each of the latter three had a larger empire than Ndsir. CXVIII And between him and el Hdg Sulaymdn walad Ahmad existed complete friendship and trust, and when the latter came to him he used to honour him and bestow on him bountiful gifts; and he was, God have mercy on his soul, a man held in honour and respect. CXIX Ndsir continued in residence at Senndr, and Muhammad walad Khamis Abu Rida at el Turfdya, east of Senndr, paying no heed to Ndsir but occasionally entering Sennir alone, by night and secretly, to have discourse with his friends, and then leaving it. CXX Things remained thus for some time, and in 1211^ Ndsir crossed the river with his troops, accompanied by his brother 'Adldn, to attack Abu Rida ; and a fight ensued and Abu Rida was killed and the villages on the east bank were looted and laid waste. But with all his generosity Sheikh Ndsir was an oppressor and held not his hand from taking the possessions of true believers, but enriched one man by impoverishing another. CXXI And in his time the feki Hegdzi died of thirst in prison. A number also of the HadArma were slain by the hand of his brother liusayn. But subsequently he turned upon this brother and seized all the possessions and herds he had. CXXII In his time, too, died the jeki 'Abd el Rahman Abu Zayd, the pious and learned saint, and also that other holy man the feki Muhammad Nur Subr. CXXIII During the days of his rule, again, the Sultan Hishim walad 'Isdwi and the sons of Sheikh el Amin, supported by FezAra and Beni GerAr, advanced into the Gezira; and Ndsir went out against them and met them near Siru. And they came to terms and all returned to Senndr excepting the Beni GerAr, who went back ^ 1796 A j>. 374 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.D7.cxxm. whence they came after N^r had honoured them and given presents to their chiefs. CXXIV Now Sheikh N&sir had entrusted the management of the kingdom to his vizier el Arbib Dafa'alla, while he himself devoted his time to frivolity and amusement; and he had become infatuated with his slaves, and they took to oppressing the people without any hindrance from him, for he had given them orders that none of his brethren nor the chief men of the kingdom were to have access to him imtil they had applied to his vizier el Arbdb Dafa'alla. CXXV And [the nobles] were thereby irritated, and the hearts of the people were alienated by the oppression they suffered; and his brethren for the same reasons threw off their allegiance to him and defied him. So they openly rebelled, and collected at 'Abud and thereabouts, and were joined by all those whose purpose it suited that Ndsir's rule should come to an end. . CXXVI This was in 1212^ ; and when Ndsir learnt of it he went out to fight them, and camped at el Sabil and tried to win them over by the medium of men of learning and rank. He likewise sent to them their sisters the daughters of Abu el Kaylak ; but they would have no truck with him at all on any condition save that he ^ould resign the sheikhship. And when he saw there was no hope of winning them back to allegiance he returned to Sennir; and his brethren quitted 'Abud and followed him until they reached el Bukera, a village near Sennir. And when N&sir saw they were at el Bukera he took some of his treasures and fled to the southern districts by night. And news of his flight reached them the following morning, and on receipt of it they entered Senn^r. CXXVII Then Idris remained at Sennir, and 'Adldn followed in [Nisir's] tracks as far as the village of Siru, which lies west of the Nile, but failed to overtake him, and, hearing that he had made for Deberki on the river Binder, and despairing of coming up with him, he returned to Senndr. CXXVIII And Ndsir remained near Deberki for a time and then moved northwards to seek protection with Sheikh 'Abdulla walad 'Agfb. CXXIX And when Nisir arrived Sheikh 'Abdulla gave him pro- tection, and he stayed with him at el Halfdya, and after a while he crossed the Nile and took up his abode at the village of 'Abud. CXXX But when his brethren heard of his whereabouts they set forth from Sennir and went to the village of Abu Hardz, which lies east of the Nile, and camped there. And Idris renudned at Abu ^ 1797 A.D. s iv.DT.cxxxvra. OF THE SUDAN 375 liariz and sent on 'AdUn with his slaves and some of the troops, but he took the precaution of including no Hamag or Fung among them for fear of disaffection. CXXXI And when el Arh&h Dafa'alla, the vizier of N^ir, got the news of 'Adldn and the dissension among the troops, he took his helmet off his head and went to meet 'Adit's army and sought peace for himself. CXXXII And N^ir was captured without any bloodshed and taken back by 'Adlin to Abu I^ardz and handed over to Subdhi walad Bidi to be slain in revenge for the slaying of the latter's father Bddi walad Ragab. And Subdhi slew him and buried him at Abu Hardz close by the tomb of Sheikh Dafa'alla el 'Araki. This was in the early part of 1213^ CXXXIII Idrfs was then chosen to be Sheikh. He was a patient and brave man, kind of heart and just to the people, and by nature he loathed thieves and never inflicted upon them any other punishment than death, so that in his days the crime of theft was stamped out, and men left their possessions and their wares spread out in the maricet- place all night and all day with no one to guard them, and yet nothing whatever was taken, and there was no fear unless it were that a dog might take some meat. CXXXIV And complete contentment reigned, and Idris was assisted by his brother 'Adldn in organizing his kingdom and quelling such Arab tribes as were rebellious and seditious; and indeed 'Adldn undertook no expedition but he returned victorious. CXXXV Most of their efforts were directed against the nomad Arabs with a view to weakening their power of revolt, and in consequence the inhabitants of the villages enjoyed a period of peace. CXXXVI Among the viziers of Idris were el Arbdb Kurashi and el Arbdb Zayn el 'Abdin walad el Sayyid el feki 'Abd el Gelil walad 'Amir and the feki el Amin walad el 'Ashd, but he did not entrust them with the management of his kingdom as his brother Sheikh Nisir had entrusted it to his vizier el Arh&h Dafa'alla, preferring to direct affairs himself. CXXXVII In consequence his position was strengthened, as the poet has it of a man who does his work in person. . .(a few verses follow). CXXXVIII Then, when everything had been settled. Sheikh Idris went in person to el Halfdya, towards the close of 1214', to war upon Sheikh 'AbduUa walad 'Agib on account of certain words the latter had been reported as having uttered in favour of their brother Sheikh Ndsir. ^ 1798 AJ). • 1799 AJ>. 376 THE NAXnT \L\NXSCRIPTS iv.dt.cixxii. CXXXa And die armies met and a fierce batde ensued, undl finally Sheikh 'AbduUa walad 'Agib was shin and his troops routed. CXL Then Sheikh Idris offered them peace and appointed over them Sheikh Nisir walad el Amin, who was still in power in the time of the iate-Iamented, the dweller in Paradise. CXLI Now Sheikh 'Abdulla was a just ruler, an ardent follower of the faith and an observer of the Kuran ; and during his rule he ordered that when women were married smaller dowries should be paid, and the result was an increase in the number of marriages and conse- quently of births. CXLII It was he, too, who bade everyone in the market, even the butchers, when diey heard the call to prayer, to assemble at the mosque for public worship; and this became a general custom and continued even after his death. CXLIII Among his praiseworthy acts, again, was the extirpation of the robbers who were known as *' el 'Akalit '* : he caught them band by band and cut off their heads, and so stamped out theft and robbery in his days. CXLIV Sheikh Idris remained at el Halfaya and sent his brother *Adlin with a troop of soldiers to the neighbourhood of Shendi, and 'Adlin, on reaching Walad Bin el Nuka, wrote to the Mek Muham- mad walad Nimr promising to sanction his appointment as king of the country of die Ga'aliyyCn, — for the Mek Sa'ad had died. CXLV And when the letter reached the Mek Muhammad walad Nimr he was surprised at it and forgot how he and his brothers had acted in the time of King 'Adlin the Fungowi in the matter of en- slaving the dau^ters of Muhammad Abu el Kaylak, for in the hour of his fate he was blinded. CXLVI So he and a number of his brothers and cousins and his son Idris, who was still small, vrent out [to meet 'Adlin] ; but Sa'ad and Nimr refused to go with them and fled away by themselves. CXL VII And when King Muhammad and his brothers and cousins and his son Idris presented themselves, ['Adlin] imprisoned all of them, and Mek Muhammad died in prison from the grievous weight of chains heaped upon him. And as for the Mek*s son Idris, his mother came and ransomed him for 300 tcukias of gold. But of the rest of the prisoners only el Fahl was released, and he only at the intercession of el Hig Sulaymin walad Ahmad. CXL VIII 'Adlin then started for el Halfaya with the other captives, keeping Nimr and his companions, who offered no resistance, sur- roimded; but when it was daik Nimr and his companions escaped. CXLIX Then the chiefs of the MAcADidB intervened to the end IV.D7.CLV. OF THE SUDAN 377 that 'Adldn should return to Shendi; and at Shendi he appointed Musd'ad as Mek^ and, this done, returned to his brother Sheikh Idris at el Halfdya with the rest of the captive AwlAd Nimr. And after he had reached el Halfdya and met his brother they proceeded to Senndr and there executed the prisoners. CL In 1216^ war broke out between the Mek Nimr and the Mek Musi'ad, and this war was called "The war of the 'AwALffi," and during its course *Adl4n went west and fought with the Mek 'fs4wi and defeated him and brought him back captive to Senndr, where he died in prison. CLI In 1 2 172 occurred the war of the BatAhIn and the SHUKRiA, and Sheikh 'Awad el Kerim Abu Sin, Sheikh of the SnuKRiA Arabs, was killed. CLI I In the same year died el Hdg Ndsir walad Matassi, a man of piety, and also the feki Misri walad Kandil, a student of the Kurin and a pious man ; and also Sheikh Yiisef the son of Sheikh Muham- mad walad el Terayfi. He too was a pious man, and the feki Ahmad walad el Taib and others composed elegies upon him. CLIII We will now return to the history of the Sheikh. The his- torian states that Sheikh Idrfs followed in the steps of his father Muhammad Abu el Kaylak in justice and beneficence until he died in the month of Gemdd el Akhir 1218*. CLIV He was succeeded in the Sheikhship by his brother 'AdUn, but the latter neglected his kingdom and exercised no vigilance in its affairs and gave himself up to pleasure. But he only ruled for the rest of Gemdd and Ragab and Sha'abdn^ and on the i6th of Ramaddn he was slain. CLV And the manner of his death was thus. As soon as he became distracted from the affairs of state and ceased to give his attention to them, his foes roused themselves, and their ambitions were excited. The first to make a plot for his downfall was Muhammad walad Ragab walad Muhammad, who conspired with Kamtur and the Mek Rdnfi and some of the Fung and some of Sheikh 'Adldn's own •entourage. These dared not yet openly proclaim their revolt, but lay quiet awaiting an opportunity; and finally God willed the consum- mation of their hopes, for Muhammad walad Ndsir "Abu Rfsh," who was in great need of corn, moved from the village of el Kubr; and this man had had a brother named 'Ali, who was bold and reck- less and used to abuse roundly all that 'Adldn did, and it was said — and God knows the truth — ^that 'Adldn had poisoned him: so then '''Abu Rish'' left el Kubr and joined Muhammad walad Ragab and ^ 180I A.D. * 1802 AJ). • 1803 AJ). 378 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iT.D7.CLf the ocbers who have been mentioDed above, and dieir hearts were fortified and their backs strengthened because of dicir knowledge of die temerity and enterprise of Muhammad** Abu Rish" in aD matters of difficulty. Now on the night agreed upon by die conspirators 'Adlan was being wed to die daughter of Walad Guma'a and was filled with happiness and joy, and there was with him a clever man to whom news had come of the con^iiracy, and this man quoted to him the following lines as a warning against being taken unawares (two lines of poetry follow : the author then recounts how 'Adlan was none the less surprised and wounded, but got on his horse and rode off with hb son Muhammad, but fell dead at Sennir from his wounds) And when the consfnrators received news of this they went thither [to Sennar] and bore him into a compound that belonged to him and buried him there. CLVI Then King Ranfi and Sheikh Kamtur and Muhammad walad Nisir all agreed to the appointment of Muhammad walad Ragab, and he was made Sheikh, but the real power lav with Muhammad ** Abu Rish." CLVII And the Mek Ranfi and Sheikh Kamtur and Walad Ragab^ and Muhammad **Abu Rish" all remained at Sennar, but thev were no longer of ooc mind, and, as God Almi^ty said, ** You deem them to be together but their hearts are far apart." CLVIII And the month of RamaJm^ in die middle of which *Adlin had been slain, had not passed before they were at open enmity. The KamatJR (ijt. Cunily of Kamtfir) formed one party and the sons of Muhammad [walad Nisir ** Abu Rish "] the other, and they came to blows (the author gives details <^ tl^ fighting: Muhammad walad Nisir and Muhammad walad Ragab were ranged against KamtOr; KamtOr proved victorious; Walad Ragab was imprisoned at Sennar; Walad Nisir was wounded; and KamtQr's followers took to looting at Sennar. Then the *UUma tried to effect a reconciliation and RamtQr was persuaded to return the loot and rdease Muhanunad walad Ragab, but Muhammad walad Nisir '* Abu Rish '* refused the overtures and gave battle to KamtOr, late in I2i8^ and drove him across the river) CLIX And when Walad Nisir had won the \4ctorv he entered Sennir and put to death die feki el Amin walad el *Ashi, the vizier of his uncle Sheikh Idris. CLX And the sheikhship was confirmed to his cousin Muhammad walad Ragab in name, but in actual fact [Muhammad *' Abu Rish"} directed affairs entirely. CLXI And [the latter] prepared to reside at Kassala, but when all was quiet again and the fitting had ceased, he entered Sennir and ^ reading ^^^^j jJ^^ for ^^.^j jj^. * 1803 ajd. t^ iv.DT.CLXvm. OF THE SUDAN 379 put to death the Mek Rdnfi and sent for the Mek Bddi, whom his uncle, Sheikh Idris, had deposed, and appointed him king. And Bidi remained king until the coming of the late Ismd'il Pasha the son of EfFendfna. CLXII And in this same year 1218^ died the famous and learned feki 'AU Bakddi. CLXIII Then Sheikh Kamtur gathered together such of his family and relatives as remained with him and set out for Khashm el Bahr, that is the east bank of the Nile, and settled there until the year '19^, and in the latter part of that year he moved northwards. CLXIV And when Wadad Ragab heard of this he had Kamtur pur- sued until he was forced to cross the Nile. And Kamtur stopped at Omdurmdn, and the *Uletna and men of religion intervened and pre- vented Muhammad's people [from touching Kamtur], so they re- turned to el Gedid, while Kamtur crossed over to the east bank and went back. CLXV Meanwhile, Walad Ragab was camped at Walad Medani, and Walad Nd§ir went to Kassala [and stayed there] till the beginning of 1221^ CLXVI Then Walad Ragab and Walad NAsir fell out until they came to be actually at war, and their forces met at a place called el Hardba and attacked each other, and the feki Zayn el 'Abdin walad el Sayyid was killed, and Walad Ragab was routed and driven to el 'Aylafun. But Walad Ndsir, instead of pursuing him, went home to Kassala and appointed as Sheikh his uncle Sheikh el Husayn walad Muhammad, while he himself with his slaves remained at Kassala enjoying and amusing himself. CLXVII And Walad Ragab entered into correspondence with Sheikh Kamtur and the family of Sulaymdn ("AwlAd Sulaymdn**), and Sheikh Kamtur and his brethren came and camped at Abu Har&z, and with them the Awldd Sulaymdn and the Awldd Shanbul, except- ing Sheikh 'Adlin; and Walad Ragab met them there, and they entered into a compact to war upon Walad Ndsir, and appointed as their king one called 'Agbdn. CLXVI 1 1 (The author describes how in the middle of the year both Walad Nd§ir and his brother died suddenly on the same day. The slaves of Walad Nasir and of [his uncle] 'Adldn [walad Muhammad Abu el Kaylak] then fell to quarrelling together, as Walad Ndsir had only left a small son and 'Adldn's slaves preferred their master's son Muhammad. The two factions fought and 'Adldn's slaves fled and joined Muhammad Walad Ragab and KamtQr. With this new addition to his forces Walad Ragab then attacked ^ 1803 A J). ^ 1804 AJ>. ^ 1806 A.D. (reading \%x\ for \v\s). 38o THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. d 7. CLXvra. Walad Ndsir's slaves, but he was defeated at Taiba Kandaliwi and el Hdg Sulaymdn walad Ahmad was killed. Walad Ragab then fled to 'Aylafun and KamtOr to Abu Hariz, and Walad Nasir's slaves retired again to Kassala, via the village of Walad el Magdhob, and made one Tayfara their ruler.) CLXIX And among the sons of their masters the slaves had with them Muhammad walad Ibrihim walad Muhammad Abu el Kaylak; and when they were returning after their victory this man asked their leave to make a raid on [the] BakkAra, and they gave him leave: so he parted [from them at] Walad el Magdhub and raided [the] Bak- kAra and took some spoil, which he sent to the slaves at Kassala. CLXX Then he met [the] FezAra and entered into league vrith ihem to fight the slaves and accompanied them to el Khartoum, where they looted as they willed and slew Ibrihim ibn el feki Muhammad walad Ali, the khalifa of ihtfeki Arbdb. CLXXI Muhammad walad Ibrihim then went to 'Abud and stayed there. The slaves meanwhile remained at Kassala in impiety and drunkenness and villainy ; and all power, for loosing or for binding, was in their hands for eight months. CLXXI I (The author then tells how Muhammad walad Ibrdhim was joined by many of the notables and made his plans. The slaves being apprised of this went to Senndr and put the family of Ragab in chains and took them to Kassala. Muhammad then attacked them and killed a number and captured the rest. He put all the prisoners to death excepting Tayfara, who during his brief rule had done no harm in word or deed.) CLXXIII Thus the power passed to Walad Ibrdhim, and he resided at Taiba Kandaldvri for a time and then moved to Um Daraysa. CLXXIV Meanwhile Muhammad walad Ragab had been at el 'Ayla- fun, but he now moved to Abu Hardz and looted the FAdnI A Arabs. CLXXV Then the 'ArakiyyCn came to him and told him that the loot had not belonged to the FAdnI A but to themselves. He, however, refused their request and reviled them, wherefore they named him "The Rough-tongued," and affairs came to such a pass that he at- tacked them and slew Sheikh Dafa'alla walad el Sdmiita and Abu 'Akla ibn el Sheikh Yusef, though he had but few troops with him; and his victory was so complete that they fell into^ the grain pits {matmUra) and hid therein and were put to the extreme of shame. CLXXVI Then Sheikh Muhammad walad Ragab relented and left the 'ArakiyyCn and went towards el Turfdya to meet Sheikh Kamtur and seek his protection, and Kamtur accorded it him because of the fear of Walad Ibrdhim that was in his heart; or rather, as soon as ^ reading t^kL.» for S^Sut. IV.D7.CLXXXI. OF THE SUDAN 381 ever Walad Ibrdhim made representations to him, he seized him [Walad Ragab] and sent him to him [Walad Ibrdhim]. And when he arrived Walad Ibrihim handed him over to Muhammad walad 'Adldn to be slain in revenge for his father ['AdldnJ. So he was put to death, God have mercy upon him I CLXXVII And when Walad Ibrihim had settled his affairs and got all the power into his own hands he rested awhile without any quarrels ; but on hearing that Muhammad walad 'Adldn had entered into an agreement with el Arbdb Dafa'alla walad Ahmad and thefeki Medani walad el 'Abbds and others to attack him and throw off his sway, he seized thefeki Medani and put him to death; but el Arbih Dafa'alla received news of the execution and fled eastwards to Sdba'a D61ib. CLXXVIII Then Walad Ibrihim, with his vizier el Arbdb Kurashi and a body of his men, went to the village of Walad Bahd el Din and sent for Muhammad walad 'Adkui from the village of Borku; and when he arrived Walad Ibrdhim and his vizier Kurashi took him into the khalway that is the place of worship of that pious man, and Kurashi began addressing him with rude and offensive words. Walad 'Adldn, however, replied in conciliatory and gentle terms, so finally Walad Ibrdhim bade his brother cut his throat. CLXXIX Now the slaves of Ndsir who were following Walad Ibrdhim were standing outside the khalwa^ and as soon as they heard the "cut his throat" they cast earth upon the heads of the slaves of 'Adldn, who had come with Muhammad walad 'Adldn, and the latter at once drew their swords and took up their position at the door of the khalwa. And the slaves of Walad Ibrdhim and the slaves of Ndsir wavered, for they were not averse to the appointment of [Walad] 'Adldn and detested Walad Ibrdhim on account of his having handed over the charge of affairs to Kurashi. And the slaves of 'Adldn demanded Walad Ibrdhim from them and threatened them and frightened them by saying they would loose their master Walad Ibrdhim upon them or else bum them and him together in a fire. CLXXX And Kurashi was very nervous and blustered greatly and showed his disquietude and fear; and finally they brought out Walad 'Adldn; and Walad 'Adldn saw the gulfs of death yawning before him and was terrified, and his breath was choked with the inuninence of the destruction that was upon him, and he stood fascinated. CLXXXI Now the horse of Walad Ibrdhim with the king's capari- sons upon it was standing near, and Abu Sulaymdn the slave of 'Adldn shouted to him [Walad 'Adldn] "Why are you stupified? Mount the mare and plunge your sword into the hearts of these dogs who wished to kill you ! " And when Walad 'Adldn heard him and realised what 382 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.dt.clxxxl was before him he sprang upon the mare as it stood and drew his sword. CLXXXII Then the slaves of Ndsir at once gathered round him, and he regained his confidence and ordered them to fetch out Walad Ibrdhim and Kurashi from the khalwa after taking away from them their swords. And the soldiers rallied to Walad *Adl^ and took Walad Ibrihfm and his vizier I^urashi to the vilh^e of Borku; and on arrival [Walad 'Adldn] at once slew I^urashi, in accordance with the wishes of Ndsir's slaves who were following him, and proceeded to Sennir accompanied by all the soldiers, and there imprisoned Walad Ibrihfm in the house of his father's sister Mahayra. CLXXXIII This all occurred in 1 223 ^, and the rule of Walad Ibrihfm, which had lasted for sixteen months beginning from Ragab '23 ['22?], came to an end; and the power passed to Muhammad walad 'Adlin, who slew all the sons of Ragab except Hasan, who was in the end destined to cause his death. CLXXXIV He also put to death Muhammad walad el Sheikh Idris, and many people who rebelled against him, and Muhanunad walad Ibrdhim who had been held captive near el Mandkil, and then he went in the direction of the White Nile and collected the remnant of the slaves of Ndsir and a young son of his and slew them all. . . (The author adds further remarks as to the severe measiu'es taken by Walad 'Adldn to consolidate his power). . . CLXXXV And in the days of Walad 'Adlin, in '24*, an epidemic was caused by yellow fever, and many people perished; and this illness was called by the natives ^^el kik^** and among the notables who succumbed to it was el Ijdg Muhanunad walad Nurayn of the stock of Sheikh Hdmid walad Abu 'Asd, and the feki Muhammad Nurayn of el Halfdya, the author of the Biographies {lit. series) of the Saints of the Sudan (" Tabakdt el Awliyd bTl Suddn''), who was mourned by Sheikh Ibrdhim 'Abd el Ddfa'i in a very beautiful elegy of about twelve lines, beginning as follows: **Let the eye weep all its days with grief for the running of the river dry. He was rich in learning, a pontiff and son of a pontiff, a guest of God's own. Verily he has won prestige and glory in the earth." CLXXXVI Early in 1225^ Muhammad 'Adldn moved northwards to war against Sheikh Ndsir walad el Amin, and the latter heard of his coming and fled to Shendi. And Walad 'Adldn reached el I^alfdya and stayed there awhile accompanied by the Mek Bddi and his uncle Sheikh Husayn and all his troops. * 1808 AJ>. * 1809 A.D. • l8l0AJ>. IV.D7.CXCII. OF THE SUDAN 383 CLXXXVII Then he returned to Sennir without having fought. In '26^ occurred a war between the Sa'ad^b and the GiMi'Afi in which was killed el Arbdb Bdnuki [i.e. Bin el Nukd], a brave and noble and pious man ; and a number of his cousins fell with him, and the remainder took to flight; and as a result of this war the power of the GiMi'AB was gready enhanced and their heads were raised over the kings of the GAMt'iA and Walad 'Agfb. CLXXXVIII In '272 Walad 'Adlin set out to collect tribute from the RufA'a Arabs in the vicinity of Gebel Moya; and el Labayh fled from him but was pursued by the troops and overtaken, and some of his people were killed and much booty taken. CLXXXIX In '28* Walad 'Adldn went to el Turfiya and stayed there awhile, and there came to him Sheikh Khalifa with a certain Effendi. And in the same year there appeared a comet, which was followed by a severe famine; and that year was called " The Year of Hardship" [''Sannat el Gibis'']. CXC In '29^ died Sheikh Ijasan ibn el Sheikh 'Abd el Rahman walad Bdn el Nuki. He was the ix>ssessor of a library of books, all of which were lost at the time of Nimr's revolt in the Turkish days. There also died the pious el Hig Dafa'alla walad Dayfiilla this year at el Halfdya. . . CXCI (The author describes how in the same year Walad 'Adldn, who was at 'Abad, prepared to attack Ndsir walad 'Agib, the 'AbduUdbi, at el Halfaya. He was interrupted by news that the Mek Bidi was starting from Senndr against him and had enlisted the KamAtIr, i.«. the AwlAd KamtOr, to assist him. Walad 'Adldn therefore turned south and besieged the Mek^ but a friendly agreement was soon reached and Walad 'Adlin visited the Mek at Senndr and was received with due honour. In 1231* Walad 'Adlin resumed the offensive against Ndsir walad 'Agib and replaced him by Ndsir walad 'Abdulla. This however was only a temporary move, as, on his return to Senndr, Walad 'Adldn ordered the reinstatement of Nifir walad *Agfb.). . . CXCI I And in 1232* the most learned and pious Sherif, the noble el Sayyid Muhammad 'Othmdn el Mirghani el Mekki, visited Sennir and met its rulers and called upon all men to follow his farika; but only a few people did so, and the rulers paid no heed to him but wished to test him by examination; so they brought forward thefe/n Ibrihim walad Bakidi, one of the most brilliant of the ^Ulema^ to examine him. And thtfeki Ibrdhim arrived at Sennir with a racking headache, and the pain increased until he died, — ^and this before he had ever met the Sherif. ^ 1811A.D. * i8i2AJ>. • i8i3AJ>. * 1814AJ). • 1816AJ). • i8i7Aj>. 384 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. d 7. cxcn So the Sherif left Sennir; and at that time his age was twenty- five years. CXCIII In 1233^ there was a very high Nile and the village of el Bashikira on the east bank was swept away. This Nile was known as ''The Nile of Abu Sin" because Hanunad', the son of Sheikh 'Awad el Kerim Abu Sin, was killed the same year by the BATAHiN*. And the latter took refuge with the Mek Nimr, and Sheikh Muham- mad Abu Sin advanced against them with all his Arabs in a great army and prepared to make war on Mek Nimr. But the *Ulema and religious Sheikhs intervened and prevented their fighting, so they returned to their own country. CXCIV In 1234^ el Arbdb Muhammad walad Dafa'alla walad Sulaymin was treacherously murdered by Muhammad walad 'Adlin in order that he might marry his widow, who was very beautiful. CXCV In 1235* Walad 'Adlin plotted the death of Kamtur in re- venge for his father's death. . . (The author tells how Walad 'Adldn fell suddenly upon KamtOr, who was almost undefended, and slew him and the feki Ahmad walad el X^b. He then returned to Sennir rejoicing at having now achieved his revenge on all who had participated in his father's death. KamtOr 's brothers then appointed Perrdr as Sheikh in place of KamtUr and, in 1236*, while Walad 'Adlin was out collecting tribute from the Arabs, they attacked him by night in the house where he was. They were, however, detected by Walad 'Adlin's men and a fight ensued in which the latter lost heavily. Aided by the darkness Walad 'Adlin and his women broke through the wall of the house and escaped, and meanwhile great confusion prevailed among the combatants. In the morning, when it was light, the scattered forces of both parties reassembled and the fight was continued.). . . CXCVI And the party of Walad 'Adlin was victorious, and sent tidings of the victory after him ; but he paid no heed, for he was con- sumed with shame at his flight. However el Arbdb Dafa'alla walad Ahmad Ilasan, who had been one of those who stayed behind and brought the news of the victory, had speech with him and told him "There was no fighting like that which took place while you were there," and "They were only routed by fear of you," so that Walad 'Adldn was reassured by skilful arguments and took his men and went to Sennir. CXCVII And after they had setded down at Sennir certain tidings reached them of the advance of Ismi'fl Pasha the son of EfiFendina into their country; and they were thrown into great perturbation, and ^ 1 81 8 A.D. ^ reading j^g^ for _f ^^ » ' reading ^>e»>Ua^ for Q^tt^^ka^j. * 1819 a.d. ^ 1820 Aj>. * 1821 AJ). N lv.D7.ccvn. OF THE SUDAN 385 each man began to look after his own interests, and the soldiers scattered in the attempt to prepare themselves for eventualities, so that Muhammad walad 'Adldn was left at his village with only el Arbdb Dafa'alla walad Ahmad and a few men. CXCVIII Then Hasan walad Ragab seized his opportunity and fell upon Walad 'Adldn by night with only five horsemen and a few of his relatives, and broke open the door and entered his house. And Walad 'Adldn came out and fought fiercely against them alone, and three times he repulsed them, but finally one of the relatives [of Hasan Ragab] struck him and cleft his leg while his attention was elsewhere. And when he collapsed they fell upon him with their swords and dispatched him and buried him in his house. CXCIX Now the days of Walad 'Adldn were days of prosperity excepting only the ** Year of Hardship " ; and after his death they had no settled rule, and their councils were divided, and they fought among themselves in revenge, and scattered, and broke away from all control ; but glory be to Him whose kingdom has no end and whose rule is everlasting ! CC Now as regards the Sheikhs of Khashm el Bahr, among them was Sheikh 'Adldn walad Subdhi who was with Sheikh Muhammad Abu el Kaylak and died a few days after him. CCI After him his brother's son, Sheikh Ahmad walad el Sheikh Kamtiir, succeeded. CCII He was deposed by Sheikh Bddi walad Ragab, who appointed Subdhi walad 'Adldn in his place. CCIII Then Sheikh Ahmad, who had been deposed, succeeded again and remained in power until Sheikh 'Adldn deposed him. CCIV After him ruled Sheikh Muhammad Kamtur, who was killed by Walad 'Adlin. He was a gentle man, who never showed anger nor was insolent nor abusive ; but if his anger was aroused he would curse the Devil. He had numerous brothers, all of whom were noble of character and withal brave and generous and well versed in their religion. CCV And Sheikh Kamtur was succeeded by one of them, namely his brother Sheikh Derrdr, in whose days the period of their eminence came to an end. CCVI Of the successive rulers among the AwlAd 'AoiB and the kings of the Sa'adAb I have no knowlec^e. CCVII The kings of the Fung who were possessed of power began with 'Omdra Dunkas and ended with the Mek Bddi walad Niil, and after the reign of the latter all power, whether of loosing or of binding, was in the hands of Sheikh Muhanunad Abu el Kaylak and his family M.S. II 25 386 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. D7. ocvn. until '36^. Then Muhamnuul walad 'Adlin was slain and tfaeir influ- ence ceased and they no longer directed affairs, and it was even as Sheikh Idris walad el Arbib had said, " In the end they will be divided and fight' among themselves and their rule will disappear and the Tuiks will conquer the country." So, too, thefeki Hegizi walad Abu Zayd, of the £amily of Sheikh Idris, foretold by shaking letters together that the days of the sons of Muhammad [Abu el Kaylak] would end with Muhammad walad 'Adlin. CCVIII Now after the death of Walad 'Adlin dissension was rife, and they continued quarrelling during Ragab and Sha^abdn until the country passed under the sway of Effendina Ismi'il Pasha, the aon of the late Muhammad 'Ali Pasha. CCIX Now [Ismi'il Pasha] arrived in the latter part of Sha^abdn and camped on the west [bank] opposite el Halfiya; and Sheikh Nisir walad el Amin met him and submitted to him and was granted peace and presented with a splendid robe and left in his own country; but Ismi'il Pasha took with him on his march to Sennir Nisir's scm el Amin and the kings of the Sa'adAb, namely the Meks Nimr and Musi'ad. And he camped with all his forces and the boats which were accompanying him by river at Omdurmin. Then he crossed the river and camped at el Khartoum, and ^^-as met by tiicfeki Muham- mad walad 'Ali, the khalifa of the feki Arbib, and treated him with honour and granted him peace ; and he did not stretch forth his hand against the districts which he crossed excepting only to obtain pro- visions. CCX And [Ismi'il Pasha] started from el Khartoum for Sennir on the last day of Sha*abdn^ accompanied by the Kadi Muhanmiad el Assiutiy and el Sayyid Ahmad el Baghli, the Mufti of die Shifa'ites of the Sudan, and el Sayyid Ahmad el Sal&wi, the Mufti of the Sayyids of the Miliki sect, and camped at a village west of el Mesal- lamfa. Here he was met by some of the notables and granted them peace; and, after he had started, there met him Ragab walad 'AdUn and el Arbib Dafa'alla walad Ahmad and tendered their submission, and to these also he granted peace and gave robes as he had done previously in the case of the kings of the Ga'aliyyCtn. CCXI And before he reached Sennir the Mek Bidi and some of the Hamag came and tendered their submission. . . (The author mentions that honours and presents were heaped upon Bddi and his nobles by Ismi'il, who entered Seimir on the 12th of Ramaddn. A proclamation was then issued nullifying all complaints based on events previous to the conquest. Ismd'il acted with the utmost fairness and won ^ 1821 AJ>. ^ reading 03^^ ^^^ C9^^- IV. D7. ccxv OF THE SUDAN 387 all hearts by his justice, ** for he heard the plaint of the poor man in person without any intermediary." Ragab walad 'Adldn was then sent with troops to chase Hasan walad Ragab, and caught him and brought him and some of his supporters back as prisoners : several of the latter were put to death at Senndr.) . . . CCXII Then he sent Muhammad Sa'id EfFendi with a force ot soldiers and Sheikh Rahma walad Rahdla against Mek Idris el Mih* ayna, the Mek of the GAMt'fA, because the latter had not met him and he had heard of his looting villages. And they came upon him at his house on the White Nile and slew him and took his possessions and returned to Senndr. CCXIII And, when affairs were settled satisfactorily, the first taxes were imposed by the issue of an order for the classification of houses^ [into three groups, namely] high, medium and smaller. Then he had lists made of slaves and flocks but did not impose any tax upon them ; and he took nothing from the country except fodder for his horses. Early in '38^ arrived His Highness Effendina Ibr&him Pasha. . . (The meeting is described. The author says that in Rabi\a Awal both went south, but Ibrdhim " returned in a few days and went to el Mahrasa." Ismd'il meanwhile proceeded to Fdzoghli, where he captured the local chiefs and ''expelled the merchants who resided there and imposed a tax of gold upon them.**). . . CCXIV And while he was away in the Gebels^ Dlwdn Effendi Sa'id [imposed] taxation on the people with the compliance of the mu'- *allifn Hannd el Mubdshir and el Arbdb Dafa'alla walad Ahmad. On each head of slaves they made the tax fifteen rtdls^ on each head of cattle ten ridls^ on each sheep (SU») and donkey five rtdls. Meanwhile a false rumour spread that Ismd'il Pasha had been killed in the Gebels. . . (The author describes how some showed sorrow and some joy and some withheld judgment. When Ismd'fl returned safe and was told of this he "punished no one for what he had done, but treated them with gendeness and mercy, as was the custom of his late-lamented father, and he put no one to death except Walad 'Agayldwi, whom he impaled."). . . CCXV And Ismd*il Pasha, on his arrival, found that Diwdn Effendi and el Mubdshir had apportioned the collection of the taxes to various employes, and appointed clerks, and arranged the assessments, and issued ledgers, and sent these employ^ out to the villages to collect the money. And from his compassion for the folk he was dipleased at what had been done and called in the ledgers for alteration; but it was found that el Mubdshir had sent them to el Mahnlsa. So he sent Sheikh Sa'ad 'Abd el Fattdh after them, to bring them back, but Sa'ad failed to overtake them. . .(The author explains how Ismd'il Pasha, since he had been unable to alter the amoimts in the ledgers, ^ reading Jjlu for jlu. * 1822 ajd. 25 — 2 388 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.D7.ccxv. ordered sp>ecial leniency in the collection of taxes. We are also told that as a result of the amount of fever in Sennir, Ismd'il Pasha, in 1237^, moved with his court to Wad Medani. In 1238^ troops were sent for liasan walad Ragab, but he decamped. Several of Ismd'iFs suite died this year.) . . . CCXVI In Safar 1238* His Excellence moved northwards by boats, and when he reached Shendi the Mek Nimr and the Mek Musd'ad met him, and he requisitioned from them many things, and they were unable to provide them all and were afraid. So they made outward show of obedience to his orders, but asked for an extension of time, and engaged to fulfil his requirements before the time limit he ap- pointed. They also begged him to leave his boats and honour them with his presence in the town. Accordingly he landed and camped in one of the houses at Shendi, unaccompanied by anyone except his Mamluks. Then they fell upon him in the night and set fire to the house, and Ismd'il Pasha [lit. ''the late-lamented one"] and his Mamluks were burnt to death within. And, oh ! To what deeds was the way thus prepared ! Their act was the cause of the devastation of the land and the death of true believers, the shedding of their blood, the plunder of their goods, the dishonouring of their wives, the general ruin of the countryside, the captivity of the women and the children and the dispersal of the people into other districts. CCXVII When the news reached Muhanunad Sa'id EfFendi el Kadakhdir at Walad Medani, he collected his scattered forces, and fortified himself at Walad Medani, and sent Shama'din Agha and Mustafa Kdshif with some mounted men to verify the report ; and they reached el Khartoum and then returned to him with the facts. CCXVIII Then el Arbdb Dafa'alla fled from Walad Medani and camped at 'Abud, and bands of men rallied to him there. . . (The author describes how an expedition was then sent from Wad Medani to 'Abod but foimd the bird flown ; so they laid the village waste and killed the local khalifa^ Muhammad walad 'Abd el *AUm, and re- turned. £1 Arbdb had, meanwhile, gone south and joined Hasan walad Ragab, and the two of them collected an army at Abu Sh6ka. Muhammad Sa'id then sent a second expedition, composed of SnAl^iA and DelaUa^ which gave battle to the rebels at Abu Sh6ka and defeated them with great slaughter. Hasan Ragab, his uncle Elusayn and his son Muhammad were among the slain. Much booty was taken, and the force returned tri- umphantly to Wad Medani.). . . CCXIX Now when the news of the murder of Ismd*il Pasha reached Muhammad Bey Defterddr, who was at the time in charge of Kordo- fdn, he at once started with some of his troops and a certain number of FOR for el Abwdb, and [thence] proceeded, slaying and looting ^ 1822 A.D. 2 1822 A.D. ' 1822 AJ>. IV. D 7. ccxxv. OF THE SUDAN 389 unceasingly, to el Metemma. There he found a number of people collected, and some of them came and asked him for peace, and he granted it to them. Then one of these same people sprang at him and wounded him with a spear that was in his hand. Seeing this, the Defterddr ordered them all to be slain; but a few escaped. Then he went to thefeki Ahmad el Rayyah in his khalwa and ordered all [there] to be biuiit. CCXX He next moved to Shendi and found the Mek Nimr had fled, so he returned along the east bank to look for Walad *Agib at el Halfdya. So far from finding them, however, he found el Half&ya deserted; so he burnt it and passed on to ^ubbat el Sheikh Kh6gali, but similarly found no one there. Then he crossed the river to Tuti Island and there slew many people. CCXXI After this he went to el 'Aylafun. Now he had been pre- ceded there by some of his FtJR soldiery, and the people of el 'Aylafun had come out and given battle to them. So when the Bey arrived he slew them all and burnt down the village and took prisoner slaves and freemen alike. CCXXII Thence he marched along the east bank to Walad Medani. Now Walad 'Agfb was at this time living at Kutrdng, and, as soon as he heard of what had happened at el 'Aylafun, he quitted the village and left the river and camped at el Kubba and thence crossed over to Omdurmdn with his men. And there joined him the renmant of the Hamag, who had sur- vived the battle at Abu Sh6ka. CCXXIII The Bey, meanwhile, went to Walad Medani with the captives of el 'Aylafun and stayed there a short time and gave orders to Husayn Agha el G6khaddr to proceed to the White Nile. CCXXIV On his way thither Husa}m Agha passed through the vil- lages of el 'Adayk, and when he reached Walad el Turdbi he turned eastwards, away from the river, and looted camels and sheep from the SHUKRf A, and then went across to the White Nile and stopped at the camp of the Ga'aliyyCn. And the troops raided the camps and took what booty they wanted. Then some [of the Arabs] begged for peace, and he granted it and ordered their flocks to be returned to them after they had accepted his conditions. CCXXV Afterwards there came to him one of the soldiers and told him that thefeki Fadlulla, from the camp of the 'AkAkIr on the White Nile, was one of those who had raised their heads and stretched out their hands to slay the soldiers, for his brother had been killed. So el Gokhaddr enquired for the feki Fadlulla, but could not 390 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. d 7. ccxxv. fiiid him ; and, having with him 72 men from the encampment of the Ga'aliyyCn, he ordered their hands to be cut off; and the sentence was carried out on all of them, and in consequence some died, and others survived. Then he moved elsewhere. CX:XXVI The Defterddr, for his part, went to Kordofdn, and then returned the same year to the country of the Ga'aliyyCn. CCXXVII And while the DefterdAr was on his way to Kordofin, Walad 'Agib and the Hamag refugees who were with him were on the west bank at Omdurmdn, and they were attacked there by *Ali Agha el Busayli and some SnAiKf a and MoghArba troops, and they fled before them to the neighbourhood of Shendi and joined the Mek Nimr, and remained with him until they heard that the Defterdir was advancing from Kordofdn. Then they scattered, and some of them settled down at el Hililia. And news of this reached el Kadakhddr Muhammad Sa'id, and he sent troops in boats who came upon them at early dawn and killed a number of them and put the rest to flight. Then the soldiers returned to Walad Medani with the loot they had taken. CCXXVIII And when the Defterddr Bey reached the country of the Ga'aliyyOn, the Mek Nimr fled and camped at a place called el Nasub in the desert, but the Bey overtook him with a troop of Turiush and SHAiKiA soldiery, and a flght took place. And after many of the MeV% men had been killed he was put to flight. This was a great battle, and much plunder was taken and many women and children captured. CCXXIX Then the Bey returned with his loot and prisoners to Um 'Aruk and camped there ; and so numerous were the captives that he made a thorn-enclosure for them and supplied it with water by means of a trench ; and some of them died from the severity of the conditions and some were ransomed by Sheikh Bashir walad 'Akid, and others were sent to el Mahrusa. CCXXX The survivors of the battle of el Nasub had, in the mean- while, scattered in every direction, and the Bey now advanced from Um 'Aruk to fight them, that is MusA'ad and Walad 'Agfb. CCXXXI And on his way he seized the fehi Ibrdhim *fsa, and with him one called 'Agib walad Dekays, and beat them and took them with him towards Abu Hardz and kept them prisoners awhile and then released them. CCXXXI I And he continued the pursuit of the refugees until he overtook Musd'ad at a place called Makdur, between the Dinder and the Rahad, and there he inflicted great slaughter upon them and took much booty and many captives. Now among the slain was Sheikh IV.D7.CCXL. OF THE SUDAN 391 Siiihy one of the AwlAd BAn el NukA, and their possessions were looted and the books of Sheikh liasan were scattered [and lost]. This occurred early in 1239^. CCXXXIII The Defterddr now moved to Sabderdt, and on his return thence directed the captives, both the freemen and the slaves, to be sent to el Mahrusa, and instructed Muhammad Sa'fd el Kadakhd&r also to proceed to el Mahrusa with such as were left of the entoiu'age of Effendina the late Ismd'il Pasha and all his belongings. CCXXXIV And he appointed K61ali el Hig Ahmad to act for him, and dispatched him to Walad Medani, while he himself retiuned to Um 'Aruk with el Sayyid Ahmad EfFendi el Saldwi and remained there. And el Hdg 'Abd el R^ik was his clerk at this period. CCXXXV On the 17th of Ragab of this year there passed away the Leader in the Way, the Authority on Sacred Law and Truth, the Leader of the Zealous, the Guide of the Seekers after Knowledge, Sheikh Ahmad el Taib ibn el Bashir, upon whom be the mercy of God; and Sheikh Ibrdhim 'Abd el D&fa'i composed a long elegy upon him, which contained the following lines:. . .(six lines of poetry follow) CCXXXVI At the end of that year the Bey ordered all the slaves whom he had acquired by requisitioning them from the people to be sent to el Mahrusa, and himself prepared to go northwards also, having heard of the coming of 'Othmdn Bey Barungi to the Sudan. He stayed at Um *Aruk until the arrival of 'Othmdn Bey, and then proceeded to el Mahnisa, taking with him el Saj^d Ahmad el Saldwi. CCXXXVII This was in Muharram 1240*; and in Safar of the same year 'Othmdn Bey reached Omdurmdn with his Gehadia troops — and this was the first time that the Gehadia entered the Sudan — ^and the mu'allim Mikhdyll Abu *Ebayd as a Mubdshir. CCXXXVIII Then he crossed over to el Khartoum and was met by Sheikh ShanbuF walad Medani, and bestowed upon him honours and robes and appointed him Sheikh over all the lands from Hagar el 'Asal to the hills of the Fung. CCXXXIX There also met him Sheikh 'AbduUa walad 'Omar, and him he blew from a cannon's mouth. CCXL He then left el Kliartoum for Walad Medani, after appointing 'Othmdn Agha el Khurbatli, the Director of Military Supplies, to act for him, and ordering the feki Arbdb walad el Kdmil to be blown from a cannon also. On his arrival at Walad Medani he put a large ^ 1823 AJ>. * 1824 AJD. ^ reading Jys^ for J^ 392 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.dt.ccjdl number of people to death with the cannon, and ordered el Sayyid Ahmad el Baghli, the Mufti of the Shafa'ite Sayyids, to depart to el Mahrusa. These cwiX acts excited great discontent among all the people, and their hearts were alienated from him, and they loathed this occupation of the country-. (XXLI Then he ordered the payment of the taxes. . . (The author describes the distress that followed: soldiers were sent out to collect the taxes, and in consequence most of the people fled far afield. Some fled to el Kedaref, and the of&cer who was sent after them overtook them there and shot tl^m down in heaps. A drought and an epidemic of small-pox then both occurred and the people were reduced to eating dogs and donke\*s, and com rose to a piastre for a rotl. Thus "half the population perished by the sword and sickness and famine." 'Othmin Bey is described as quite pitiless, and ciuses are huiied at him by the author.) ... CCXLII And el Khurbatli 'Othman remained acting as vice- governor, but his rank was that of a lieutenant whereas in the army were Kdimakdms [Colonels] and Beykbdskis [Majors] and YUzbdshis [Captains], and these paid no attention to his orders or prohibitions, and each man acted as he pleased. Thus the people were ruined, for they had no ruler to care for them. CX:XLIII However this state of affairs did not last long, for God in his goodness relieved the people by the destruction of 'Othmin Bey and the advent of Mahhi Bey. 'Othmin Bey died in the middle of Ramadan 1240^, and his lieutenant [el Khurbatli] hid the fact of his death until he sent for His Excellence Mahhi Bey from Berber; and the latter came secretly, and camped on the east of the river near the village of Hammad for a few days, and then returned to Berber, and, after a short stay there, came back with all his troops and took up his residence at el Khartoum and stationed his men at el Kubba. This was in 1241*. CCXLIV Mahhi Bey cancelled the taxation and prohibited the Gehadia troops from the aggression they had practised in the time of 'Othm&n Bey, and then he sent for the ^omdas and notables and such religious leaders as were left in the Gezira, and, when they arrived, he consulted them as to how best to serve the interests of the people and secure their means of livelihood and persuade them back to their lands. And each of those present gave his views, but he agreed only with the opinion of Sheikh el Zayn, who was at the time Sheikh of a khut {i-e, district); and him he honoured before all of them and gave a splendid robe, and bestowed on him the sheikhship of the ^ 1825 A.D. * 1826 AJ). IV.D7.CCLI. OF THE SUDAN 393 district of el Ku'a, and took him with him to the neighbourhood of el Kedaref to consult with him as to the necessary measures. CCXLV And when Mahhi Bey entered el Keddref he ordered corn to be sent to the Gezira, as there was none whatever there . . . (The author describes how this saved the situation and how blessings were called down upon Mahhi Bey's head. He adds, however, that the soldiery, who were known as el Bayrakiay and who were camped at Kubbat Kh6gali, were bad characters and destroyed the tomb and ever3rthing near it. He adds a list of several /?to who died this year owing to an outbreak of small-pox: they include "Muhammad Nor, the khalifa of Sheikh Kh6gali.")... CCXLVI And in the month of el Ka^ida of that year His Excellency Khurshid Agha arrived as ruler of the Sudan; and Mahhi Bey met him at Omdurmdn, and they stayed there awhile together. . . (The author mentions a few imimportant circumstances of Mahhi Bey's departure and enlarges on the excellence of his rule, the soundness of his policy of repatriating those who had fled before the extortions of 'Othmdn Bey, and his courtesy to the natives.) . . . CCXLVII And in el Higga 1241^ plentiful rains fell, at which the people rejoiced greatly, and counted it of good augury, and hastened to sow the crops. CCXLVIII The same month Khurshid Agha went up the White Nile and captured some booty and returned in safety. Then he went to Ddr el Abwdb and arrested Sheikh Bashir walad Ahmad 'Akid and his brother Mustafa and extorted great wealth from the former. CCXLIX Now before his expedition up the White Nile he sent Sheikh 'Abd el Kddir with a promise of peace to Sheikh Idris 'Adl&n in the south ; and Idris was given safe conduct and brought back by Sheikh 'Abd el Kddir to meet Khurshid Agha at Berber. And Khurshid Agha reassured Sheikh Idris and bestowed great honour upon him, for since the time of EfFendina Ismd'il Pasha Sheikh Idris had met none of the rulers of the land, and had only come to him under promise of peace. Therefore Khurshid Agha paid par- ticular attention to him and invested him with the sheikhship of the Fung mountains and gave him permission to remain there. CCL Then Khurshid Agha returned to el Khartoum and made an expedition against the Arabs of Walad el 'Igba round Siru and re- turned in safety. CCLI After this he collected the Sheikhs at el Khartoum to fix the official taxation, and bade them choose one who should be invested with the sheikhship over all of them and so be the medium between him and themselves. And they unanimously chose Sheikh 'Abd ^ 1826 A.D. 394 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.dt.ocll el Kidir, and Khurshid Agha at once issued a firman to him making him Sheikh over all the other Sheikhs from Hagar el 'Asal to the £ar end of the Fung mountains, and gave him a splendid robe and a sword of honour. CCLII And when he had finished all he wished he fixed the amount of taxation per fedddn with the universal consent of the Sheikhs. CCLIII In Muharram 1243^ ^^ made an expedition gainst die DfNKA, and thence proceeded to the Fung mountains. . . (The author mentions the death there of one of KhOrshid Agfaa's mu^dtcins^ and speaks of them as an experienced company whose advice the Governor-General always took.) . . . CX^LIV In the same year trouble was caused by Sheikh Khalifa el 'Abddi walad el Hig, who showed himself disobedient and rebellious and came to Berber and attacked the troops stationed there. And w^hen the news reached Khurshid Agha he at once started with a force of Gehadia in boats, and when he reached Berber he found the soldiers had killed Khalifa and the trouble had died down; so he returned. CCLV In '44^ he attacked the Fung mountains in perscm and slew some of [the people of] Geb^ Abu Ramla, and the hearts of the pelade of el 'Afish were filled with respect for him, and some of those who had fled returned. OCLVI Then Sheikh 'Abd el ^dir advised him to exempt the chief men among the people from taxation in order to obtain their goodwill in the development of the country. And he did so, and the result of this policy was apparent, for, as an example, if he exempted one of the fekis or chiefs from payment on ten kada'as^ the man so exempted at once reassured the people and persuaded them to re- turn to their lands, so that Khurshid Agha obtained from them [the taxes on] one or two hundred kada^as or more : thus owing to his wisdom and the farsightedness of his advisers the development of the country progressed and the population increased. CCLVII In 1245* there was such a high Nile that the people were afraid of being drowned on their lands. CCLVIII The same year Sheikh Ahmad el Rayyah el 'Araki came from Dir el 'Atish. . .(The author tells how the Goveraor-Genend honoured him and sent him back with letters, to reassure the people of hts district, and to promise them that he was coming to visit them shortly, and that such as came down from the hills he would pardon and such as did not he would put to death. He then went to el 'Atfsh district and collected the people, many of whom came to meet him and others of whom he compelled to come in by force, and sent them, to the niunber * 1828 AJ>. reading %Y«r for I r(y. ^ 1829 AJ). ^ 1830 AJ). IV.D7CCLXVI. OF THE SUDAN 395 of i2,ooo souls all told, under escort to their lands; and when the people saw that he was consulting their welfare they ceased all resistance and became loyal subjects.) . . . CCLIX Then Khurshid Agha returned to el Khartoum and began the building of the mosque in the same year, and ordered the people to build houses, for most of them lived in tents of hair-matting and cowhide and there were no buildings of brick, excepting those of the family of thefeki Arbdb near the mosque and those of the families of the Kadis and of thefeki HammadnuUa and those of the BudanAb^. CCLX Similarly he ordered work to be started on barracks for the troops and storerooms for the equipment of the Gehadia. The Government buildings, that is the present hakimddrla^ had been begun by Mahhi Bey. . . (The author speaks of the energy shown in building the mosques and dwelling-houses. Some unimportant changes of personnel in the Govern- ment are also mentioned.). . . CCLXI In 1246^ Khurshid Agha made an expedition in boats against [the] Shilluk and inflicted upon them such slaughter as had never been seen since the time of the Mek Bddi Rubif. (XLXII In the same year died the feki 'Abd el Kddir walad Day- fulla. CCLXIII In 1247^ Khurshid Agha made the Sabderdt expedition and hemmed them in so strictly that they desired to submit and asked for peace: and Khurshid Agha granted them peace and returned. . . (certain transfers of personnel are mentioned).. . . CCLXIV The same year occurred a great earthquake, and the excel- lent Muhanunad el Magdhub Kumr el Din, son of Sheikh Hammad walad el Magdhub, died and was buried at el Ddmer; and el Khur- batli Hasan Kdshif, the ruler of el Halfdya district and the White Nile, also died and was buried at ^ubbat el Sheikh Kh6gali. CCLXV In 1248^ Khurshid Agha went to Kordof&l and returned. . . (In 1249^, ^^^ author says, KhtLrshid Agha was promoted in rank by Muhammad 'Ali Pasha: great rejoicings and festivities in the Sudan are said to have followed the receipt of this news.) . . . CCLXVI In 1250* Khurshid Agha went to Kordofdn and returned in safety. Then he visited Shendi, accompanied by the Grand Kddi^ with a view to the settlement of the disputes that had arisen between Sheikh Bashir Ahmad 'Akid and the Ga'aliyyCn people about the lands which the former had occupied. And His Excellence sent for all the Governors of Provinces, and they all assembled at Shendi and ^ reading ^Mj^ for v^«V- ^ 1831 a.d. 3 1832 A.D. ^ 1833 AJ). ^ 1834 AJ>. • 183s A.D. y/, THE XATTVE >L\XUSCRIPTS rr. d t. cclxvl held 2 rattdnz there at the end of DkM el Higga^ that b at the end of the jear '53. and then he sent them back to their provinces CCLX\7I ^The author ^ds that carir in 1251^ KhOnhid Agha wished LrxiiQ^JiA 2iui thence proceeded to Egrpt and met the Viccrov and came back aeain as Govemor^General. As soon as he reached Khartoum be sent for all the Kdskifi and MdatSn and SheDdts, and they came and waited his will with great trepidation baring heard rumours of con- scriptioo.; . . . And their fears increased as he kept silence for two days, for he was closeted with Sheikh 'Abd el Kadir and in^Lsting upon taking the Arabs for the Gefuuiia, while the Sheikh was begging him not to do so for fear the people would disperse and the land lie waste. And finally they agreed to call for the slaves, and wrhen His Excellency had accepted this compromise he sunmioned the officials and Sheikhs who had come to el Khartoum and promised them that freemen should be exempt and decided the number of slaves which each dis- trict was to produce for the GeJuuHa^ according to its capacity. CXLXVIII So all men were then reassured and ceased to fear, and began bringing in the slaves needed for the Gehadia. CCLXIX This same year the sun was eclipsed after the evening prayer and its light disappeared and it was divided into two halves, one dark and the other not, and it remained so until near sunset and then shone brighdy again. CCLXX The same year again His Excellency visited the southern mountains with his troops and busied himself there and collected many slaves, some of whom he enlisted in the Gehadia to serve the Government, and others of whom he distributed to the MdmSrs or sent elsewhere. (XLXXI Then he returned to el Rosayres and there awaited Muhammad EfFendi, whom he had sent with the Gehadia to Dir el 'Afish as he had heard that the MakAda had come down accom- panied by Ragab walad Bashir and killed the pious Walad 'Anid and many people ; and when the troops had arrived in Dir el ' Atish God had moved the hearts of the inhabitants not to fight, so Ragab walad Bashir was taken prisoner and the troops returned in safety. CX:lxxii And in the same year Muhammad EfFendi was granted the rank of Miraldi and went with the Sudanese troops to the Hegiz. CCLXXIII In '52^, in Safar, a violent wind blew for two successive days. On the first day it blew red; and this was after the time of the evening prayer, and it became very dark and then suddenly light again. On the second day the wind blew black and the air was darker ^ 1835 AJ). 2 1837 AJ). iv.DT.cxxxxx. OF THE SUDAN 397 than on the previous day : this too lasted from the time of the evening prayer until the sunset. CCLXXIV In the same year occurred a serious drought, and com of any kind was unobtainable; but His Excellency the I^akimddr issued a hundred ardebs of dhurra at his own expense to the poor and needy, and ordered a hundred ardebs from the Government store to be sold in the market to help the people. He also ordered prayers to be made for rain and attended them in person. CCLXXV And in this year too the people were visited by cholera, which was known as "The yellow wind" [el rih el a§far\y and so great was the mortality that in el Khartoum itself more than twenty corpses were taken out [for burial] daily. CCLXXVI And when the epidemic was at its height the Hakimddr went to Shendi and stayed there for some time. And from there he sent Ragab Walad Bashir to el Khartoum, where he was put to death by being impaled. CCLXXVII Now the notables who perished by this novelty were the feki el Senussi ibn el feki Bakidi, and the feki el Nakhl, the reader of the holy Kurdn at the village of Bakddi, and the feki Muhanmiad ibn el Hdg el Taib, the Imam of the mosque at el Khartoum, and the feki Muhanmiad 'Ali walad el 'Abbds, and Sheikh el Terayfi ibn el Sheikh Yusef« and Sheikh Muhanunad ibn el Sheikh Hasan walad Bin el Nukd, and Sheikh Sa'ad 'Abd el Fattdh el 'Abddi, and Sheikh Mustafa, the khalifa of Sheikh Dafa'alla el 'Axaki. CCLXXVIII This same year His Excellence pulled down the mosque which he had begun to build in '45^, because it was too small: so, when el Khartoum increased in size as a settlement and the popula- tion multiplied, he demolished it down to its foundations, and began building on its site the present mosque, which is much more spacious. CCLXXIX In Ramadan of this year Ahmad Kashif, the ruler of el Kediref , made an expedition in the direction of the lands of Ma- kAda, and slew many of them, and sent the captives to el Khartoum. CCLXXX The same year appeared a great star in the middle of the day and sparks flew from it. Also an epidemic of fever broke out, which the people called " Um Saba' a'' (** Mother of Seven"), and caused great mortality ; and among the notables who died was el 'Awag el Darb el feki Muhanunad Barakit, a man well known for his generosity, descended from Sheikh Idris. The fever was called "Mother of Seven" because most of those who were stricken by it died on the seventh day, and if one survived the seventh day he was saved. ^ 1830 AJD. 398 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.dt.oclxxxl CCLXXXI In 1253^ Mustafa Bey came as Governor of the whole of the Gezira of Senndr. He had previously been in Kordof&n. CCLXXXII In the same year there was an eclipse of the moon for about two hours and it became very dark. CCLXXXII I This year too occurred the battle of Walad Kaltabu, which is a place near Rishid, where the Abyssinians and the Muhammadan troops met and fought. In this battle was killed Sheikh Miri, the Sheikh of el Kallibit, and Sheikh Ahmad walad 'Abud of the SnAiKiA SowArAb cavalry and many men; and the major of the battalion, and 'Ali Agha el Sahbi, the Sanjak of the MoghArba, and the Malik Sa'ad of the SnAiKiA cavalry were all taken prisoners and ransomed. CCLXXXIV And towards the end of the year the Hakimdiir led a large expedition against the MekAda, and left Sulaymin Kishif Abu Ddud to act for him at el Khartoum. CCLXXXV In el Ka'ida of the same year Mirmidm Ahmad Pasha with Firhid Bey, Miraldi of the Gehadla^ arrived with troops from el Mahrusa to assist the Hakimddr, and overtook him on the road as he was returning without having met the Abyssinians. Then they went back together to el Khartoum and stayed there until the begin- ning of 1254*. CCLXXXVI In Rabi'a el Atcal 1254 dispatches came for Khurshid Pasha, permitting him to go back to el Mahrusa and appointing Ahmad Pasha to succeed him as Hakimddr of the Sudan. CCLXXXVII So Khurshid Pasha made all preparations for his family and belongings and set forth by boat; and this was a great sorrow to all the people, and when he bid them farewell they began to weep, and of Sheikh 'Abd el Kidir it is even said that he abstained from eating or drinking for two days from grief at the parting. CCLXXXVIII And when Ahmad Pasha heard of the affliction of this Sheikh he sent for him and promised him all prosperity and happi- ness, imtil his grief was assuaged ; for KhQrshid Pasha had recom- mended him strongly to his successor. And indeed Ahmad Pasha fulfilled his promises, because he entrusted him with the whole direction of the Grovemment and never issued a single order except by his advice, so that Sheikh 'Abd el Kidir had more influence than a Governor. . . CCLXXXIX (The author describes how Ahmad Pasha devoted himself to reorganization and efficiency and put a stop to unauthorized looting by the soldiery, so that the prosperity and security of the country increased greatly '* and prices fell until the ardeb of dhurra could be bought for five 1 1838 AJ>. * 1838 A.D. IV.D7.CCXCVI. OF THE SUDAN 399 piastres." It is remarked that KhOrshid Pasha had collected the scattered natives, relieved the effects of past famines and stamped out sedition; but Ahmad Pasha even surpassed him in the success of his measures and attained to great popularity, for he was fairspoken, no lover of bloodshed, firm of will, sparing of words, and insisted on his orders being carried out without procrastination.) . . . CCXC And he remained at el Khartoum for a time and set the affairs of the provinces in order ; and then he went to the neighbour- hood of Walad Medani, leaving behind him 'Abd el Kddir Agha to act for him at el Khartoum. And while he was away in those parts, in Ramadan of the same year, His Highness . . . Effendina Muhammad 'Ali Pasha honoured the country with a visit and entered el Khar- toum (The author speaks of the Hakimddr returning, and the re- ception of him and the chief functionaries by the Pasha, and their joy thereat. Muhammad 'Ali Pasha then went south with the Hakimdir ''as far as the mountains of F^Lzoghli," and held a reception for all the chief Sheikhs of the country, such as Sheikh Ahmad Abu Sin, and presented them with robes.) . . . CCXCI Then His Highness turned his attention to searching for mines and remained for some time in those parts. Afterwards he returned to el Khartoum, in the month of el Higga in the same year, and after a short stay there returned to el Mahrusa. CCXCII The Hakimdir, however, remained awhile in the [southern] mountains and came back to el Khartoum early in 1255^. Thence he proceeded to Dongola and stayed a few days there. He then turned back and reached Shendi, where he heard news of the flight of Ahmad walad el Mek. So he pursued him accompanied by some troops and the Malik Kanbdl ; but the latter was killed the same year. His Highness then returned to el Khartoum. CCXCIII On the 4th of Shotodl in the same year died the learned Sidi Muhanunad el Bulaydi, the Mufti. CCXCI V In 1256* the Hakimddr went to the neighbourhood of el T&ka with the Gehadia and cavalry composed of Delatla^ Mo- ghArba and SnAfKiA, and remained there till the district had sub- mitted. Then he made it a mudiria and appointed as governor Kurkatli 'Omar K^hif . CCXCV The same year there was a very high Nile; and Ahmad Hdshim, the vice-governor [waktt el mudiria] died; and His Excellence Mustafa Bey, the Governor of el Khartoum, returned from Kordof&n to el Khartoiun^sick and there died. CCXC VI After the return of the Hakimddr from el T&ka he appointed liamdi Musa Bey Mirdldi to succeed Mustafa Bey as Governor of ^ 1839 A.D. * 1841 AJ>. 400 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. d 7. ccxcvl el Khartoum and the whole of the Gezira of Senndr proper, and liamdi Bey held this post during the lifetime of the late Ahmad Pasha. CCXCVII Now H. E. the Hakimdir gave himself no rest, but was always visiting again and again the districts of his hakimddria^ one time going to the [Fung] mountains, and another to Kordofin and Tekali; and finally he returned to el Khartoum in 1257^ and in Ramadan died there. CCXCVIII After his death the affairs of the hakimddria fell into disorder, and confusion reigned owing to the division of the country into seven provinces, each one with its own Amir Lewa as Governor. CCXCIX Then, the same year, came Menekli Ahmad Pasha as a reformer, but no reforms resulted and nothing was settled, for each governor concerned himself only with the work of his own province and failed to render full obedience to the reformer. CCC For a time the latter stayed at el Khartoum : then he went to el Tdka with the army, taking with him el Arbdb Muhammad Dafa- 'alia and Sheikh 'Abd el Kddir and Sheikh Ahmad Abu Sin. At el Tdka he took captive a number of the rebels and brought them back to el Khartoum when they were all executed. CCCI And Menekli Ahmad Pasha stayed at el Khartoum until '61* and then proceeded to el Mahrusa in company with el Arbib Muhammad Dafa'alla and Sheikh Abd el Kidir walad el Sheikh • • el Zayn. . . (The author says the two Sheikhs were received in audience by Muhammad 'Ali Pasha, and Sheikh 'Abd el Kddir made a speech of which the eloquence amazed the Pasha, who conferred upon him the decorations of a Mirdldi set in jewels. The two Sheikhs were also shown round Cairo and Alexandria and other places.) . . . CCCI I Finally the Pasha appointed Khdlid Pasha as their Hakimdir and reconmiended them to his care; and in Muharram 1262* Khdlid Pasha entered el Khartoum in company with those we have men- tioned. There also accompanied him Sheikh Ibrdhim el Hinami as Kddi over the whole Sudan. For awhile His Excellency stayed at el Khartoum : then he undertook a tour of inspection which took him into every quarter of his hakimddria. At one time he visited el Tika, at another the mountains of Fdzoghli and the mines of Kass&n, at another Kordofdn and the mines of Shaybun. And he remained in power as Hakimddr until the latter part of 1266*. CCCIII Then 'Abd el Latif Pasha came as Hakimddr in the place of Khdlid Pasha, in RabCa el Akhir of the same year, and the latter returned to el Mahrusa after *Abd el Latif Pasha had importuned * 1842 AJ>. * 1845 Ajo. ' 1845 Aj>. * 1850 AJ). IV.D7.CCCIX. OF THE SUDAN 401 him [to do so] and repeated complaints had been made on the subject. In fact had not Sheikh 'Abd el Kddir been charged to reply for the people on his behalf he would have been ruined. CCCIV 'Abd el Latif Pasha stayed at el Khartoum busying himself with hearing cases and petitions innumerable^, and he did no other work unless it were what he did in the matter of renewing and beautifying the buildings of the present hakimddHa. CCCV In his time Rufd'a Bey, the Director of Schools, came, and with him Kdimakdm Bayumi Effendi and many Effendis and gentle- men; and the Hakimdir continued at el Khartoum and never left it; and nothing happened in the hakimddria except the dismissal of Sheikh Idris 'Adldn from the position of Sheikh of the [Fung] mountains and the appointment of his brother's son 'AdlAn in his stead, and the matter of Hasan Mismdr, the Superintendent of Cus- toms, who was beaten and imprisoned, and what followed, and the dismissal of Hasan Khalifa el 'Abidi, who had been in charge of the road across the Abu Hanmiad desert, from the sheikhship, and his imprisonment, and what followed, and the appointment of his brother Husayn IChalifa as Sheikh, and the granting to Sheikh 'Abd el Kddir of the rank of mu'dzuin of the hakimddria in addition to his being Sheikh el Mashdikh of the whole of the Gezira, and the extreme deference paid to him, and also to Sheikh Ahmad Abu Sin. CCCVI Early in 1268^ Rustum Pasha arrived as Hakimddr of the Sudan and 'Abd el Latif Pasha retired to el Mahrusa. In his days the Members of the Council, Mahr Bey and the others, visited the country ; but his period of rule was short : in fact he stayed a few days in el Khartoum, visited Walad Medani district, returned thence sick and died at el Khartoimi. CCCVII In Ramadan of the same year Ismd'il Pasha Abu Gebel was appointed to succeed Rustum Pasha. He came to el Khartoimi and stayed there awhile, and then went to the district of Khashm el Bahr. Thence he proceeded to the eastern districts, toured them awhile, and finally returned to el Khartoum until he was recalled in Sha- 'abdn '69^. CCCVIII He was succeeded as Hakimddr by Selim Pasha, who lay sick at el Khartoum until his recall at the end of Gemdd el Atval '70*. CCCIX Selim Pasha was succeeded by Sirri 'Ali Pasha Am46t • he never left el Khartoum except to visit Senndr, and his rule was brief for he was recalled in Gamdd el Akhir '71^. ^ reading K^^.cm.'^ for V^^m.*^. ^ 1851 A.D. * 1853 A.D. * 1854 AJ). * 1855 AJ). M.s.n 26 402 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.dt.oocx. CXXIX The next Hakimdir was Garkas 'All Pasha. He stayed at el Khartoum for some time. And in his days Effendina 'Abd el Halim Pasha honoured the country with a visit, but he did not remain for long, for cholera, known 2S elrih el asfar^ broke out ; and when the epidemic was at its height, namely in Ragab '73^, the doctors advised a change of air for him, so he went by boat up the White Nile, and thence returned to Berber without leaving his boat once until he reached el Khartoum. From Berber he returned to el Mahrusa. CCCXI Now this epidemic killed great numbers of the people and penetrated to every part of the Sudan ; and among the notables who died from it was Sheikh Abd el Kddir el Sheikh el Zayn, Sheikh el Mashdikh of the Gezira of Senndr and el Khartoum, a noble and good man, and one of the greatest in the land. He died at el Khar- toum and was buried there, and every community was represented at his burial, as well as the Hakimdir and the vice-Hakimdir. CCCXII There also died Sheikh Yisin, Sheikh el Mashdikh in Kordofin Province, one of the greatest in the land; and Sheikh el Terayfi ibn el Sheikh Ahmad el Rayyah el 'Araki ; and the feki 'Omar Bakidi, the famous man of learning (God bless him!); and many of the nobles. CCCXIII And *Ali Pasha Garkas, after the departure of H. E. *Abd el HaUm Pasha, remained as Hakimdir until the coming of Effendina Muhanunad Sa'id Pasha. CCCXI V The last-named [returned] to Egypt in '73* after a short stay at el Khartoum, and [before] his return he dismissed the Hakimdir and appointed Arikil Bey el Armani Governor of the whole of the Gezira of Sennir and el Khartoum on the i6th of Rabfa Thdni 1273*. CCCX V Arikil Bey remained Governor until his death in '75 • • • (The author says he was a skilful and well-endowed statesman of kind disposition, and all went well during the first part of his rule because he took the advice of Sheikh el Zubayr, who had succeeded his father Sheikh 'Abd el Kddir; but mischief-makers caused a breach between them and el Zubayr fled to Cairo "and remained there as a mu^dwin in the Interior." Arikil Bey then ceased taking the advice of any of the native notables of influence and increased his severity, so that he completely alienated most of the Sheikhs, and some of them even revolted and took to the hills.) . . . CCCX VI In Ragab 1275^ Hasan^ Bey Salima el Garkasi was iq>- pointed in his stead as Governor. This Bey was a man of bad natural attributes, coarse and rough, ignorant of statesmanship and unfitted for rule, but withal regular in his prayers, a keeper of faith and temperate. 1 1857A.D. 2 1857 Aj). * 1857 AJ>. * 1859 A-^- * reading ^>i«». for IV.D7.CCCXXV. OF THE SUDAN 403 CXXXVII In Muharram 1278^ he was recalled, and Muhammad Risikh Bey, the Governor of Kordof&n, was appointed in his place. He reached el Khartoum in Safar of the same year. CCCXVIII Rdsikh Bey was fond of ease and enjoyment, and did no work except to begin building the fort which stands on the east bank of the Nile, opposite the fort of the hakimddria. CCCXIX He was the last of the Governors (MudiriyyUn) who were restricted to the control of the province of el Khartoum and the Gezira. CCCXX Only a short account has been given of these and of the IjLakimddrs who were appointed after the late Ahmad Pasha, for they made no great mark, and no important events happened [in their days]. We have therefore contented ourselves with merely enumerating them and recording their names. The real power of the hakimddria and its proper organization had ceased with Ahmad Pasha; and in the same way the rigime of the Kddis who were held in awe by the people and could speak authoritatively ceased with the late Kddi el Saldwi, and after him things fell into decay, and the Kddis^ as has been seen, were mere names with no authority. CCCXXI Rdsikh Bey continued to hold the position of Governor until the good news was received of the appointment of His Excel- lence Musa Pasha as Hakimdir of the Sudan. And the people re- joiced at this news and were sure that it meant relief and security. CCCXXII Musa Pasha arrived on the 4th of Safar '79* to the joy and relief of all men, and after its time of trial the hakimddria re- gained its splendour. CCCXXIII After the firmdn had been read, Musa Pasha sent for all the Governors and the Sheikhs of the provinces and the notables, and on their arrival at el Khartoum he thoroughly reorganized the system of Government and fixed the taxation. . .(The author ex- plains how, in his care for the interests of the people, Mosa Pasha made the yearly taxes payable in three instalments and caused each taxpayer to be provided with a sirki on which was entered the amount he had to pay and a note of each payment made to the ferrdf,) . . . CCCXXIV He also created district ndzirs {nuzdr aksdm) and officials over the people, and as ndzir over all he appointed el Zubayr 'Abd el Kadir, who had been Sheikh el MashMkh. All this he did that the people might tread the paths of civilization and progress. He also ordered them to wear Turkish clothes. CCCXXV (The author speaks of the improvement in the state of affairs occasioned by these reforms, and then mentions an expedition made by 1 1862 AJ>. 2 1863 AJ). 26—2 404 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IF. d 7. oocxxv. MOu Pasha to the Abjssinian border, where, failing to meet the AbjTHin- ians, he turned his attention to the Awlad Nimr — ^who had retired there from Shendi after the murder of Isma'il Pasha — and broke their power. He went on to el Taka, and finally returned to Khartoum the same year. There he received news of his promotion to be Feriky and the event was duly celebrated by the populace.). . . CCCXXVI On the 3rd of Muharram 1280^ Musa Pasha set out for el Mahrusa to meet His Excellence the Khedive and was greatly honoured and returned, after a short stay, to his hakimddria, and el Khartoum was honoured by his arrival on the forenoon of a Friday in Gemdd el Akhir 12S0. . . CCCXXVII (The author now suddenly breaks off his history to say that he will give a short rhioni of the events that happened during the riganes of Mosa Pasha's successors. CCCXXVII I He then recounts in fulsome language how in 1282' Ga'afir Muzhar Pasha came to Khartoum with Ga'afir Sadik Pasha, the new Governor-General, as the latter's tcakU^ and at once proceeded to el Taka and repressed a rebellion there. On the 17th of ShotcdJ 1282* he returned to Khartoum and by virtue of a firmdn received from Egypt took the place of Ga'afir Sadik Pasha as Governor-General. On the i8th of Shottdl the firmdn was publicly read and a formal reception held, and the new Governor-General appointed 'Ali Bey Fadli to be his toaJdl. CCCXXIX In 1283^ the Governor-General was summoned to Cairo and sent up the Red Sea to Massawa on a mission of enquiry. After his return to Cairo he was sent back again to Khartoum in 1284^. His departure, journey and return were celebrated in a poem addressed to him by Sheikh el Amin Muhammad, the Chief of the 'Ulema, He then remained at Khartoum and carried on the Government with great success. Eulogies of his modesty, generosity and other virtues are poured forth in a stream of nauseous adulation. CCCXXX In 1288* the catastrophe of his recall befel the Sudan, and universal grief was shown.) . . . CCCXXXI And while they were distracted with uncertainty and con- jecture and were relieving the tension by clinging to the ropes of hope, lo! they were overwhelmed with a great disaster and stricken by a terrible blow, by comparison Vdth which their previous affliction was of no account, for in the month of Ragab el Khartoum and its neigh- bourhood suffered a calamity such as had never been known, namely the appointment of one who was in every respect the opposite of his predecessor, and whose name [viz. Mumtiz, t^. "Distinguished"] was completely distinguished [Ar. " mumtdz "] from his character ; for his character was that of those men of whom God in His precious ^ 1863 AJ>. * 1866 AJ>. • 1866 A J>. * 1867 AJ). » 1868 AJ). • 187I AJ). iv.D7.(XJCXxxiL OF THE SUDAN 405 Book spoke the words " Be ye separated^ this day [from the righteous], O ye evildoers I " CCCXXXII This substitute, whose works were perversion and sub- stitution, arrived on the 2nd of Ramadan in this year, and from the day of his arrival he terrorized the people by such wholesale in- justice as had never been experienced by them individually or col- lectively at the hands of any of the rulers who preceded him, and as would, if mentioned, blacken the pages of the records and cause the heart of the historian to bleed for pity. Therefore we have drawn a veil over the details and recognized that to shroud the foulness of his deeds in a short summary is preferable to expounding them at length. ^ reading ^j:u\ for ^yu\. [4o6] D 7 (NOTES) I The first page of Mek 'Adlin's MS. is missing and the second page begins with " , ,.'el Kassdbi.* Their religion " The first paragraph, as far as that point, is translated from Muhammad 'Abd el Sligid's MS.» which is to all intents and purposes the replica of that of Mek 'Adlin. The description of S6ba bears a strong resemblance to that given in the tenth century by Ibn Selim and quoted in Vol. i, p. 171 above. For the date of the foundation of Sennar see note to para. viii. S6ba lies a few miles upstream of Khartoum on the Blue Nile and is the ancient 'Aloa. It is described as follows by Abu Silih the Armenian, writing at the beginning of the thirteenth century A J>. ** Town of ' Alwah. Here there are troops and a large kingdom with wide districts, in which there are 400 churches. The town lies to the east of the large island between the two rivers, the White Nile and the Green Nile. All its inhabitants are Jacobite Christians. Around it there are monasteries, some at a distance from the stream and some upon its banks. In the town there is a very large and spacious church, skilfully planned and constructed, and larger than all the other churches in the country ; it is called the church of Man- ball. The crops of this country depend upon the rise of the Nile, and upon the rain. When they are about to sow their seed, they trace out furrows in the field and bring the seed and lay it at the side of the field, and beside it they lay a supply of the drink called * ndzr* and go away ; and afterwards they find that the seed has been sown in the ground and the ndzr has been drunk. So again at the time of harvest they reap some of the com, and leave beside the rest of it a supply of mizr\ and in the morning they find the harvest completed ; and they say that this is done by beings of a different order from ours." (Trans. Butler and Evetts, pp. 262 et seq.) The churches were under the jurisdiction of the see of S. Mark at Alexandria. Ruins to be seen at Kutring, Kasemba and other places (see Vol. i, p. 48) probably represent the remains of some of the 400 churches: they are in red brick and of a meagre description, almost level with the ground. Alvarez, some four hundred years later, also records the existence of ancient Christian churches hereabouts. Ydkot, el Mas'odi and Eutychius all mention that the particular form of Christianity in vogue was the Jacobite or monophysite (see Abu Silih, p. 264, note). The most flourishing period of the Christian kingdom of 'Aloa may have been between 11 00 and 1300. Budge (Vol. 11, pp. 303-306) gives a good risumi of the subject. A description of the ruins at S6ba may be found in Budge, Vol. i, 324, and a photograph of them in Peacock's Report^ p. 6. A very full discussion of the whole question of Christianity in the \ IV. D 7.x. NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN 407 Sudan will be found in Letronne {Matiriaux.,.), and reference should be made to Part I, Chap. 3 and Part 11, Chap. 2 above for further information re S6ba and 'Aloa. **A hostel occupied by the Muhammadans** is in the Arabic Sj^^w^ i^^j ^ii»,lu.»ll^ . See note to D 7, para. 11, and see explanatory note in Vol. i, p. 171 re Ibn Sellm's use of the same word. The spelling '' Sdbd** for "S6ba" is unusual and incorrect. The tntzr spoken of is the older form of the modem tnertssa (native beer). El Tanisi {Voy, au Ddrfour, p. 224) speaks of "le mizr, le oum- buttml, sorte de vin rouge." He explains it in a note (p. 426) as "ime boisson ferment^e et enivrante, tout h, fait analogue au bouza qu'on prepare en Egypte." ** Bouza** and "booze" are no doubt the same word and so both appear to be of the same derivation as the word " merissa,** *'KassiUn** is the fine white variety of millet which is still grown in large quantities in the Gezfra. II This paragraph closely resembles D 3, v and D 3, 157 (q,v.). The word translated '* hostel** is again i>Wj« In D 3 the word used is j^. In Muhammad 'Abd el Mdgid's MS., in place of i^ltj di ^y^ we haveU^Wj^^. **El Is** is definitely written ^;«,JI in at least one copy. See D 3, 153 (note). III By the AwlAd Dayfulla are probably meant the PayfullAb, i.e. the family of the author of D 3. For Idris el Arbdb see D 3, 141 and note thereto. Muhammad 'Abd el Mdgid's MS. gives 912 for 913. V Cp. Jackson, Tooth of Fire..., p. 17. VII Cp. Jackson, p. 22. ** Because he was the more powerful** is ji^\ yh dj^S^ . VIII There is no warrant for deriving **Senndr** (jLl^) from ''sin** (^J^, a tooth) and "ndr** (jU, fire). SchofF {Periplus..., p. 61) identifies Senndr with the ancient Cyeneum. The author of the Periplus says that it is three days' journey inland from Adulis to Coloe (modem Kohaito), and from Coloe to the city of the Auxumites (i.e. Axum) "there is five days* journey more ; to that place all the ivory is brought from the country beyond the Nile through the district called Cyeneum and thence to Adulis." Cyeneum may correspond geographically with Senndr but it certainly does not philologically as the former is spelt Kvqv^lov. 910 A. H. is the generally accepted date of the foundation of the Fung kingdom: cp. Bruce. The original MS. may, however, have given 915 (mo) in mistake for 910 (^« •), or the last of the three figures may have been indeterminate, for one other MS. I have seen gives 915, and another gives 910, and in the MS. here translated there is a marginal note to *'9io" implying that the text read "915 " and that the copyist made the emenda- tion: the note is m« d^U \^ J^t^^L x Gerayf Kirnir, or Gerayf East, is on the east bank of the Blue Nile a few miles outside Khartoimi. Jackson (p. 19) wrongly translate "Gereif Gimri:* 4o8 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. d7. xi. XI Cp. A.'E, Sudan (which reproduces Stewart's Report...), p. 229, where "Khamir*' {j^^ < ^) is a mistake for Himyar (j • % ^), ''Beni Abbas" (^U ^) for 'Abs (,.,^), "Ziban" (oWij) ^r Dhubian (0W5), "Ferdra" (Sj\ji) for Fezira (S^tji), and "Shaker" (^) for Yashkur (yC^). The tribes mentioned are well-known Arabian tribes, frequently men- tioned in the Sudan nisbas. The Beni Yashkur are a branch of Kays 'AylAn (see Wiistenfeld, D and ABC, xxviii (note)). From the remarks of the author of ABC one gathers that the ShukrI A are intended here to represent the descendants of the Beni Yashkur. Of the *Abs Burton says "Those ancient clans the Abs and Adnan have almost died out. . . . The Abs, I am informed, are to be found near Kusayr (Corseir) on the African coast, but not in Al-Hijaz" (Pilgrimage..., II, 119). XIII See note to BA, ccxvi for this and following paragraphs. For the following chronology of the kings cp. Appendix i, BA, ccxvi, D 2, II, AnglO'Eg. Sudan, p. 328, Bruce, Cailliaud, Tremaux, Na'Qm Bey and Jackson, in all of which similar hsts are given though the dates vary to some extent. XVII Of Tabl CailUaud says (Vol. 11, p. 256): "fut tue k Chendy par les gens du roi de cette ville." XX See remarks re the battle of Kalk61 in the note to BA, ccxvi, and also D 3, 241 and 141. XXI Sheikh Idris el Arbdb's biography is given in D 3 (No. 141): see also Jackson, pp. 27, 28. XXII Hasan wad HasQna's biography is given in D 3 (No. 132). XXIII For Ibrdhfm el Baldd and " Khalll" see AB, 89-101 ; D 3, 6, etc. xxrv The biography of Muhammad el Misri is No. 195 in D 3. XXV Tdg el Dfn's biography is No. 67 in D 3. XXVI Cp. D 3, VIII. The same words ^j^^j^jJ {'* inspired*') are used in both cases: see note to D 3, v. ** Obtained direction in the right way** is >^! Jij^ j^\. XXVIII El Rubdt was son of Bddi Sid el ]^am (see Cailliaud, 11, 256). In his reign the Abyssinians repeatedly invaded Senndr, but no mention is here made of the fact. An account of the circumstances will be found in the note to para. L and Appendix 2. XXIX In the text, as in that used by Jackson (q.v. p. 35), the people attacked by Bddi are called "Shakki'' (^) ^^^ there is a marginal note saying " perhaps Shilluk " (^iiX^). " Shilluk " is certainly the right read- ing: cp. Stewart (Report...) or Anglo-Eg. Sudan, p. 229. XXXII Bruce noted this fact concerning the nomenclature of the villages round Senndr. XXXIII The word "e/ MahrQsa** is used throughout D 7 instead of the usual "Misr" (Cairo): it means literally "the well-guarded," and is an epithet applied to any large town. XXXVI Cp. Jackson, pp. 34 and 82. Cailliaud (11, 258) in 1821 describes Senndr and says: "Au centre iv.DT.XLvin. OF THE SUDAN 409 domine Tancienne r^idence des aieiix de Bady. C'est une construction en briques cuites, 6ltv6t de quatre Stages; abandonnde, ainsi que toutes ses d^pendances, elle est dijk k demi d61abr6e." Poncet in 1699 says (p. 19): "the King's Palace is surrounded with high Walls of Brick bak'd in the Sun, but has nothing regular in it. You see nothing but a confus'd Heap of Buildings, without Symmetry or Beauty." XXXVIII Cp. Poncet (p. 19): "When we had almost past over the Court, they obliged us to stop short before a Stone, which is near to an open Hall, where the King usually gives Audience to Embassadors." Burton (Pr7- grimage,.., 11, p. 31) uses the word *'dakka'' for a stone bench at Medina. XLi " Um Lahm** is several times mentioned in D 3 (see Nos. 84, 88, 157, 165), and is similarly identified with 1095 ^*^- (1684 aj).). XLii Bddi el Ahmar would appear to be the king whom Poncet found reigning in 1699. Bruce gives his dates as 1701 to 1726, but I agree with Jackson {q,v, p. 98, note) in thinking those dates must be less accurate than the dates given by Cailliaud (1687-1714) or D 7. Poncet describes him thus: "That Prince is Nineteen Years of Age, black, but well shap'd and of a Majestick Presence, not having thick lips, nor flat Nose like the Rest of his Subjects." In other words, he was more of an Arab than a negro type and therefore likely to have been paler in complexion (i.e, "Ahmar"). The rebellion referred to here and Bddi's exploit are also mentioned in D 3, 153 (q.v.), Cp. Jackson, pp. 35-36. El Amin Arddib toalad 'Agib was presumably one of the 'Abdull^ of Kerri. Cailliaud (ii, 256) notes that Bddi's vizier was Ndsir el Tamdni. XLiii The biography of this saint is given in D 3 (No. 125). From D 3 and the statements of his descendants it seems that his rc^ name was Hammad and not Ahmad. The reading ^v is given, and not rr, in other copies. XLiv " The news of his doings reached the FuNG in the south, . . ," etc., is as follows in the Arabic : J^ 03^ ^^^ \^ h^H Ch> 0^yi3 0^j»^. CH^^ Lain is not mentioned elsewhere: Jackson (p. 36) assumes it to be the •commander's name. The ''slaying*' referred to may be the ceremonial slaying of the king as practised at Senndr (vide Bruce, and cp. Vol. i, p. 50 and note to D 5 {a\ vi), or the sense may be no more than the obvious one, that the military were all-powerful and that no one could oppose them. XLV Cailliaud (11, 256) mentions that Ounsa died at Senndr of small-pox. XLVii We have seen from the preceding paragraphs that the succession to the throne had been purely patrilinear. For tht OunsAb see BA, 214 and D 2, I : they were the royal family. XLViii "Abu Shelokh" (^^JL^ ^\) has been quite incorrectly called ^'Abu Shilluk" (.iXXii ^\) by several writers. Westermann is thus led into using the name as evidence of what may perhaps be taken as true 410 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.dt.xlviil on different grounds, namely that the Fung were racially an oflshoot of the Shilluk. *' Shelokh" are the cuts on the face used by most Sudanese Arabs: *' mushellakh*' is the usual adjective to describe one so marked. The Sheikhs of the Hamag, it will be seen, only usurped the royal functions in fact, but were very careful not to attempt to do so in name. They acted as "kingmakers," but in deference to public opinion never failed to insist upon the existence of a king of the royal house. Their position in some respects resembled that of the hereditary viziers under the fifth dynasty in ancient Egypt (q.v. Breasted, Hist., pp. 113, 114). XLix Contrast D i, clxxx, and compare D 2, viii and xxx. *'AnwAb** is a curious plural formed from "NOba." L For this war with Abyssinia see Jackson, Chap, iii, and Budge (Vol. 11^ p. 203). The latter says: "'lyasii I, 'Adyam Sagad I, king of Abyssinia, invaded Sennaar because Badi had stopped certain presents which 'lyasi^ had sent to the king of France. A battle was fought on the Dinder river, and the Abyssinian army was defeated with great slaughter." As Budge says later that 'lyasii I was murdered in October 1706, and that Bddi Abu ShelQkh reigned from 1724 to 1762, "'lyasii I" must be an error for "'lyasail." Jackson (p. 48) gives a variant translation of paras, l-lvi — not differing to any extent from D 7. We note, however, that the "el Amin" of para. L was el Amin Mismdr, the 'Abdulldbi, of Kerri. The only MSS. I have seen give simply **el Amin." The Abyssinian account of the war, as gathered from the Portuguese records, admits the defeat but shows that Sennir was actually abandoned by Bddi and that but for a brilliant manoeuvre carried out by Khamis, the Ftlr, the Abyssinians would probably have been completely victorious. It may be as well to give here a brief historical risumi of the previous relations between Senndr and Abyssinia. The first detailed record of these relations will be foimd in the Historta Aethiopiae of P. Petri Paez, who was a Jesuit father, bom about 1564. (See Beccari, Rerum Aethiop..,,, Vol. iii^ pp. 327-354, 370 ff.; and cp. Bruce, loc, cit.) 'Abd el Kddir II had been on good terms with the great Abyssinian conqueror Susne6s (** Socinios ") but had been deposed by his brother 'Adlin I. He fled to Tchelga, a frontier district of Abyssinia leased to Wad 'Agfb by a special arrangement (see Bruce, Vol. iii, p. 300) and under the joint protection of the two, but was subsequently killed in a local rebellion. About 161 3 we have Bddi Sid el KOm, who had succeeded 'Adldn I and was son of 'Abd el Kddir, sending a present of two indifferent horses to Susneds : he appears not to have been satisfied with the treatment meted out to his father. About a year later, el Rubdf having succeeded his father Bddi, Susneds, irritated by a number of incidents that had occurred, entered into a league with "Nafil filho de Agub " (Ndfl wad *Agfb, an 'AbduUdbi ?) and sent his generals to make a series of raids into the provinces of Senndr (including Sadkin), and con- siderable loot was captured yearly. In 161 9, as the marginal summary puts it, " Melca Christ6s, lona^l et Oald Haureat regnum Funye invadunt, pluribus praeliis hostes profligant, regem capiunt et, universa regione de- populata, a Suaqu^ usque ad Fazcold {i^, Fdzoghli), ingenti praedi IV. D 7. LI. OF THE SUDAN 41 1 onusti ad Imperatorem redeunt." [Extracts from the Portuguese of Paez will be found in Appendix 2. See also Bruce, Vol. iii, pp. 31 1-3 19.] After the expedition just described, to quote Bruce {he, cit.), ** Still the vengeance of Socinios was not satisfied. The Bahamagash, Guebra Mariam," was commanded to march "against Fatima, queen of the Shep- herds^, called at that time Negusta Errum^, queen of the Greeks. This was a princess who governed the remnant of that antient race of people, once the sovereigns of the whole country, who, for several dynasties, were masters of Egypt, and who still, among their ancient customs, preserved that known one, of always placing a woman upon the throne. Her residence was at Mendera, on the north-east of Atbara, one of the largest and most popular towns in it." Mendera, that is Mundera, was on the great east- to-west trade and pilgrim route, and its queen, the modem representative of Candace, derived her income from the fact. She surrendered to Guebra Mariam and was taken to Abyssinia but was released and sent back home with presents. The Abyssinians no doubt considered Senndr, or at least that portion of the kingdom which was bounded by Abyssinia, as theoretically a subject state. For instance, Ludolfus, basing his history chiefly on the works of Tellez and the Jesuit memoirs, says in Bk. i. Chap, xvi (published 1681 and translated by Gent in 1684) ^^^ ^^ ^^ south Abyssinia is boimded by "the Kingdom of Sennar or Fund, governed by its peculiar king, formerly a tributary to the Abessines, but now absolute"; and in Bk. 11, Chap, xviii, we find "as for the king of Sennar, he has often revolted and made warr upon the Abessines." Menelik II was of the same opinion so late as 1891 : see note to D i, CLXXXIII. Between the reigns of el Rubdt (died 1642) and BAdi "Abu Shelokh" (ace. 1723) there seems to have been a period of comparative peace. The el Amin walad Mismdr mentioned here is not to be confused with the Muhammad el Amin walad Mismir of paras. Lxxvii et seq. : see Na'Qm Bey, Hist, Sudan, 11, 99. LI Khamfs is mentioned by Bruce (Vol. ii, p. 635): "Hamis, prince of Dar Fowr had been banished from his country in a late revolution occa- sioned by an unsuccessful war against Sele and Bagirma, and had fled to Sennaar, where he had been kindly received by Baady, and it was by his assistance the Funge had subdued Kordofan." Muhammad Abu el Kaylak was probably the greatest man that the Sudan produced in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. His sons and grandsons were virtually supreme in the Gezfra after his death until the Turkish conquest, and he himself not only conquered and administered Kordofdn but also raised himself to the position of a dictator at Senndr. I do not think that there can be much doubt but that he was one of the Hamag by race, though Jackson (p. 5 1) says (rashly, I think) that the " general consensus of native opinion " is in favour of his being a Ga'ali, and quotes an account of him given by the Mek of the GAMtJ'fA from which it would appear that Abu el Kaylak's mother was Hamag and his father a Gama'i ^ The Bega tribes, that is. * I,e, el ROm, 4^2 THE XATHT >L\XUSCRirrS rr.BT.ix {i£, of Ga'aH exxrxxkra;. Tlte term ^HAMikG** is onea eqtzh'atlezit of bvbzrutixi . sml od die atber hand, in to fir lurre Arab blood in tbent. it is wippotd to be doiicd frocn Bixi 'As&as (i^. Ga'adi) zDoestort. In fact, vfaeie loaiie peopie voold my tiut tiie GA3f C'l% vexe pardr Haj«ac. tiie GamCu pm it dlneaemJi sod apeak of the Hf M.»,o («^. Abu d Kaiiak; at beane pvihr Ga^aiL There is. hfa>wrcrr, tbe poMobilit}' tbat Abu ej Ka^-lak vas caQed a Hamaei becxzae of bit moti^er bekm^zing to tbat race. Such as example of tbe suriival of a nuitrilineaJ tvtfbon would be hv no means aixxnakxa. From Brjce ^Appendix 28. p. 226; one would suppose dtat Abu e: Kaylak was tbe K;nof SbeikbSubahi. ll)e\'izaer\\dlants repeatedhrrefierredtoashis brother aj>d in 1 176 (17^ aj>.; wrote a letter of rrcnmmfndarkio for Brace signed 'el Sheikh 'Adlin son of d Sheikh Sobahi.^ Rut Subahi was tbe Sheikli of Khashm d Bahr(see para, lxxii) and ooe of theKAMATiR(RuFA*A), which Abu d Kavlak certainly was nofL, so it is erident that Bruce was •imply misled by the use of the term ** akkmy From para, ixxn it is dear that 'Adlin and Abu d Ka>iak were bosom frieods. As regards Abu d Kaylak*s career: in Appendix 46 (pp. 416-7) Bruce says ^1772): "From these two provinces [viz. the Gezira and southern Kordofan] are all the riches of the kingdom ; and they are both in tbe hands of the two brothers, Adelan, and 'Abd d Calec, who have killed twx> kings, and keep the third [ix. Ismi'fl] without forces or revenue.** Again, on p. 425, Bruce says : " News brought (Aug. ist) that the people of Darfoor have marched with an army to take Kordofan, which, it is appre- hended, they soon will do, being about 12,000 horse, and an infinite number of foot. There are at Kordofan about 1500 horse, with Mahomet Abou Calec ; who, it is thought, will fall back on Seimaar, if not surrounded " Browne, writing in 1793 from DirfOr, says (p. 307): "A king of the name of Abli Calik is the idol of the people of Kordofan where he ragned about fourteen years ago and is renowned for probity and justice." The following Tree, compiled from D 7, will be found useful in follow- ing the career of Abu el Kaylak's descendants: (i) Muhtfnmad Abu el Ka^dak (d. 1776) (3) Ragab (d. 1786-7) (4) NiLir (d. 1798) Rasab (2) Bidi (d. 1780) $ub^ r i (5) lirf« (d. 1803) (6) 'Adlin (d. 1803) Mubaininad *Ali "AbuRlih" (d. 1806) 1 Mult^ammad Ibrihfok (d. 1^785) (8) Mubammad (d. 1808) 1 1 (9) Mubammad (d. 1821) Ragab Idris I el Ij[u8ayn 'AU "waUd Salitin" (d. 1788) (7) Mubammad (d. 1807 c.) D6ka Bidi (Jasan 'All Ibiihfm Kamatu \ lv.D7.Lxxn. OF THE SUDAN 413 The name "Abu el Kaylak" is alleged (by fehi Muhammad 'Abd el Mdgid of the 'OmarAb, for whom see D 3, 1 13 note) to be more correctly ''Abu Lakaylak." He explains **Lakaylak*' as a diminutive of **lak** meaning 100,000, and says the nickname was given because Sheikh Muhammad commanded 100,000 men. This, however, is not very con- vincing. Lvii *Abd el Laftf el Khajib's biography is No. 9 in D 3. The text is corrupt here, reading thus: S^K^j!^^ ^ \j\^ 4j\ j:^ jaUt^ ^^! O^ a^J jy,\ Jjb ^ AJLXJ^ j>y^t >9^^-A-)t UHsiiJUt ju^ ^^a^dLM The MS. of Muhanunad 'Abd el Mdgid omits the middle line. " The Fung nobility" is *.^t ,>• Aj^jjt 0\j^. Cp. paras. LXi and LXII. ^ LViii Cp. MacMichael {Tribes. ..^ pp. 9-1 1), and Jackson (p. 50) who adds el Amin Mismdr (for whom see para, l) among the commanders. The Fung army was probably composed largely of 'AbdullAb from Kerri if we may judge from the names " 'Abdulla walad 'Agfb," " Shanmidm walad 'A^b," "el Amin Mismir " and " 'Agayl." Khamis the Far was probably assisting the Fung in Kordofdn during the war: see the first passage from Bruce quoted in the note to Li. LXI ** Fung nobles" here is pjJii\ ii^ j^^^ : cp. paras, lvii and lxii. LXII " Great men of the FuNG, that is slaves of the king," is gmUii\ »tj^ 2)Xti\ j»t^ j^y. cp. paras, lvii and lxi. ^ It would appear that slaves had attained in Senndr to a position analo- gous to that of the Mamluks in Egypt. LXiv Cailliaud says (11, 256) that Bddi died at Sodkin. Lxvii Cailliaud speaks of Ndsir (11, 256) as "tu^ ^ el-Bouqra par Bddy Oualed Regeb." Lxviii '"FuAri" may be a plural formed from FCr: cp. "AnwAb" in para. XLix. Jackson (p. 59) says: "Ahmed wad Mahmud, Sheikh of the Furs." Muhammad 'Abd el Mdgid's MS., however, gives " ?LawArfa." ** Prayer-mat" is U*^^. Jackson (p. 59) translates "pen." LXix It was in Ismd'tl's reign that Bruce visited Senndr. In the text Bruce speaks of him as "white in colour as an Arab," with short black hair; but in the MS. notes (Vol. vi, p. 417) he speaks of him ("the mek") as having "woolly hair and black flat features." Lxxi The reading '89 instead of '83 is adopted from another MS. Lxxii The reading "1198" as the date of Abu el Kaylak's death is obviously an error, as his successor died in 1194AJI. (see para. Lxxxvi). Two other MSS. to which I had access, and which agree with that here translated as regards other dates, give 1190. As regards the relationship between Abu el Kaylak and 'Adldn see note to para. li. Cp. also para. cc. Feki Muhammad 'Abd el Mdgid writes to me of 'AdUn walad $ub^: "He was one of the KAMArte, a learned and pious man. His tomb is at 414 THE XATnT \L\XUSCRIPTS it.dt.lxiil SfTin^T afki s scxH TOEted. In tnnts at ^^\ — a technical phrase for which cp. para, xxvi above. CIV Intarahni is west of Rufd'a. For *Ali ''walad Saidfin" cp. note to para. xci. cvi From Caiiliaud (11, 256) it seems that after 'Adl&n's death his son Rubdt reigned for a month and was then put to death by Nd^ir at SennAr. See para. ex. cvii The Arabic of the quotation is cviii Awkal is said by Caiiliaud to have reigned 18 months and to have been killed by Nd§ir at el Ddmer (Vol. 11, p. 256). cix Caiiliaud (11, 256) says T^^l reigned a year and 5 months and "fiit tu^ ^ Chendy par Ouilad-Agyb." ex This Bddi is Bddi V. For Rubdt see note to cvi. Caiiliaud omits ^asab Rabbihi. cxii Cp. notes to paras, lxxvii and lxxxi. cxiv This is Bddi VI. cxvii See Na'Om Bey {Hist, Sud. ii, 87) for such talcs. The Sultan 'Abd el Rahman el Rashid reigned from 1785 to 1799. Murdd Bey, the Mamluk, was defeated by Napoleon's army in July 1798, made Governor of Upper Egypt in 1800, and died in 1801. Ahmad Pasha el Gazdr was Governor of Acre at the time the French besieged it. He is said to have been *'a monster of rapacity and cruelty" (Paton, I, 259). cxviii " Came to him** is the technical a^ j»jJ (see note to para. xxvi). cxx The author appears to fluctuate in his estimate of Nd§ir's character; or else remarks from another hand have been inserted in the text. The MS. of Muhanunad 'Abd el Mdgid agrees with that translated. Cp. para, cccxvi. cxxi Cp. D 3, 133. For ^^Husayn** Jackson (p. 68) gives "Hassan. Such other MSS. as I have seen give "Husayn." cxxiii This SirQ is north of Omdurmdn, so *' advanced into the Gezira {ljm^jat^\ ^^"^ ^>) is probably an error: the southern SfrO {q,v, para, cxxvii) can hardly be meant here. It is too far from the FezAra and Beni GerAr country. Hdshim, the Musaba'iwi Sultan, had lately been expelled from Kordo- fin by the KungAra and had fled to Shendi. He was eventually put to death there by the Mek Nimr (see Burckhardt, and MacMichael, Tribes.,,^ P- 63). >» »» 4i6 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.dt.cxxiv. cxxiv See note to clxxvii. cxxvii Idris and 'Adlin were Ndsir's own brothers. This SfrQ is on the west bank just south-west of Kark6g. Deberki is nearly due east of Kark6g. cxxviii This 'Abdulla walad 'Agib is the one first mentioned in para. cxii. See also cxxxviii. cxxix '* Gave him protection^* is >Upt »lk^t . cxxxii Bddi walad Ragab had been actually killed by Ahmad walad 'Ali» but (see lxxxiv) the latter was merely the ally of Ndsir and the other sons of Abu el Kaylak. Ahmad 's grievance had been his deposition from the sheikhship, but a more mortal quarrel existed between Bidi and Nasir on account of the former's having flogged the latter (see Lxxvii). In the result Bddi was deposed and killed, and here we have 'Adldn handing over Nisir, his own brother, to Bddi's son for vengeance to be taken. Jackson (p. 69) gives "Sahi" (y^M or "Hyas" (^m^U^) for "Subdhi" (^^l— ^) which is obviously the correct reading. Sheikh Dafa'alla el 'Araki is repeatedly alluded to in D 3. CXL See para. ccix. The reference (p^ ^ n " ' ■: J^^^j • ^0 ^s to Ismd'il Pasha. CXLI Jackson (pp. 70, 71) wrongly attaches the following description of *Abdulla walad 'Agfb to " Agib." CXLFV The Mek Sa'ad was mentioned in para. xcv. According to Cailliaud's list (iii, 106) Musd'ad {q,v, para, cxlix) succeeded Sa'ad. This is, according to tribal accounts, quite correct. The ruling family at Shendi were the Sa'adAb, and Musd'ad inherited in due course. Then Muhammad walad Nimr, also a Sa'adibi, rebelled and tried to enlist the aid of the Ham AG towards the realizations of his pretensions. The Hamag (ix, *Adldn) played Muhammad false as related in D 7 ; but his son Nimr (see para, cxlvi) escaped and took refuge with the SnuKRfA nomads for a time, and then returned in 180 1 (see para, cl) and relegated Musi'ad to an inferior position. Jackson (p. 71) has confused Muhammad walad Nimr and his son Nimr walad Muhammad. Cailliaud (copied by Budge, Vol. ii» p. 206) made the error of allotting Mus^'ad and Muhanunad each 13 years and not noting that they overlapped ; and Jackson makes things worse by putting in definite dates (which Cailliaud did not), viz. Musd'ad 1778- 1791 and Muhammad 1791-1804. See Part III, Chap, i {k) on the subject. CXLV See paras, xcii-xcrv. It had been on the advice of the Ga'aliIn of Shendi (AwlAd Nimr) and others that the king had enslaved Abu el Kaylak's daughters. CXLIX '* MagAdhIb** = AwlAd el MagdhCb. Cp. D i, cxxv; D 3, 123; and D 7, ccLxrv. CL This Mek 'fsdwi was a GamQ'i, the eponymous ancestor of the fsAwfA section and nephew of Bdbikr Sulaymdn {q,v. note to para, ccxii). CLi 'Awad el Kerfm Abu Sin was the grandson of the Abu 'Ali of para. lxxv. His father was 'Ali, and his son was the well-known Ahmad Bey Abu Sin (see para, ccxc and Part III, Chap. 2 (d)). CLii Yasefs biography is No. 256 in D 3. CLiii " The historian states. . . " is f'j^\ Jli {sic in each MS. seen). IV.D7.CLXXXV. OF THE SUDAN 417 CLV Muhammad walad Ragab walad Muhammad [sc. Abu el Kaylak] was 'Adldn's nephew. *'Kamtar'* is Muhammad KamtQr (see para, cciv) of Khashm el Bahr (q.v. note to para. li). Bddi VI had been deposed by Idris walad Muhammad (see para. CLXi) and Rinfi set up in his place. Muhammad walad Nd§ir [sc, walad Abu el Kaylak] "Abu Rish" was 'Adldn's nephew. CLVii The quotation runs ^JJ^ ^^^Ai^ ^^f^ ^^....fc:? . CLXI So, too, Cailliaud (11, 257): '*Rinfa r^gna 5 ans. Fut tu^ k Sennar par Mohammed Regeb. Le trdne fiit vacant pendant un an et demi, ensuite revint h Bady, fils de Tabl." CLXii 'Ali Bakddi is xhtfeki whose biography is numbered 68 in D 3. CLXiv The Gedid referred to is the village on the Blue Nile a little above Khartoimi. CLXV The text gives . . . \^}j^ »f *f li^ Jsjiy ^\ 4JLA ^l Another MS. gives... jjjljj y%%\ Ai«» JS1^< ,^ ly^ >lJtj %A ^^1 CLXVi For ^'Hardba'* (^1>*) Jackson (p. 73) gives Meheria (^^^t-*?). Muhanmiad 'Abd el Mdgid's MS. gives ''Hawiwa." CLXVii Sulaymin is presumably the Ijdg Sulaymdn Ahmad of paras cxviii and clxviii. CLXXV The 'ArakiIn had great religious influence owing to their alleged nobility of descent and the number of their /eto. See D 3 passim. The emendation in the final sentence is adopted from another MS. CLXXVii An "el Arbdb Dafa'alla" is mentioned in paras cxxiv, cxxxi and cxxxvi (i.tf. about 1797). In this paragraph (cLXXVii), i.e. about 1808, we have "el Arbdb Dafa'alla walad Ahmad" or "el Arbdb Dafa'aUa." In para, cxcvi, ix. in 1821 , we have " el Arbdb Dafa'alla walad Ahmad Hasan " ; and in paras cxcvii, ccx, ccxiv and ccxviii "el Arbdb Dafa'alla walad Ahmad" or "el Arbdb Dafa'alla." Probably the same man is meant in each case. See note to para, ccxviii. '*Arbdb** is properly a title: see Jackson, p. 94, and cp. Poncet, p. 8: "The Erbab or Govemour of this province. . .lives at Argo." CLXXix To cast earth upon a person's head is to show contempt for him. The Arabic is . . . ^ v!P' •>^- CLXXXiv It is noteworthy that all the five sons of Muhammad Abu el Kaylak whose children are mentioned at all named their (eldest ?) sons Muhammad after Abu el Kaylak. CLXXXV **Yelloto fever" isij ^\jju^ ^^^m^. Hdmid walad Abu 'Asd is No. 113 in D 3. ^* Muhammad NUrayn" is either another form of, or a mistake for, Muhammad NOr, for whom see the introduction to D 3 and ABC, xi. Ibrihim 'Abd el D^a'i is mentioned again as a poet in para, ccxxxv. He was possibly the son of that 'Abd el Ddfa'i el Kandfl whose biography is in D 3 (No. 4). The question of his authorship of D 7 is discussed in the Introduction. M.s.u 27 4i8 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.dt.clxxxv. The Arabic of his verses is: tj^iH>.^W O^j^ c/^^e-^ s/^ J^^^ ^^> ^^ O^^ l> b3>-^ a\j^\ ^ \jdJk jU jJU Ua-n)! U^ yimJ\ ^\ j-^« yk In Muhammad 'Abd el Mdgid's copy, in the first line, ^^i^ occurs for ^jA^Ja^^ and in the second line we have J^)^ for ^^\ and U|Jt for UA*N)t . The sense is unaffected. CLXXXViii El Labayh was the Rufd'i Sheikh. His headquarters were at Kiwa. CLXXXix ^'Gihif*' (^jOL^) is a purely Sudanese word, and is variously explained. The idea of stickiness seems to be primarily involved. cxc Cp. para, ccxxxii. Sheikh Hasan was the son of the 'Abd el Rahman ibn Silih ibn Bdn el Nukd whose biography is in D 3 (No. 25). See Intro- duction to D 3. cxci Nisir "walad 'Agib" is the Nd^ir walad el Amin of paras CXL and CLXXXVi : see para. ccix. " Walad 'Agfb *' was practically a hereditary tide. Na'Om Bey (11, 99) — followed by Budge (11, 204) and Jackson (p. 105) — gives three separate persons in succession (Ni^r wad el Amin, Amin ibn Nd$ir and Ni^ir wad 'Agib) by error for one. cxcii £1 Sayyid Muhammad 'Othmin el Mirghani was the great-grand- father of Sir Sayyid 'Ali el Mirghani, K.C.M.G. He entered the Sudan by way of Massiwa from Mekka in 181 7 and visited Kordofin as well as Sennir. In Kordof^ he married a Dongoliwia, and his son el Sayyid el Hasan was bom at Bdra. The shrine erected over the latter's afterbirth at Bira is described by Seligman in the volume of Essays and Studies pre- sented to WUUam Ridgetoay. £1 Sayyid el Hasan visited Mekka and finally returned and settled at Kassala. His son el Sayyid Muhammad 'Oth- mdn II resided at Ma^wa and died in Egypt in the Khalifa's time, leaving two sons, el Sayyid Ahmad,who lives at Kassala, and el Sayyid 'Ali, who lives at Khartoum and Omdurmin. The Mirghania iarika is a branch of the Khatmfa. cxciii " Ahmad" is given in the Arabic by error for *' Hammad." 'Awad el Kerim Abu Sin had a number of sons, and the best known of them, Ahmad Bey (see paras ccxc, etc.), lived on into Turkish days. One of Ahmad Bey's brothers was named liammad ; and other copies I have seen give ''Hammad" and say both he and his father '*were killed by the BATA^fN." The text of D 7 gives " BaotAgiyyCn " but no such people exist. ''ReUgiaus Sheikhs'' is J4^».^^t r-^^^. cxcv See para. clv. cxcviii Hasan was Abu el Kaylak's grandson. Of him and Wad 'Adlin Cailliaud, who accompanied Ism&'il Pasha in 1821, speaks as follows: "Ces deux usurpateurs, ennemis I'un de I'autre. . .n'accordaient au roi legitime que la faible part qu'il leur avait plu de lui assigner. A'dlin [ije, Walad *Adldn] tenait sa cour au village de Moi^na, oil il tentait de se former une petite province : il avait le don de se faire aimer, et son parti ^tait plus fort que celui de Regeb [f.e. ffasan Ragab]. Au mois d'avril, le bruit des brillans succte d'lsmiyl sur les Chayky^ et de I'approche de son arm^, vint Jeter I'alarme dans le Sennir. A'dlkn et Regeb sentirent alors que leur IV.D7.0CXIL OF THE SUDAN 419 int^r^t commirn exigeait qu'ils r^unissent leun forces pour repousser un ennemi ^galement redoutable pour tous deux. lis formirent done une alliance momentan^e, et prirent Tengagement rdciproque d'agir de concert contre le pacha, tant que le danger subsisterait Sur ces entrefaites, Regeb, abusant de la confiance d'A'dlin, con9ut le projet de se d6barrasser de son comp^dteur par une lache trahison. . .vers la fin de mai, A'dlan, livr^ au sommeil, fut assailli par une foule d'assassins qui enfondbrent ses portes: il se live, saisit ses armes, et se defend avec fureur; mais convert de blessures, il succombe sous le fer d'Abdallah-Niknitt el d'ldris-Ouad- A'quindi, 6cuyers de Regeb, pay^s par lui pour commetre cet attentat. Regeb croyait alors avoir vaincu tous les obstacles; mais les troupes d'A'dlan . . . firent ^clater rtiorreiu* que leur inspirait une action aussi atroce A Gondii, le i*^ juin, ces m^mes troupes, commandoes par ie ministre d'A'dlin, en vinrent aux mains avec celles de Regeb Regeb remporta Tavantage; mais cette victoire fut loin d'augmenter la force de son parti. Quelques jours apr^, ayant appris que TarmOe d'lsmiyl avait pass^ le fleuve Blanc et qu'elle s'avan9ait sur Senndr, Regeb ne songea qu'4 fuir...et alia se rOhigier dans les montagnes sur les confins de I'Abyssinie. Alors Bidy. . .rOunit k lui I'ancien parti d'A'dldn, et se porta au-devant du pacha jusqu'^ Ouid-Modyen [i.e. Wad Medani],*' (CailUaud, PP- 233-5.) cc See note to para, lxxii. cci-ccii See note to para, lxxvii where A^ad is called "walad 'Ali." ccvi See Part III, Chap, i (k) and Chap. 2 (a). ccvii ** Foretold hy shaking. . ." is SlmIuU ^^jm^ j^jJ — a method of divination. ccix Cailliaud's narrative (Vol. ii, 192 et seq,) may be compared. N^ir walad el Amin is CaiUiaud's "Lod-A'guyb" {i^. Wad 'Agib): the two narratives agree remarkably closely as to Ismd'fl's movements. ccx The Kddi Ahmad el Saldwi was known to Weme as he accompanied Ahmad Pasha's Kassala expedition. Weme (p. 253) says: ''This great Kadi is a hypocritical but intelligent Mograbin, drinks stoutly his wine in private . . . and . . . during Ramazan, when even the poor half-starved soldiers fasted, openly set them the fine example of eating and drinking before his tent." ccxi See note to para, cxcviii. Cailliaud mentions this expedition against Hasan walad Ragab (Vol. 11, 238 et seq) : it was imder the command of Dfwdn EfFendi (^.t;. para, ccxrv) and consisted of 400 irregular horse. The murderers of Walad 'Adldn were put to death by impalement. The Mek Bddi is thus described by Cailliaud : '* II 6tait v£tu d'une large chemise de toile blanche, les jambes nues, de longues sandales aux pieds, la tete couverte du bonnet particulier aux mOliks [i.e. the ' takia* for a description of which see Vol. i, pp. 248 and 249]. . .Bady est un homme de quarante ans environ, d'une taille moyenne, robuste, d'une figure pleine et agrOable, ayant les cheveux cr^pus et le teint de couleur cuivr6e, qui est celui de la race des Foungis." (11, 298-9.) ccxii This is evidently the expedition rejferred to by Cailliaud (11, 307-8). It started on August 22nd and only took eighteen days. CaiUiaud's 27—2 420 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.dt.ocxil *'Djamelyehs" refers to the GamO'Ia. *'Leur chef fut tue. . .on leur prit trois cents chameaux, beaucoup de boeu£^ et de moutoiis." Idris el Miha3rna was related as follows to the present tndt of the GamCU, Nisir: Sulsvm^ I ' Mibayna Bibikr I : Idiis Ibrihim I 'Abd el J^dir Ni$ir el MA Ma^bQl The Muhammad Sa'id Effendi mentioned is the same as the ** Diwin Effendi Sa'id " of paras ccxiv, ccxv, for Cailliaud mentions that *' Divan Effendy " commanded this expedition, ccxiii The reading Jjtu occurs in other MSS. Cailliaud accompanied the expedition to Fazoghli (CailUaud, Vol. n. Chaps. xxxvi-XLiii). There is no other record, so far as I am aware, of the taxation fixed by Ismi'fl Pasha: Cailliaud gives no information on the subject. There was no regular budget imtil 1881 (see Deh^rain, p. 181), and nothing is known of the details of taxation previous to the time of KhQrshid Pasha (for ¥^di see Deherain, p. 182). A ridl at present is worth, in the Gezira, 10 piastres (21.), and in most other parts (e,g, Kordofin) 20 piastres. An exhaustive note on the subject of the currency in use in Egypt in 1845 ^ ^dded to his edition of el TOnisi's Voyage au Ouaday by Dr Perron (see pp. 675-682). Among the silver coins there were (i) the " ridl abu madfa^a '* (the Spanish dollar of Charles IV, value 20 pt. 28 paras), (2) the *'ridl 'agOz** (a worn and defaced coin), (3) the ** ridl abu arha^a** (the same as No. i, except that nil occurs instead of IV. Date 1798. ** Tr^ recherche au Soudan "), (4) the'* ridl aim shubbdk, or " ridl abu ihra^* or '* ridl abu nukta " (Austrian), (5) the " ridl abu tayra (Russian), the "rm/ Mnco** or **abu shagera'* (5-franc piece). Nos. 4 (the Austrian thaler, or talari) and 5 were also known as **ruil /bcsAir" (value 20 pt.). Cailliaud writing of Berber in 182 1 similarly says '* Les piastres d'argent d'Espagne, sur-tout celles de Charles IV, y sont pr^fer^: mais celles oil le nom du prince est 6crit Charles IIII, par quatre I, et qu'ils nonmient 'r^al France abou-arba. . . ' obtiennent sur les autres un surcroit de valeur qui va ^ 2 francs et plus" (Vol. 11, 118); and again (Vol. 11, 296), writing of Sennir, "Targent qui a cours dans le pays sont les piastres d'Espagne: mais ici, comme au Barbar, celles qui portent Tempreinte de Charles IIII, par quatre I, obtiennent ime pr^f^rence marquee." If the ridl be reckoned at its very lowest possible value, viz. 10 pt., the taxation specified in para, ccxrv still appears almost unbelievably onerous, and to amount to something approaching confiscation. As no mention is made of camek, which presumably were not taxed per head because there was no means of counting them, we may assume that a tribute was, in the case of the nomads, demanded from the whole IV.D7.CCXVL OF THE SUDAN 421 tribe. It may also be taken for granted that it was not paid and that the herds of the nomads were, practically speaking, spoils of war for any official who could catch them (see note to cclxxxix). ccxiv The spread of the false rumours mentioned was described by Diwdn EfFendi to Cailliaud {q.v. Vol. iii, 75-^6). An insurrection actually occurred at el Halfdya {op. cit. Vol. 11, 93 ; cp. also Deh^rain, pp. 94-96). ccxv Sa'ad 'Abd el Fatt^ (q.v. para, cclxxvii) was one of the 'AbAbda. A ** mu^allim" was a clerk and a " mubdshir** a kind of superintendent. For the move to Wad Medani in March 1822 cp. Cailliaud, iii, 89. ccxvi Several accounts of the murder of Ismd'il Pasha by Mek Nimr are extant. Cailliaud had parted from the Pasha, luckily for lumself, and only heard of the murder when he arrived at Marseilles on i ith December 1822. He gives the following description, based presumably on the first account received in Cairo: **Arriv6 k Chendy, il commit Timprudence grave de s'^loigner de son camp, et d'aller dans un village voisin c^l^brer par un banquet nocturne, avec un petit nombre des siens, le bonheur d'etre bientot rendus k leurs foyers. Nimir ou Nemr, ancien roi de la province . . .avait vou6 a Ismayl une haine ^temelle. A la faveur des t^nibres, il accourut k la tete de sa troupe charg^e de mad^res combustibles, et en un clin d'oeil un vaste incendie enveloppa la maison ou le jeune prince et ses amis dormaient dans une s6curit6 perfide. II leur fut impossible de se frayer une issue k travers les flammes, et ils p^rirent suffoqu6s.. • .Nimr prit la fuite avec ses complices, et se retira dans le Darfour." (Vol. in, 336, etc.) The last detail is certainly wrong: Nimr fled towards Abyssinia not Ddrfar. Riippell was at Shendi in 1824 and gives a rather different account (see Reisen,,,, p. iii). Ismd'fl Pasha gave Nimr two days in which to produce 1000 slaves as tribute. Nimr protested that this was impossible. Ismd'fl struck him and threatened him with impalement, and Nimr pre- tended to give way. He then persuaded the Pasha to leave his boat and stay in the village, and, under pretext of furnishing fodder for the horses, piled masses of ditra stalks outside the house where the Pasha was. When night came and Ismd'il and his companions were half dnmk, Nimr set fire to the dura stalks, and Ismd'fl and his friends were burnt to death. Weme (1840) also gives the story with slight variations and additions: e.g. Nimr was given three days to pay the impost, and Ismd'il struck him on the face with his pipe-stem as he knelt asking for a longer period of grace (see Weme, p. 77). Zayddn (11, 164) speaks of a time limit of five days and a demand for a boat-load of gold and 2000 men — ^modified finally to 20,000 ridb of silver and 2000 men. Ismd'fl was then persuaded to attend a dancing entertain- ment to which all the inhabitants also assembled, and at a given signal the straw was lit and the Pasha and his suite driven within its circle and killed. The account given in D 7 is practically the same as that given by Riippell. Of Nimr himself Cailliaud (11, 300) says: "On m'avait pr^venu de son 422 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.dt.ccxvl canctere hautain, de sa ficrte : je le trouvai aasis sur un engard> Usant le Coran Nimir est un homme de six pieds: il a le regard dur, lliuiiieur aombre; il est refiechi, plein d'orgueil et d'audace, studieux et d^vot." See also note to cccxxv. ccxvii ** Kadakhddr** is said to have been a title denoting ^'Master of the Household." ccxnii El Arbib Dafa'alla (previously called ''el Arbab Muhammad walad Ahmad") is menti> " ^^ the west bank some twenty- five miles below Omdurmin. He introduced the Sammdnia iarika into the Sudan. He himself adopted it, when at el Medina, from its founder ''el Sammdni." Sheikh el T^^'s descendants speak of themselves as IV.D7.CCLIII. OF THE SUDAN 423 GAMO'f A, but it is said that as a matter of fact the Sheikh's father, el Bashir, was a Baza'i from Kordofin who married one of the GamC'Ia of the SurOrAb section and settled permanently on the Nile. Sheikh el T^ib's full name was Ahmad el Taib ibn Bashir ibn Mdlik ibn el feki Muhammad ibn el feki SurQr. '*El SammdnTs** full name was Muhammad ibn 'Abd el Kerim, and he is alleged to have been a Kurashi. He was born in 1 130 A Ji. (171 8 aj>.) at el Medina and was taught by Sheikh Muhammad ibn Sulaymdn el Kurdi. He was then instructed in the tenets of the Khalwatia farika by el Sayyid Mustafa ibn Kamil el Din el Bekri and adopted it. Later he founded the Sammdnia farika himself. It was so called because he was by trade a seller of samn (fat). He died in 1189 aji. (1775 aj>.). Cp. also Burton, Pilgrimage,.. y I, 162. ccxxxvii Cp. Budge (11, 213), who says 'Othmdn Bey succeeded in 1825. Muharram is the first month of the year and Safar the second. The Gehadia were trained troops drawn by the Turks from subject races. They were not irregulars as were the " Delatia " : see para. CCLXVII. For *'Mubdshir*' see note to ccxiv. ccxxxviii Budge {he. cit.) has mistranslated and misimderstood the Arabic. Sheikh Shanbol walad Medani, or an ancestor of the same name, was eponymous ancestor of the " ShenAbla " of the Gezira. These are not to be confused with the quite distinct ShenAbla nomads of Kordofdn, but are connected with the KawAhla. Their ancestor is said to have come from §ubia in Yemen. Arbagi was their headquarters. Medani the son of Shanbol was killed in 1883 with Hicks Pasha. ccxLiii Kubbat Kh6gali was the usual military camping place. It was healthy, and troops could easily be marched thence to Berber Province (cp. Weme, p. 17). ccxLiv This Sheikh el Zayn was great-grandson of the el Nor walad Masa Abu Kussa whose biography is in D 3 (No. 217). He was a Ya'ako- bdbi and his full name was el Zayn walad el Sheikh Silim (see Jackson, Yacubabi Tribe...). El KQ'a (or el Ki'dn)— meaning Uterally "a bend" or "elbow" (sc. of the river) — is a district on the Blue Nile south of Senndr. ccxLV For **Bayrakia'* some copies give **Baraykia*\ The literal meaning is probably "standard-bearers" (i.e. Barakddria). ccxLix Sheikh 'Abd el Kidir was the son of the Sheikh el Zayn of para. CCXLIV (cp. Jackson, Yacubabi Tribe... ^ P- 3)- Idris walad 'Adldn was met by Weme, who calls him (1840) "After Aburow [i.e. Abu Rof] the most powerful ruler in the peninsula" (p. 161). Idris walad 'Adldn was a brother of the Muhammad walad 'Adldn who was murdered by liasan Ragab (see Cailliaud, 11, 238). CCL The Arabs meant are the Hammada, Sheikh Abu Gin's people. The SirQ mentioned is the one near Senndr. CCLII ''He fixed...,'' etc., is ^tjuUI ^^5^^^ J^y^*^^ ^j' A fedddn = 1*038 acres (5024 square yards). ccuii The date 1243 (^^^ ^247) is given in the other MSS. 424 THE XATnT NL\XUSCRIPTS iF-dtccut. rxxrr Khali£i was Shdkh of the Wmabda. COLV D 'Adah bv Uxwcea RooxTres and Lake Tsana in wbat is now Abywiua. It was the headquarters of a KdsJaf (lee Weme, p. 197). CCLTI A hada^a is about 5I ftddam. ^lien Muhammad 'Ali reproached KhOrsfaid Pasha for not smding more money to him the latter replied ^ \llien my Semiaxians cukiirtte ten times as much as they do they will still only hare com and bcaits and no money to give you." KhOrshid Pasha had pleaded their poierty, to which the Pasha's reply had been "They have two Niles and I only one: make the lazy work as I do in Egypt and they will become rich'* (Brun RoUet, BuU. Soc, Geog. 1855, a, p. 367, quoted by Ddierain, p. 168). Deiweeu 1830 and 1838 the taxatir, ever in debt." He was extraordinarily brave and much valued by Ahmad Pasha. '* After his death the Pascha himself took charge of his infant son, had him educated, and allows him 500 piastres a month" (p. 179). This son was the lately deceased Bashir Bey Kanbdl who was '* mudwin of Arabs " in Kordofdn. " Hammet " is the same as Ahmad walad el Mek. He did not submit to the Turkish government but fled for the Abyssinian border. The Pasha took Kanbdl's ShAIkIa in pursuit and rode himself with them from Berber to Abu Hariz, where " Hammet" was captured : he was not however put to death. ccxcrv It was this expedition which Weme accompanied. Its object was primarily to collect tribute from the Hadendoa. "I need money, much money — ^want it most badly," said Ahmad Pasha to Weme. He also hoped to open up the Abyssinian trade routes and conquer that country (Weme, p. 8). He took with him about 10,000 regulars, and about the same number of irregulars and camp-followers (Weme, p. 197). The expediticm was conducted in a perfectly haphazard manner but the Halani^ and Hadendoa submitted eventually and the town of Kassala was founded (see Deh^rain, pp. 108-110; Lepsius, Letters , p. 200; Weme^omm; and Budge, Vol. II, pp. 214-217). ccxcv This Mustafa Bey is the man mentioned as Governor of the Gezfra of Senndr in para. ccLXXXi. As we see from the next paragraph and para, cccxiv the control of the two (Khartoum and the Gezira) was generally vested in one man. ccxcviii The seven provinces, according to Budge (11, 217), were Fdzoghli, Senndr, Khartoum, Kassala, Berber, Dongola and Kordofin. ccxcix '* Reformer*' is ^^munazam** (^Jbu«). It is not certain from the text and the context whether the author intends to say that Menekli Pasha was made Governor-General (Hakirnddr) as were his predecessors and successors, or that an experiment was being made in decentralization, which was abandoned as a failure and tried again in 1856 (see para, cccxiv). IV.D7.00CXII. OF THE SUDAN 427 According to Lepsius, who writes in 1844 (January), Ahmad Pasha Menekli was "the new Governor of the Southern Provinces." Lepsius also says " On the sudden death, by poison, of Ahmed Pasha, the governor of the whole Sudan, at Chartiim . . . the south is divided into five provinces, and placed under five pashas, who are to be installed by Ahmed Pasha Menekle" {Discoveries in Egypt..., pp. 133-135). ccc This el Arbdb Muhammad Dafa'alla is the son of the el Arbdb Dafa'alla mentioned previously, and is the man mentioned by Weme as accompanying Ahmad Pasha's Kassala expedition in 1840. Weme calls him (p. 37) " Mohammed Defalla, a great Sheikh of the neighbourhood of Wollet-Medina. . .his relations of the old royal family have whole heaps of such " {sc. armour as that he wore). Again Weme says (p. 76) " Defalla has already given many causes for suspecting his fidelity and both his own and father's names are too often connected with that of Nimr." He is referred to as " our herculanean neighbour " and " our fat friend." His command consisted of 150 men (p. 78). He married Nasra, the sister of Idris walad 'Adldn (see Weme, p. 160). cccii The ** mines of ShaybUn** were once famous. Russegger in 1838 (p. 200) says "The bed of every stream in the vicinity of Jebel Sheibun and Tira. . .exhibits a gold-bearing alluvium." As a matter of fact Mr S. C. Dimn tells me that at ShaybOn itself there was never any gold; but the people of ShaybQn, the ShawAbna, used to get it from the north side of Gebel Kinderma, a day's journey away. The Arabs thought the gold was from ShaybQn itself. Khdlid Pasha was Governor-General when Petherick visited Khartoum. He was "a veteran soldier of the Syrian and Arabian wars. . .by birth a Greek" (Petherick, Egypt..., p. 127). cccv Rufd'a Bey and BayQmi Effendi were both members of the first educational congress held in Egypt in 1836 under the presidency of Mukh^dr Bey. A portrait of Rufd'a Bey is extant (see Zayddn, 11, 192- 193)- Fjasan Khalifa and Husayn Khalifa were sons of the Khalifa mentioned in para. ccLiv. " Mu'dtmn of the Hahmddria " = Ndib Hakimddr = Assistant Governor- General. ''Sheikh el Mashdikh*' or "Sheikh of Sheikhs" was a rank invented by the Turks (see MacMichael, Tribes..., p. 33). 'Abd el Kddir's authority would be confined to the Gezira and north of Khartoum and would not extend, e.g., to Kordofdn (cp. paras cccxi and cccxii). cccx **Garkas'* or '' Sharkas'' = "Circassian." By " ^Abd el Halim Pasha** is meant Prince lialim Pasha, who visited the Sudan during Sa'fd Pasha's viceroyalty of Egypt. Zayddn (11, 202) says "In his [Sa'id Pasha's] days certain privileges (O|jLeJLi«0 were conferred on the Sudan, and Prince Halim Pdsha was appointed as its Governor-General {'^akimddr*).** This is no doubt inaccurate. CCCXII For Ydsln {i.e. Ydsfn Muhammad D61fb) see MacMichael (Tribes.... p. 33). He was a D61dbi of Khorsi, the grandfather of thefeki Dardfriof Di. 428 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.dt.octxil 'Omar Bakidi was presumably a relative of die men mentioned in paras cuai and ccLXXvn. cccziv The author of D 7 is quite precise and consistent as to this administrative change. It seems from D 7 that after the conquest of the country a Governor-General (Hakhmddr) was appointed with practically absolute powers. Subject to him were the Governors of Provinces. This system remained in force until the death of Ahmad Pasha in 1842, Khar- toum and the Gezira formii^ a single province. Then (para, ccxcviii) the Sudan was divided into seven provinces, without (it is implied) any Governor-General. Later in the year, according to D 7, came Menekli Pasha and attempted some reforms without much success. What these reforms vrere remains vague, and Lepsius (see note to para, ccxcvni) throws litde light on die matter. But in any case decentralization seems to have failed, and with the succession of Khilid Pasha in 1S45 ^^ Governor-Generalship was cer- tainly revived. On this point there is no contradiction and Petheridi, e.g.^ speaks of Khilid Pasha (1845- 1850) ^ "Governor-General." There can also be little doubt that D 7 is correct in sayii^ that Khilid Pasha's six successors were all Governor-Generals. But in 1857 (says D 7) came Sa'id Pasha and appointed Arikfl Bey, not Governor-General, but only " Governor of the wbole of the Gezira of Sennir and el Khartoum" {j^^jmJ\^ J^-^^— ' ^jij^ j»5 < p >jJ^); <-^- the other governors of provinces were independent of hun. Arikfl Bey's successors, Hasan Bey and Risikh Bey, we are told, held the same position ; but apparently it was a failure, as MQsa Pasha was in 1863 made Governor- General (see paras cccxix and cccxxi). If these facts are true they have generally been overlooked as Arikfl Bey and his two successors alvrays appear in lists of " Governor-Generals of the Sudan." The fact that they alone were Beys (the usual rank of a provincial governor) while all the rest were Pashas lends strong support to the account given by D 7. Petherick, in spite of his having caUed Khilid Pasha (1845-1850) "Governor-General," writes in 1859 ^ follows (see Upper Egypt... ^ p. 128): "The town of Khartoum contained two different administrations, one the Governor-Generalship, and the other the Local Authority of the province, with a population of about sixty thousand inhabitants. Since the visit of the present Viceroy to Khartoum in the year i847> the Governor-Generalship has been abolished, the governor of each province now communicating direcdy with the Minister of the Interior at Cairo." The state of affairs described was no doubt true of 1859 (though it was altered in 1863 when Mosa Pasha was given the Governor-General- ship) ; but it seems that the provincial governors had not been independent since 1847 but only since 1857. Arikfl Bey was a brother of Nubar Pasha and a Christian Armenian. In 1862 his body was disinterred and sent to Egypt (see Petherick, Traoeh...^ p. 77). For el Zubayr see note to cccxxrv. cccxvi Other MSS. correcdy give ^^ Hasan'* for *'Husinm." IV.D7.CCCXXV. OF THE SUDAN 429 cccxix The Arabic is as follows: See preceding note. cccxx For el Saldwi see para, ccxxxvi. cccxxi Baker's description of MOsa Pasha Ijamdi is as follows: "This man was a rather exaggerated specimen of Turkish authorities in general, combining the worst of oriental failings with the brutality of a wild animal " {Albert Nyanza, p. 8). He was originally a Circassian slave bought by a Turk in Cairo market. He entered the army, was caught by the Arabs in the Syrian war, and escaped. He was then sent to the Sudan and rose in turn to be a colonel of infantry, Governor of Khartoum, atde-de'Camp to the Governor-General, a commander of irregular cavalry. Governor of Dongola, of Berber, and of Kordofdn. He was dismissed the service for inhuman treatment of prisoners, but was later appointed Governor of Kena in Egypt, Chief of Police in Cairo, President of the Council, and finally Governor-General of the Sudan and a general of division for operations against Abyssinia and the White Nile. Murder and torture were no more to him than pastimes. (See Petherick, Central Africa,., y Vol. i, pp. 51, 52, 147.) To judge from Baker's and Petherick's descriptions of the Sudan in this man's time, the reforms described by D 7 are purely chimerical. cccxxrv A mff sr is properly an overseer. Of el Zubayr 'Abd el Kddir {q.v. cccxv above) Jackson {Yacubabi Tribe, . . , p. 4) says that after his return from Egypt '* he was made President of the Court of Appeal by Jaafer Pasha but later served for about four years as Sub-Governor of Sennir with the rank of Bimbashi. He quarrelled with his Governor Yusef Pasha (some time between 1879 ^^^ 1882) and both were recalled to ELhartoum; but on the outbreak of the Mahdiist movement he offered to raise a battalion in Sennar. He accordingly went to Sennar but was so unpopular with the people that the Government decided to remove him quietly : he was put on board a sailing-boat by night but in midstream the sailors threw him overboard and he was drowned at the age of 59 in the year 1885." cccxxv Cp. Baker (Nile Tributaries,,. ^ pp. 140, 278-280): "Mek Nim- mur" (the son that is of the man who killed Ismd'il Pasha) "was a most impleasant neighbour to the Egyptian Government, and accordingly he was a great friend of the King Theodorus ; he was, in fact, a shield that protected the heart of Abyssinia. . .Upon several occasions expeditions on a large scale had been organized against Mek Nimmur by the Governor- General of the Sudan ; but they had invariably failed ; as he retreated to the inaccessible mountains...." In March 1862 Baker visited Nimr: ** Since our departure from the Egyptian territory, his country had been invaded by a large force, according to orders sent from the Governor- General of the Soudan. Mek Nimmur as usual retreated to the mountains, but Mai Gubba and a number of his villages were utterly destroyed by the Egyptians*' (p. 444) "Mek Nimmur 's territory was an asylum for all the blackguards of the adjoining countries. . ." (p. 451, and cp. Weme, p. 78). Baker foimd him "a man of about fifty, and exceedingly 430 NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN nr.DT.cocxxv. dirty in appearance'* (p. 458). Baker interceded^ 00 his return, with MOsa Pasha for Nimr, but MOsa Pasha " declared hisintenticm (i862)of attar4Hng him after he should have given the Abyssinians a lesson, for whom he was preparing an expedition in reply to an insolent letter that he had received from King Theodore. . .upon a question of frontier.. . .MOsa Pasha subse- quendy started with several thousand men to drive the Abyssinians from Gallabat. . .but upon the approach of the Egyptians, they feU baciL rqndly. . . .The Egyptians would not follow them, as they feared the intervention of the Euro^pean powers" (pp. 559-5^1)* cocxxvii Other MSB. correspond. cccxzviii Feki Muhammad 'Abd d Migid's MS. breaks off with the mention of the repression of the rebelliim in Kassala (Tika). cocxxxi The quotation is from the 36th chapter of the ^urin (Sale, P- 333)- [431] APPENDIX I The Chronology of the Fung Kings tt N.B. Br. = Bruce; Ca. = Cailliauci; and MS. refers to D 7 in the following. Date of accession Name of King (MS.) (MS.) 1. 'Om^ra DOn^ 1504 Bruce 1504 Cailliaud C 'Amru ibn 'Adldn;* Br,) 1484 42 years 2. ^'Abd el ^dir I ibn 'Omira Don- 1533 „ 1551 Cailliaud 10 l^as 3. ^Niil ibn 'Om^ra DQn)pu 1543 „ 1534 „ \z 4. 'Omira Abu Sakaykln 1554 „ 1559 „ 8 ("tftn *Omdra DQnkas," Ca.; " 'Amru Urn NdU," Br,) 5. "Dekin walad NAll 1562 „ 1570 „ 17 (" Sdhdb d *Ada:* Ca,) [CaiUiaud inserts Ddrah 8 „ ] 6. *Tabl I 1577 Bruce 1590 Cailliaud 4 Cibn 'Abd el I^ddir,'* Br,, Ca,) 7. Ounsa I r ibn Tabl," Ca,) 1589 8. 'Abd el I^dir II 1598 CibnOuma,'* Br.) 9. 'Adlin I " walad Aya " 1604 CibnOuma;* Br,) 10. Bddil/'Sfdell^Qm" 1611 CAbu el Rubdp;' Ca,; "ihn *Abd el JfCddir;* Br,) 11. el Rubit 1614 CibnBddii;* Ca„Br,) 12. Bddi II ibn el Rubdt, "Abu 1642 Dukn" 13. Ounsa II walad Nifir (nephew 1677 of"AbuDu|^n") 14. Bddi III ibn Ounsa II, "el At>- 1688-9 mar" 15. Ounsa III ibn Bddi III 1715 16. NlUCibnBddi," Br.) 1718 17. BAdi IV ibn Nol, "Abu ShelOkh" 1723 18. N^ir ibn Bidi IV 1761 19. Ismd'fl ibn BAdi IV 1768 (Bruce's chronology ends with 1772) ^ Bruce and Cailliaud give these two in inverted order. * Between these two Bruce and Cailliaud insert "Douro" or "D6rah*' or "Dftour" (see note). ft 1593 » 12 >> 1606 » 3 >» I6I0 tt 4 »> I6I5 tl 7 >» I62I tt 27 » I65I tt 37 » 1689 tt 12 »f 1 701 tt 27 » 1726 tt 3 >t 1729 tt 4 »f 1733 tt 40 tt 1766 tt 8 >» 1769 tt .7 432 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.d:. E>ateof Name of King (MS.) (MS.) 20. 'AdJinll i77^-« *RuWt ("fftfi '^^^ //," Ca.) 1788 21. »Awkal (" f^n Oimw," Ca.) 1788 22. »Tabl II 1788-9 23. >Bidi V Cibn DeMn," Ca,) 1789 24. *I^aMh Rabbihi 1789 25. Nowwir 1790 26. Bidi VI walad Tabl II (first reign) 1790 27. 'Rinfi (date not given) 28. *Badi V walad Tabl II (second reign) 1803. depoMd in 1821 Cailliaud 12 yean 30 days I yr, 6 mths I yr, 5 mths » I year »» I year >f 6 3^ears ti 5 » »» 16 „ ^)> ^>3> 3>3> J^*> ^J3> 3J3> It would therefore appear not unlikely that the king's name was DdQd, ijt. He was probably omitted by an oversight of the author. As he was the son of the preceding king, and not a mere usurper, it is imlikely that he was left out from any ulterior motive. V.D7. OF THE SUDAN 433 D Adding together the mfonnation to be gathered from Bruce, Cailliaud and the MS., as to the relationships between the first fifteen or sixteen kings, we obtain the following gen^ogical tree of the OunsAb. (i). 'Omira DOnl^as 2 (or 3). *Abd e JSMir I 3 (or 2). NiSi 4. ('Omira Abu Sakaykfn) Ca. 6. Tabl I n' 1 7. Ounsa I 5. Dekin, 4. (" 'Amni" i,e, 'Omira Abu " l^^ib el 'Ada '* Sakaykln) Br. "Sid cl 'Ada" 8. 'Abd el Kidir II 9. 'Adldn I, I '^WaladAya" 10. BiUli I, "Sid el l^tkm " (or 6. (Douro, or D6rah, etc.) Br. and Ca. "AbuelRubdt"Ca.) 1 1 . el Rubdt 12. Bidi II, "Abu Dukn" Ntf^ir 13. Ounsa II I 14. BddiIII,*'elAbmar" I 15. Ounsa III The 1 6th (or 17th) king, Ndl, was only connected with the above on his mother's side (see para, xlvii, MS.). In place of the date 1504 (the date of the foundation of the Fung kingdom) Cailliaud gives 1484, and he is alone in doing so. He then states the numbers of years that each king (including ''Ddrah") reigned: the total down to 1821 aj>. he gives as 335 years; but in adding up this total he omits 6 months + 5 months + 30 days, so 336 years would be more correct. To this must be added the interregnum of i| years in the time of Rinfi, which Cailliaud mentions but does not include in the total; and the result is 337 to 338 years. The dates of accession are not given except in the case of 'Omdra DOnkas. Now it is very siispicious that if 337 be subtracted from 1821 the result is 1484. I say suspicious advisedly, because, in the first place, one notes that the period from 910 AJi. (1504x0).) to 1236 aji. (1821 aj).) covers 327 lunar years, namely the period given in the MS., and that, if eight years be added on account of the inclusion of "Ddrah" (''Douro," etc.) as given by Cailliaud, we arrive at 335 lunar years, namely the number quoted by Cailliaud. The period from 1504x0). to 1821 Aj). covers only M.s.n 28 434 NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN iv.dt. 318 solar years. SecoDcUy, the length of each reign must have been gi^en in lunar years in the Arabic MS. consulted by Cailliaud, and if Cailliaud had wished to give in each case the exact equivalent in solar years he must have used fractions (which he did not do), or the total would have necessarily been wrong. Thus, apparently, we have Cailliaud obtaining the figure 14S4 aj[>. by subtracting 337 lunar years from the solar date 182 1 aj>., and not noticing that 337 lunar years only equal 327 solar years. He also adds 12 years to 'Omira DOnkas's reign. Bruce and the MS. only give 30 years, but Cailliaud gives 42. The abo\'e, I think, accounts for the difference between the date 1504, which I take to be correct, and Cailliaud's " 1484"; and it vitiates CaiUiaud's chronology^. * Of the chronological list be accepted Cailliaud says (Vol. ii, p. 255): **Je m'^tais procure, chez les ^nidits de la ville [Scnnir], plusieun hstes cfaronologiqijes des rois Foungis du Sennir*':. . .(etc., as quoted in the introductioo). ^'Enfio j'en obtins une du roi BAdy lui-m^me. . ."; and to this Cailliaud adds in a note "EUe ^tait ^crite en arabe: j*en dois la traduction k robligcanoe de M. Agoub, professeur d'arabe au college royal de Louis-le-Grand.'* So if there is blame to be apportioned perhaps M. Agoub rather than Cailliaud should be the scapegoat. [435 1 APPENDIX II Extracts from the Portuguese of C. BeccarVs **Rerum Aethiopicarum Scriptores Occidentales Inediti a saeculo XVI ad XIX." (12 Vols.) Extract I From Paez, Historia Aethiopiae, Vol. in, pp. 353, 354. Susneds lays waste Sarqui (Qarqui^) and enters into a league with Ndil : this in the reign of el Rubdt ibn Bddi at Senndr. Depois foi caminhando devagar e entrou em sua corte de Gorgorri; e nam esteve alii mais que duas semanas, porque logo tomou a sair e foi polio caminho de Tacu9a e Tancil a terra que chamam Gunqu^, e dalli mandou chamar a Na61 filho de Agub, com que primeiro tinha concerto, e como veio, beixou o pe ao Emperador e prometeo do servir dalli por diante e nam tornar mais a seu senhor Urbit rey de Senaar, e o Emperador Ihe deo ricos vestidos e pecas de ouro e *depois (sic) guiou Nael ao Emper- ador ate chegar a terra del Rey de FCinye e deo na terra Qarqui e matou muytos e cativou suas molheres e filhos e queimou suas casas. Fez isto o Emperador por cinco causas. A primeira porque, mandando elle muyto ricas pe9as de presente ao Rey de Bad^, elle nam respondeo como debia, e mandou dous cavallos muyto ruins. A 2^, porque deo NaSl nas terras que pertecem a Dambia e fez muyto dano e, mandandolhe dicer o Empera- dor se fora aquello com seu consentimento ou nam ?, ouvindo este recado, calou e nam respondeo. A 3^, porque A16b criado do Emperador fugio pera elle come muytos cavallos e lebou os atabales de Ma9aga, e o Em- perador Ihe escreveo que nam detivese la seu criado, que elle Ihe perdoava, e que, se nam quisesse vir, que Ihe mandase os atabales, e elle nam quis facer huma cousa nem outra. A 4^, porque, indose a gente ChucSn a Qarqui, os agassalhou e depois os seus Ihe ficeram muyto maltratamento e nam Ihes deixaram enterra seus mortos sem que pagasem, poUo que elles quiseram facer amizade com seu senhor o Emperador e, quando vinham, deram nelles os de Qarqui e mataram muytos e tomaram suas molheres e filhos. A 5^, porque, vindo pera o Emperador a may de Joseph filho de Gibara, a tomou a gente de Qarqui e nam a deixaram passar. Por tod estas cousas se enfadou o Emperador e fez amizade com Nael e destruio as terras del Rey de Bade sugeto a el Rei de Senaar. Translation^ Afterwards he went away slowly and entered his district of Gorgorri, but he did not remain there more than two weeks, for he then left and went by Tacu9a and Tancal to the coimtry called Gunqu6, and thence summoned ^ In the index "Qarqui" is described as "regio in regno Funye." * With this passage compare Bruce, Vol. in, Bk. in, pp. 311-319. 28 — 2 436 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.dt. Niil walad 'Agib, with whom he previously had an agreement. When Niil came he kissed the foot of the Emperor and promised to serve him from thenceforward and never more to return to his hege lord Rub^t the king of Sennir. The Emperor gave him rich garments and ornaments (?) of gold, and Ndil afterwards accompanied (?) the Emperor until he readied the land of the king of Fung and descended on the Qarqui^ country and killed many and captured their women and children and burnt their homes. This the Emperor did for five reasons. The first because, when he sent the king of Bddi [King Bddi ?] many cosdy presents, the latter had not replied as was due but had sent two very poor horses. The second because, Nifl having raided lands belonging to Dambia and done much damage, and the Emperor having sent to him [the king ?] to ask whether this was with his consent or not, [the king ?] on receipt of the message kept silence and made no reply. The third because, when Al^b*, the Emperor's servant, absconded to him with many horses and took with him the ketdedrums of Ma9aga, and when the Emperor wrote to him not to detain the servant, and said that he would pardon him, and that if he was unwilling to come back he should send him the ketdedrums, [the king] was unwilling to do the one thing or the other. The fourth because, [when some Chuc^ people came?] to Qarqui, he gave them lodging but subsequendy illtreated [them?] grossly and would not allow them to bury their dead unless they paid, because they wished to make friendship with his lord the Emperor; and when they arrived the Qarqui people feU upon them and kill^ many of them and took captive their women and children. The fifth because, when the mother of Joseph son of Gibari was on her way to the Emperor, the people of Qarqui took her and would not let her pass. For all of diese reasons the Emperor was exasperated and made friendship with Nifl and laid waste the lands of the king of Bidi [King Bidi ?] subject to the king of Sennir. Extract II Paez, Vol. Ill, p. 370. The Abyssinian generals make war on the Fung and take much booty: this in 1618. Estando ainda o Emperador em ^alaba9a, Ihe chegou carta do Cantiva Za Guiorguis, em que decia que tinha dado em as terras Berta, Caebi, Bat^l e outras que senhorea el Rey de Funye Erobat e que cativara muytas molheres e meninos, queimara suas casas e tomara mu3rto fato. Depois soube o Emperador como Erobat mandara muyta gente de pe e de cavallo pera que guardasem a terra de Qarqui. Tambem Ihe disseram como o Abuna Isaac, a quem tinha mandado pera Ethiopia o patriarche de Alex- andria abba Marcos, morrera da terra de Senaar muyto tempo depois que o tomou Erobat ; o que Emperador sindo muyto e alevantou logo de Qala- ba9a e foi caminhando ate Dabola, e dalli mandou a Jona^l com muyta gente a as terras Gema e ^aben e dando nellas tomou muytas vacas e fato e tomou, e o Emperador alevantou logo de Dabola, passou por Bed e foi a terra Tan9al e mandou a JonaSl, ao Cantiba Za Guiorguis e a Caba * Bruce, loc. cit.y "Serke." • Bruce, he, cit., "Alico." IV. D 7. OF THE SUDAN 437 Christos com muyta gente de guerra pera da na terra de Qarqui, e chegando la em sete dias, o siguinte muyto cedo se puseram em ordem e os del Rey de Funye estavam ja aparelhados com muytos cavallos e gente de pe ; mas, dando batalha *foram desbaratados os Baldus e morreram muytos e a Jona61 Ihe trouxeran 326 cabe9as e tomaram muytos cavallos, malhas, capacetes, espinguardas, atabales e camelos e tomaram com grande alegria onde estava o Emperador que os recebeo com muyta festa, mas dalli a 8 dias morreo de fevre o Cantiba Za Guiorguis, e o Emperador o chorou muyto, porque o amava e era seu parente; e assi pus em seu lugar por Cantiba de Dambii a seu filho mais velho. Translation While the Emperor was still at Qalaba9sl there reached him a letter from the Candba Za Guiorguis in wtuch the latter stated he had attacked the lands of Berti, Caebi Bat^l and others which were under the rule of Rubd( the King of the Fung and had captured many women and children, burnt their houses and taken much booty. The Emperor learnt later how Rubdt had sent many footmen and horsemen to defend the district of ^arqm. He was also told how the Abuna Isaac, to whom the Patriarch of Alexandria had sent Abba Marcos to Ethiopia [? Whom Abba Marcos the Patriarch of Alexandria had sent to Ethiopia}] had died in [lit. *'from "] the land of Senndr a long time after Rubdt had seized him. The Emperor felt this gready, and at once started from Qalaba9i and journeyed as far as Daboliy and thence sent Jona^l with a large force to the districts of Gemi and ^ab^n; and he fell upon them and took many cows and goods and returned. Then the Emperor at once set forth from Daboli and, passing by B6d, went to Tan9al district and despatched to JonaSl the Candba Za Guiorguis and Caba Christos with a large body of troops to attack the land of ^arqui. And he [Jona^l] reached [Qarqui] in seven days and on the following day very early set forth his array. And the troops of the king of Senndr were already standing ready with many cavalry and foot- men. But when batde was joined the Baldus were routed and many were killed and 326 heads were brought to Jona^l, and many horses and suits of mail and helmets and muskets and camels and drums were taken, so that they returned with great elation to the place where the Emperor was, and he received them with lavish entertainment. But eight days later the Candba Za Guiorguis died of fever; and the Emperor sorrowed gready for he loved him like a father, and so appointed in his place as Candba of Dambii his eldest son. Extract HI Paez, Vol. Ill, p. 372. The Emperor, after wintering at Gorgorra moves to Debaroa. In 1619 Melci Christds and others invade the Senndr terri- tories in force. Partindo Abeitahiin Melci Christds e Jona^l, foram como o Emperador Ihes mandou e, chegando destruiram todas as terras de Funye, matando e cadvando mu3rta gente e tomaram muytos cavallos e annas e atabales, e chegando a Abromela (com ser serra tam forte que, revelandose huma 438 NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN nr. dt. vez a gente daquella terra contra el Rey de Dequin, veto elle com todo seu poder e nam a pode entrar e aan se tomou). Elles a subiram por for^a de armas e mataram muytos e tomaram alK aeu Rey e o trouzeram presao e chegando ao Emperador com giande festa e alegria Ihe prcsentaram aqueile Rey com os escravos, annas e cavallos que tomoram em soas terras. Tambem Diye Azmich Oald Haureat foi como Ihe mandou seu senhor e, caminhando 19 dias, chegou a Ateberl terra de Fiknye e logo domingo antes de meio dia deo nella e venoeo ao capitam que alU estava, e fiigindo die, mataram muytos dos seus e cadvaram suas molheres e filhos de maneira que tudo ficou despovoado e tomanun muyta prata e ouro, pe^as e vestidos ricos, muytos camellos, espingardas, malhas e capacetes, e tres pares de atabales, com o que todos os do exerdto ficaram cheos, e assi Ihe sucedeo ao Emperador Seltan Qaigatd o que o nem hum de seus ante- cessores, porque em huma mesma 8em4na destruio desde Quaqu6n ate Fazcold, de onde tiram o ouro, cumprindolhe nosso Senhor o que deacjava. Como Deye Azmich Oald Haureat teve esta victoria, tomou logo dando gramas a Deos Por estas victorias, que Deos N. Senhor deo ao Empera- dor de C^uaqu^ ate Fazcold, fez grandes festas e deo muytos louvorcs ao Senhor, de quern Ihe vieram tantas merces. E nisto se occupou ate o mes de mayo de 1619. Translation Abeitahiin Melci Christds and Jonael set forth as the Emperor had ordered them and on arrival laid waste M the lands of the Fung, killing and capturing many people and taking many horses and arms and drums-; and reaching Abromeli (which was so strong that on one occasion, when the people of that country had fared s^ainst the king of DeUn [King Dekin ?], he came with all his power but was unable to effect an entry and so returned), they subdued it by force by arms and killed many and there captured its king and brought him prisoner to the Emperor with great celebration and joyfiilness and handed him over together with the slaves and arms and horses taken in his country. Also D6ye Azmach Oald Haureat, as commanded by his lord, journeyed 19 days and reached Atbara [in?] the Fung territory and at once, on a Sunday, before noon, fell upon it and defeated its local chieftain and put him to flight and killed many of his people and captured his women and children in such manner that the whole district was depopulated, and took much silver and gold, pieces of cloth and rich garments, many camels, muskets, suits of mail and helmets and three pairs of drums, so that all the troops were sated. Thus the Emperor Sultan Qagued [x.e. SusneAs] was successful beyond all his predecessors, for in a single week he wrought destruction from Sodkin to Fdzoghli, whence they bring gold, understanding what Our Lord desired. When Deye Azmach Oald Haureat had won this victory he returned forthwith giving thanks to God. . .{descriptions of festivities, etc.^foUoto), . . For these victories which Our God granted to the Emperor from Sodkin to Fdzoghli he made great festivity and offered many thanksgivings to the Lord from whom had come to him so great favours. In this he occupied himself until the month of May 1619. [439] INDEX N.B. I. Where figures are in italics the reference is to notes, 2, The references (xre generally in groups of three. The first (Roman figures) denotes the Part, the second (ordinary figures) denotes the chapter, the third (Roman) denotes the section. 3. T, =a tribe, S,T. =a sub-tribe, Ar.T. =an Arabian (non-Sudan) tribe, G.^a ''gebei;' V.=a village, W. = wells, R, = river. 'AUbda, T., Passing reft, to, I, 3, v; I, 4, XXI \ II, I, VIII ; II, 2, XLix; III, Introd,; III, i, XIX; III, 4, XVII ; 111,5,1. Refs. in native MSS. (Part IV), ABC, XXIX and XLiii ; C i (a), xv; C i (b), VI and XI ; D 7, ccxiv and ccuv. Gen, account of. III, 9, 1 to iii. S,T, of KamMa, iii, 5, iv and v. 'AUbsa, T., R^s. in native MSS. (Part IV), BA, CLXXiii; AB, xxiii and tree; D a, viii. 'AMdfa, S,T. of Ma'dkla, III, 2, xxxii. S.T. offlamar. III, 4, xxi. Ref, in native MS. (Part IV), A3, XXXIX. 'Abddla, S.T., III, i, xv and xviii. 'Abb^,Btfm ; 'Abbdsia ; 'Abb^btyyQn,T., Passing refs, to, 1, 4, vii and xx; II, X, III and XI; II, 2, viii; III, 4, xvii. Refs. in native MSS. (Part IV), BA, xxviii, XXXI and cxxxii; AB, xxiv; ABC, xxiv; A 2, xxii, xxiii and XXX ; A II , Lix ; D I , cxxxix, czux, CLXxii and clxxv ; D 2, xl ; D 5 (f ), I and XII ; D 6, xxxix. *Ahbdsid period in Egypt, II, 2, viii, XI and xxxvi. Gen, account of Sudan tribes claiming descent from, III, Chap. i. S.T, ofJ^amar, III, 4, xxi. 'Abbisdb, S.T. of Hawiwlr, III, 8, 11. *Abbaysdb, S.T., III. i, xxxv. 'Abd el 'AU, S.T., III, 3, X. 'A^im Bey el Khalifa, III, 9, //. Bd^i 'Abd el K^dir, III, i, xvi. ibn Fa^^, D 3, 25. walad Kuways, D 3, i. el Wdli, D 3, 2. el ZurVdni, BA, XLViii; D 3, 112. Ddfa'i, Sheikh, D 3, 3. elKandll, D3,4,237and240. 'Abd el Gelf 1 Mubaxmnad Dafa'alla, B i , XXVII. H4di Mubammad EKSlib, II, 2, XXXIII; C 8, XII and XXXIV; D4, IV. Qalfm Pasha, D 7, occjl and . OCCXIII. ibn Sultdn "Walad Babr," D3, 5 and 241. Kidir I (ibn 'Omdra), Hng, D 7, XIII. II, king, D 7, XIX. A^ia, D 7, ccxc. el Bakkdi, D 3, 6 and 73. walad Payfiilla, D 7, ccLXii. el Gflini; l^lidiria sect, BA, ccxvi; D 3, d J, 67, 74, 82, 141, 154 and 226. ibn Idiis, 03,7,230 and 236. Pasha, III, 2, V. walad el SheDdi el Zayn, D 7, CCXLIX,CCU, CCLVI,CCLXVII, CCLXXXVII, CCLXXXVIII, CCC, CCCI, CCCIII, CCCV, OOCXI and CXX3CV. I^idirfa, S.T., AB, tree. Kifi el Moghrabi, D3, 10; D7, XXI. I^ys, At. T., II, I, XV. Kerim ibn 'Aglb, D 3, 8. ibn"Yteie"(Gdma'i),Sfiitoif, I, 4, VII and XX; III, i, 11; ABC, XXIII; D 6, uv, Latif, Bern, S.T., ABC, 2nd tree. el Kha^b, D 3, 9; D 7, Lvii. Pasha, D 7, ccciii, cccnr and cccvi. Migid, Atvldd, D 3, 113, ibn tjEammad el Aghbash, D3, 10, 118, 176, 229 and 236. MabmQd el N6faMbi, D 3, 11. Malik ibn Marwdn, KhaUfa, D 6, XXXVIII. 440 INDEX 'Abd el NOr ibn Obayi78, 241 and 242. — Bey Fa4li» D 7, cccxxvi i . 444 INDEX 'All walad Dhiib, D 3, 59. — Dfndr, Sultan, III, 2, xzxi; III, 2, II, XIV, XV and xviii. — ibn Gubdra, D 6, Lrv et seq. — ibn BammQda {see '* Bakddi'*), — walad Bclu, III, 6, ///. — walad 'Ishayb, D i, cix; D 3, 60. — el Labadi, D 3, 61 and 219. — " el Na " ibn Mubammad el Hamlm, D 3, 49, 62 and 216. — ibn 'OthmAn, D 3, 58 and 236. — Pasha Garkas, D 7, cccx to cccxnr. — "Walad Salitln," D 7, civ. — el Shila'i, D 3, 25 and 63. — walad el T6m, III, 4, x. 'Aliib ; *Alttb ; *Aliib, S.T., BA, CLXXii ; ABC, xvi. S.T, ofGa'alUn, III, i, v and XXlli; III, 2, XIII. S.T. of Shdikia, III, i, xxix. S.T.ofBishdrin,lll,(>,l. 'Alig, BA, Liv. "Almohades" (El Muwab^din), II, i, XIV and App. "Almoravidcs" (El Mcribitin), II, i, App. 'Aloa; Alut, I, 3, XXV and xxviii; II, 2, xxiii, XXVI and xxxiii; III, 4, xv; BA, CXXIII; D 7, /, VII. See also " 'Alivdn." Alphabet, use of for magic, etc., D 3, 26, 61 and 132. 'Alw^, Atoldd; Abu *Alwin; 'Alowna; 'Alowni, S.T. of Bern flelba. III, 3, XVIII. S.T. ofKabdbish, III, 4, vii. S.T. ofKendna, III, 6, i. S.T. of Gawdma*a, III, i, xxxii. S.T. ofDdr fldndd. III, 2, xxiii. S.T. ofMa*dkla, III, 2, xxxii. Site on Blue Nile, I, 3, XXV; III, i, XV and xvi. Amada, I, 2, xiii. Amii, king, II, 2, XLiv. Amakeetan, T., I, i, XXll. 'Amakrfb, S.T., ABC, 2nd tree; A 11, XXXVI. 'ArnHO^, D I, Lviii to LX and CLXXXiv. Amarar, T. (see " Urn 'Ar'ara '*). 'Amima, T., Ill, 2, xiii ; BA, xcvi ; AB, tree ; B i , tree ; D i , xcv. S.T. ofMashHkha, ABC, lvi. Ambi4F61, v.. Ill, I, X. Amen; Ainen-RA, I, 2, xiii; I, 3, xvii and XXV. Amenhotep (Amenophis) I, I, 2, xiii Aml^ara, D i, ccvi. 'Amila, At. T., D i, lxxxii. AmIn AhUlib wabd 'Agfb, d. III, 2, ix; D3, r5J;D7,XLii. — walad el 'Aahi, d, D 7, czxxvi and CLDC. — ibn Delisa, d, C 8, ni. — walad Mismir, d, D7. L and LVlll. — Mubammad, d, D 7, <^^aiii. — walad Nifir, d. III, 2, ix; D 7, OCIX. — Rabma walad Katfiftwi, d, D 7, cin. — walad Tiktak, d, D 7, xcm. Aminib, S.T., D 5 (c), xxzn. 'Amir, Bern, T., I, 3, II to nr; III, Introd.; Ill, 2, xi; III, 5, i; BA, cxacv; ABC, XLVin; A 2, xxxn; A II, Lv; D 6, xix; D 7, CCXI. Atddd, S.T. of Ta'dbka, III, 3, xvii. — S.T. offlamar. III, 4, xxi. Bern, At. T., D i, xin and CLvn. 'Amirib. S.T., III, i. xxnt. 'Amiiia, S.T., III, 3. ^^n. Ammianus Marcellinus, I, 3, vni. 'Amr, Bern, Ar. S.T., III, 4, iv. — ibn el 'A^, I, i, xxnr; I, 4, xxvi; II, I, xi; II, 2, II to vm; A 2, xxxiv; D 4, VI and xxxin; D 6, lx and LXi. 'Amiib, S.T. of ShdMa, III, i, xxvn and XXIX. S.T. ofHawdwiw, III, 8, 11. 'Amhiwi, S.T., A 3, tree. 'Amri, d, V., Ill, i, xxvii. 'Amria, S.T., III, 5, v; C i (a), v; C I (6), v. 'Amriyydn; 'Amriln, S.T., BA, ccxni; A 2, XXX and Liii ; D 6, xxvi. 'AmQdib, S.T., ABC, lvi. 'AnAfla, S.T., C 8, xxvi. 'Anag, T., I, 2, XXXV and XLv; I, 3, XXVIII and XXXII ; II, 2, XXVI, xu and xui; III, i, XVII; III, 2, ix and XIV ; III, 4, xvii and xvni ; III, 10, i; D I, cxxix, rxxxTX, cxLn, CXLVIII, CXLIX, CU, CLV, CUOI, CLXVii, CLXix and clxx; D4, iv; D7.V. Anastasius, I, i, xxi. 'Anaynib, S.T., D 5 (c), xxxii. 'Anaza, Ar. T., II, i, XV; II, a, //; III, 2, XXX; 111,4,111. AnbA Khk'a, II, 2, x. 'Anbasa, II, 2, xvii and xix. Andalus; Andalusian, II, i, x; BA, u and ccxiii; D i, Lxxxv; D 3, 132. 'Animla, S.T., D 6, xvii. An^wi, v., D 3, 86 and 238. Ankazza, T., I, 4, iii. Anmir, Ar. T., D i, lxxxii. INDEX 445 Anfdr, el, II» i, ii; II, 2, L; III, ii» i; BA, XLViii; A3, xrv; C9, xxiii; D I, CLiv and cxcv. Antigonus, I, i, xv. AnOnfrdn (see ***Abd el Raftman ibn Muhammad ibn Medam*') . Anwih (see **NQba"). " AnwAr el Nebawla," C 7, iv; C 9, xxv. Any, **Mek** II, 2, xlii. Apizemak, I, 3, xxiv. 'Arab el *Ariba, II, i, i; D i, lxii. 'Arab el Muta'ariba or Must'ariba, II, I, I, XI et seq, ; D i, lxii. "Arabarch," I, i, xiv. Arabic language, in Arabia, II, i, iv. In Sudan, III, Introd.; Ill, 3, v. Arabs ; Arabia, Refs, to in native MSS, (Part IV), BA, liii ; ABC, ix and L ; D I, LVi, CLXXXi and ccviii; D 2, iv; D7, X and xi. Pre-Islamic immigration to Egypt and Sudan, I, i, passim; I, 2, v. Conquest of Egypt fry, I, i, xxiv et seq. ; II, I, V et seq. Progress through Egypt towards Sudan, II, I ; II, 2. Policy of Sultans towards, II, 2, xxx and xxxv; III, 3, 11. In N. Africa with Berbers, and southern movement thence, 1, 4, xxv and App. ; II, I, xiv; III, 3, v; III, 4, rv and XII (and see " Berbers**). In W. Africa, I, 4, xxv; II, 2, XX1I1\ III,3,v. Entry of to N. Kordofdn, I, 2, XLV; II, 2, XXlll; III, 2, XVII ; III, 3, v; III, 4, 11; III, 6, II. Tribes in the Sudan, general account of, III. Position of, under Fung, III, 2, a; III, 4, x; Dy, passim. 'Ardgln, S.T., D 6, xlk. 'Araki ibn el Sheikh Idris, D 3, 64. 'Arakiln; 'ArakiyyOn, S.T., III, 2, iii; III, 3, XIII ; C 9, x; D I, CI and cii; D2, XVII ; D 3, 6, 33 and 86; D 5 (b) ; D 7, CLXXV and CLXXVi. General account of. III, 2, vi. Arikil Bey el Armani, D 7, cccxiv and cccxv. Aramaeans, I, i, ix. 'Ahbnna, S.T., ABC, 3rd tree. 'Arashl^61, el, G., BA, cucxii; A 11, XXX. ArhAb B^n el "Nxiifi, D 7, clxxxvii. — Dafa'alla walad At>mad Qasan, el, D 7, CXXIV, CXXXI, CSOOCVI, CLXXVII, cxcvi, cxcvii, OCX, ccxiv and CCXVIII. Axhih walad el Kimil, D 7, CCXL. — "el Khashan," D 3, 58, 65, 95, loi, 124 and 154. — l^urashi, el, D7, cxxxvi, CLXXViii, CLXXX and clxxxi. — Mubammad, el. An, lxv. — Muttammad walad Dafa'alla walad Sulaymto, d, D 7, cxciv. — Mut^ammad walad Dafa'alla, d, D 7, ccc and ccci. Arbagi, V., Ill, 2, iv, ix and xiv; III, 13, vi; D 3, IV, IX, 51, 67, 83, 93, 117, 181, 195, 218 and 235; D7, XXIV, xc and ccxxxviii. 'Arifia, S.T., III, 2, XVIII and xxiv; B2, 1. Aristotle ("AristQ"), D i, L and Lii. 'Arkashib, S.T., III, i, xviii. Arkhttb, S.T., ABC, App. Ar^o Island, III, i, xxiv and xxvii ; III, 9, in; BA, cxlviii; ABC, App.; E>3, 233;D4, III. 'Armdn and Abu Khamsin, sons of (>adb. III, I, xxxvii and xxxviii; trees of A group of MSS. Armenoid; Armenian, I, i, xxiii; I, 2, VII; I, 3, 11; II, 2, VIII and xxviii. Amis, Awldd, S.T., AB, tree. Arq Amen (see ** Ergamenes'*). 'Arsalmanfa, S.T., AB, tree. Arsenuphis, I, 3, xxiv. "Artayga," III, 13, nr. Artemidorus,>I, 3, xix. Arteyt, S.T., I, 4, iv. Arwe-midre, I, 4, xxi. Ary, II, 2, xu, Asadib, S.T., AB, tree. Asdfiib, S.T., III, I, xviii. Asdkir Abu Kaldm, III, i, xxxv; ABC, XXI. 'Asikira, S.T., III, 4, xviii to xxi. A^a'a, S.T., III, 6, i. Asdwida, S.T., III, 5, v; C i (b), xiii. 'Ashabdb, S.T., III, 9, 11. 'Ashima, S.T., III, i, xviii. 'Ashdni^, S.T., BA, clxviii. Ash'ariOn, Ar. T., D i, Lxxxii. 'Ashaysh, S.T., III, i, xxxv. Ashbin, T., D i, lxxvi. Ashga'a, T., BA, xlviii to li; A3, iv; C 9, xxiii; D I, Lxxxiv and lxxxv. AshmOn, I, i, xvi. AshmQnayn, II, i, ix, xi; II, 2, XXX. Ashrdf, in the Sudan, III, 2, in, vi, xii and XIII ; III, 4, xvii; D i, cxxv; D4, VII. In Morocco, D i, clxxvi. Ashurbanipal, I, 2, xx. 'AshwAb, S.T., C 8, xxxiv. 446 INDEX Aiirra, S.T., III, i, viii; III, 3. n, z and XVI. Aslam, T.. BA, xlmii; A3, iv; C 9, zxiii ; D I , Lxxxiv and lxzzv. MUng Island, III, i, XXX; D i, cxx\'; D 3. 29, 30. 59, 67. 126 and 210. Asmach, I, 3, xvii to xix. Aspelut, tule of, I, 3, xix, Asnut(M»'*5ffi;,c/"). Asayria; Aisyrians, I, i, xii and nv; I, 2, xz to XXII ; D 4, IV. Attaaobaa, R. (Blue Silt), I, 3, XXVIH. AsungOr, S.T., I, 4, XVI and xvii. Aswin, I, 2. xxv; I, 3, XXI\ II. i, ix, XIV and xv; II. 2. xv. xxiii, xxiv, XXXI. xxxii, XLV. XLVii. XLVIII and Liii ; ABC. xuv and App. ; D 4, x. 'Atila. S.T.. D 6. xxiv. •Atiwla. S.T. ofBafdMn, III, i. xviii. S.T. cf Tergam, III, 3, xiv. S.T. of Bixayhat ("'Atiyi''), III. 3. xvi. S.T. ofKabdbUh, III, 4, v and vii; III, 5, //; ABC. 4th tree. S.T. of Kawdhla,\\\, s,y. {And tee " ^Afia.") 'Atayftt.T., Ill, 3, zxiii. xxiv and xxvii. Atbara. R.. III. 2. xrw and xv; III. 13, I ; ABC. K. ; D I . cxxv. Athbeg. Ar.T., II, i.xiv; III, 4, v. 'Athir, T., AB, cxxxvii. 'Atfa, Berd, Ar.T., Ill, 2, r///; III, 4, v. {Andsee''*Atdwia.") — Bakkdra ancestor. III, 3, x, xiv and App. (trees i to 5); III, 4, v. 'Atttb, S.T.. ABC, LV. 'Atiit, T., Ill, 4, V. 'Atif, Bern {see " 'Atodfifa"). •Atlsh, el, D 7, CCLV, cclviii and CCLXXI. Atlantes, I, 3, xi. 'Atwadib, S.T., C 8, XVll. Audaghoat, II, i» App, Augilae, I, 3» ^• Augustus, I, I, XIX. AuJi, G., ABC, ix; D 3, loi. Aus, el, At. T., II, i , ii ; BA, xxiv ; D i , LXXXIII. Automoloi, I, 3, xvii to xix and xxiii; III, I, XXVI. A'uwa, T., I, 4, II. Ava; Avalitae, I, 3. xvi. 'Awa4 el Kerim Abu Sin, III, 2, xiv; D 7, CLI. 'Awa4db, S.T., III, I, xviii; ABC, 3ni tree. 'Awa^fa, S.T., III. i, v and xix to xxiii; BA, CLii; AB, tree; ABC, xx and 3rd tree; A 2, tree; A 3, tree; D 2, viii; D7, XLix. 'Aw«g d Daib d feki Mi BanUt, el, D 7, mxTT 'Awikia, S.T., III, I. XXIX I UI, 4, vi to vni. 'AwikUb, S.T., III. 4, vn. 'Awilib. SOT <^ i*f . D 7. ex.. 'Awimirib, S.T., B i. tree. *Awiinn, S.T. ef Dm 0^md, III, 2, S.T. of Shemdbla, lU. 2. Jmdepemdemt, III, 2, n and xm; BA, cxvm and cxxi'li; ABC, zzvin; B I, tree; D 2, XLI. 'Awifi, D 6, xxxvu. *Awi^an, T., D 6, xxn. 'Awififa; 'Aiif, Bob, S.T., BA, xcvn; B I, tree; III, 3, zm. Cp.'^^Afay- fdt.'* 'Awaydib, S.T., C 8. zzzvi. 'Awaydib, S.T., A 9, ///. Awgib, S.T., BA, cuov. Awkal I, An^, D 7, zui. — II, Ab«r, D7,cvni. Awrii^, S.T., Ail, zzvi and zzvui. *AwQ(^ "SfaabU el KLirib," A 2, zuv; D 3, 66 and 191. Azum; Azuniites, I, i, ziz to zzi; I, 2, zziz; I, 3, viu and zvi; D i, ocvi; D 7, VIII. 'Ayadia; 'Ayidia, S.T., III, 2, zz and zxix; D i.cxxxvn. 'Aydai; 'Aydag. el, V., D 3, 60 and 67. 'Aylaftin; 'Ayl Fung. Ill, 11, 11, lu and App.; ABC, 11; C4, n; D 3, 141 and 166; D7, CLZvi, CLZvni. CLXziv and cczzi to ocxxui. 'Ayn, el, W. and G., I, 2, zzzi; ABC, — Sirra, I, 4, App. 5, vi. •Aynib, S.T., D 5 (c), zzziii. 'AyyObites, II, i, vi and vu ; II, 2, XVIII and zxix to zzziv. Azd, el; Beni Azd, Ar.T., I, i, XIX; II, I, 11; II, 2, viii; D I, zzvn, XLVi, Lxxxu, 1.TXXI11, czdv and cxcv. Azhar, el, D 3, 219. 'Aziz Abu Man^Or, el, II, i, xiv. AzkAr, T., II, i, App. AzrQ)in, T., D 4, zi. Ba'^bish,S.T., Ill, i,zviii; BA,CL;irJi:/; ABC, zviii; A II, zxxii. Baal- Ava, I, 3, xvi. Ba'ali, Bern, T., D 6, xzix. Ba*^ishim; AwUd Ba'aahdm; el Ba'a- sh6mi, BA, ciJCZTi. S.T. of Gawdma'a, III, i, xzzii and ZZZIII. INDEX 447 Ba'ishlm ; S.T. of flatvdxma, III, 3, x. S.T. of Ta'disha, III, 3, xvii. Wb, S.T., III, 3, XIV. Bibikr walad el 'Abhia, III, 3, vii. Babylon; Babylonian, I, i, xii and xiv. — (In Egypt), I, I, XXIV. Bacchus, tvorsfup o/, I, 3, xvii. Bi4a\ P i> zv; II, 2, xziii. Bashiiib, S.T., ABC, zii. Biahkib, S.T., C 8, zvii. BiUinga, I, 4, zz. Ba^ra, d, BA, li. Batibin, T., Passing refs. to. III, i, ll, V, zi and zzziz; III, 2, zrv; III, 4, VJJ; III, 5, VI ; BA, czLii; AB, tree; A3, tree; A4, tree; D 2, zzzii; D 3, 46 and 74; D 7, cli and CXCIII. General account of, III, i, zv to zviii ; All, ziii, ZIV and zzziz. Cp. S.T. ffatodzma (Ddr Baf-fia), III, 3, z. Bat^lisa, I, 4, vii. Bdtilis, II, 2, zzviii. BatUmQs {see ''Ptolemy"), Bafrayn, el, A 11, lzi. Banib, S.T., C 8, zzv. Bausa)^, II, 2, XLI. BavfH^, S.T., BA, ex; ABC, 4th tree. Baydki bint el Mek, III, 2, ziv. Baybars, II, 2, XVIJI, zzzvi, zzxviii and ZL. Bayl^o, T., I, 4, viii to z and zz. "Bayra^la," el, D 7, cczlv. Bayada (Ba*Qda) Desert, I, 2, z, zzziii and zzxviii; III, i , zzvii and zziz ; III, 2, zzviii; III, 4, z and ziz. {And see " Goran,") Bay'Odib, S.T., III, i. BayOmi Effendi, D 7, oocv. BAza; Basa,II,2,zxvi; III, 2,zv; D 5(c), zu, ZIV, zv and zvn; D 6, zu. Tribe in West Africa, III, 2, XXIX, Baza'a, T., Ill, 2, n and zziz; BA, civ; ABC, 4th tree; B 2, //; D i. fttrf, I, 4, V. Bt£, T., I, 4, ZIZ. Bcdiriin; Bediiin; BediriyyOn, S.T, of Kawdhia, III, 5, iv and v; C i {a), ZIII. S.T. ofHMHbda, III, 3, vui. Bedayit, T., Passing nfs. to, 1, 4, ni, iv, vni and App. 5, lu; III, 3, zzvui; III, 4, ZI. General account of, I, 4, II. Bedayrib, S.T., III, 3, ziv. Bedayrfa, T., Passing rtfs, to, I, 4, iz and XX; II, 2, zzzni; III, i, u, III to V, ZIII, ZIV, zzu, zzzi and zzzui; III, 2, zn; III, 3, /, iz, zm and App. (tree 4); III, 7, 11. Refs, to in native MSS. {Part IV), BA, czu ; AB, tree ; A 2, ZLU ; A 3, tree ; A4, tree; A8, z; A 11, zii; D i, ZZZ, CZZZIV, CZZZIZ, CXLVni, CXLIZ and CLZv; D 5 (c), zzii. General account rf. III, i, VI to z. Bedowi walad Abu Dela>%, D 3, 46, 74, 85, ^76 and 226. Bedr ibn Sehnin, D 3, 75. — ibn Um Bdiak ibn Masldn, D i, czzv; D3, 2 and 76. Bedrfa, S.T., D 2, vii. S,T. ofSa'dda, III, 3, ziv. S,T. of Ta*disha, III, 3, zvu. BedriyyOn, S.T., BA, Lzzzv. (See also *\Badr„.,") Befal, II, 2, XLI. Bega, T., In the Eastern Sudan^ I, i, zviii ; I, 2, II, ZI and zu ; I, 3, pas- sim; I, 4, rv, DC, XX and zzu; II, i, zv; II, 2, X, zv, ZVI, ZVII, zz, zzui, ZZVI, XXXIII, XXXPf, XXXVII, ZZZIZ, ZLiz and Liii; III, Introd., XXVI ; III, 2, III ; III, 5. 1 ; III. 9. ^ ; III, 13, IV. Refs, to in native MSS, (Part IV), BA, CZVII ; A 2, zzzv and zxzviii ; A3, XII; An, LViii and LZii; C I (b), zvu ; C 9, zziv; D 6, zzziv, zzzv, ZLi and u. Among Kabdbish, III, 4, l and vi. S.T, ofGanOVia, III, i, zzx. Among Ma'dftla, III, 2, zzxii. Begrdsh, II, 2, zzvi; D 4, ///. B^wAb, S.T., ABC, App. INDEX 449 Bckayrdb, S.T., III, 5, iv; C i (a), x. Bekhiwla, S.T., D i, cxLix. Bekri ibn 'Abdulla, D 3, 77. Bekriyyun, D 6, XLiv. (See also BeliU ibn Muttaimnad el Azrat:, D 3, 4, 59, 79» 89, 166, 17s, 200, 220, 23s and 241. BeMldb, S.T., ABC, 3rd tiee and App. Beli, T., Passing refs, to, I, 2, XXXIX; II, I, II, III, VII and EC; II, 2, XLi and l; III, 2, xxxii; III, 4, iv. General account of, II, i, viii. Beliib, S.T., BA, CLXiii; A 11, xxvi. Belllib, S.T., ABC, App. Bella, AtoUd, S.T., D i, cxxv. BelQ, T., Ill, I, xxxiii; III, 2, XV\ BA, xc ; ABC, 4th tree. BelOt^, S.T., III, I, xxxii and xxxni. Behinda, T., I, 4, xix. Berdbfsh, S.T., III, 2, xxiii and xxvii. Beiighfth; BehU|dt, S.T., III, i, xxxii; BA, xci ; ABC, 4th tree. Berakh, T., C i (a), xiv. Ber^a, S.T., III, 5, iv and v; A 2, XXIV \ C I (6), XII. Beiinit, S.T., ABC, 4th tree. Cp, "BumUr Beribra, S.T., III, 4, vi and vii; ABC, 4th tree. Berayma, G., BA, cue. Berber, of N, Africa^ T., Origha of, I, I, xviii; BA, Liii; D i, Lxxii, CLXxix and clxxxiv to CLXXXvii. Relations toith Arabs in N. Africa, II, I, VII, XII, XIII, XIV and App.; II, 2, VII, XII, XXV, XXVIII and liii; III, 3, v;III, 4,v. Penetration of Sudan by, in general, II, I, App.; II, 2, XLViii; III, i, VII; III, 3, IX; III, 4, I and xui; III, 8, 1 to IV. In West Africa, 1, 2, XXXIX ; 1, 4, XX ; II, I, App.; II, 2, XXXIII and liii; III, 3, V. Elements in DdrfOr, I, 4, iv, vii, xxiv, XXV and xxvi ; II, i , App. (See also ** Libya," and ** $anhdga,*' "Ke- tdma,"*'Zendta;* eU.) — Province and Town of. III, i, xxiii; BA, CLix and CLXXii ; A 11 , vii and xx; D 2, vii; D 3, 31, 91, 118, 181 and 195; D6, Lix and LXi; D7, XXIV, ccxLiii, ccLiv, ccxcviii and cccx. Berbera, D i, CLXXXVI, D 6, xiv. Berberine (see "Bardbra"). Berek, king, II, 2, XL. Beii^b, S.T., A 2, xzxix. M.S. n Berr walad Na'fm, D 3, 81. — 'Abd el Ma'abQd, D 3, 80. Berr6, district, I, 4, App. 5, i. Berti, T., I, 4, rv to vi and App. i. — v.. Ill, I, XIX. Beshr, Beni, S.T., II, i, xv. Bidayn, Atoldd, S.T., D i, cxxv. Bfka, Atoldd, S.T., III, i, xxxii; D i, CXXVII. Billia, T., I, 4, 11. Binga, S.T., I, 4, xix and xx. Bir Natron; Bir el Sulfdn; Bir MAQ^, III, 4, X. — Serrdr, III, i,vi;BA, c;if^Jir/F; D3, 86. Birred, T., General Account of, 1, 4, ix. Passing refs. to, I, 4, viii to x, xv, xvi and XX. Language of, I, 4, ix and App. 2. In Kordofdn, III, i, xiil. Biming, T., I, 4, xvii. Birth, a custom at, I, 4, App. 5, vi. Bf^ar; Bf?, T., BA, l; B i, 11; B 3, i. Bishdra el Gharbdwi, AB, iii, xiv, xxviii, lxxv et seq, — Taib, G., Ill, I, VI. Bishirdb, S.T., III, 4, vii; AB, tree; A 4, tree. Bishirfa, S.T., III, 2, xxxii; A3, XXXIX; D i,xcv. Bishirin; Bishiriin; BishariyyOn, T., I, 3, II to iv; I, 4, XXI; II, I, XV; III, Introd.; Ill, 5, i and v; III, 6, /; III, 9, i; III, 12, i; C i (a), xiv; C I (b), XVI. Black, wearing of, II, 2, XXXVIII, Blemyes, T., 1, 2, XXV to XXIX ; 1, 3 ^ofson. Blood-money, 1, 4, xxi ; III, 3, v; III, 4, XIX, Bokhdri, el, commentator, BA, XUI, XXXVII and XLVIII; A3, i; B i, XXII, B61 Mubanunad, S.T., III, i, xxxv. — Na9r, S.T., III, i, xxxv. Bongo, T., I, 4, XIX. Bor^, Arabs in, II, 2, XXIII; III, 3, Xll(andsee*'Waddi**). As name of a tribe, I, 4, ix, xi and xii. Libyan element in, I, 2, x. Elanent in Kordofdn, III, 2, xviii. R^s, to in native MSS, (Part IV), BA, Lxxxvii and cl; AB, tree; ABC, XXII, XXIV and xxviii; D i, cxxv, CXLDC and cli; D 3, 53 and 132. BomQ; BomOh, I, i, XX; I, 4, vii, xi, XII, XVIII, XIX, XXV and xxvi; II, I, IX and App,; II, 2, xxiii; III, i, 11; III, 3, III, V, VII, XIX and xxii; III, 13, II ; BA, LXXXVII and cxxni; 29 4SO INDEX ABC, zxviii; A 2, tree; B i, zzni; D I , CLii and clxxx. Bosnians, II, 2, ui; III, i, XXV and XXVI. Boudemma, king, II, 2, xlii. Brands on animals, I, 4, rv, vii, ix, xx and App. 5, iv and v; III, i, XX, XXI and xxxiv; III, 2, viii, xx, XXII, XXIX, XXX, XXXIII and xxxiv; III, 3, VIII and XVII; III, 4, /, v, VII, VIII, XVI and xvii ; III, 8, // ; III, 10, II; III, 13, III; D 3, 132. Bricks, I, 4, App. 5, iii. Bronko, V., I, 3, xxviii. Browne, W. G., I, 4, viii. Bu^dira, S.T., BA, lxvii; AB, tree; B i, tree; D i, xc. Budanib ; Budinib, S.T., ABC, vi ; D 7, CCLIX. Budge, Professor, I, 2, xxvi. Budribiia, S.T., III, 4, xxi; C i (h), XIV. Bugaites, T., I, 3, viii. Bughdalib, S.T., ABC, App. Buhen, I, 2, xiii. Buildings, types of, I, 4, v, xxii and App. 5, III; III, I, XVI and XXVII. Bujaras; Bucaras, I, i, XVII; II, 2, XXXIII. Bui^era, V., D 7, lxvii and cxxvi. Bukr, Bern, Ar. T., II, i, x and xv; BA, XXV. Bukr, Sultan of DdrfOr, D 3, CLiv. — Abu 'Ayesha, D i, ci. '*Bukrfa,'' III, 2, xxxiv. {See also ** Bekr...,**) BuUla, T., I, 4, IV, VII and xvill; III, 3, VII and XXII ; D i, xxvii. Bulgarians, D i, LXXVI. Burckhardt, II, i, App.; Ill, i passhn, Burgto, T., D I, LXXVI. Burial, sites and customs re, I, 2, xxx and XXXVI ; I, 4, II, V and xx to xxu; III, II, App. Burg Oghlu, T., II, 2, XL. "Burmas," I, 4, vi and App. 5, iv. Bumit. S.T., BA, xc. Cp, ** Berdnit." Burri, v., ABC, vi; D 7, CCUX. Bur$i, C, D 3, 90, 202 and 220. Burt el Mesallami, D 3, 82 and 230. BurQn, T., Ill, Introd., I, ii. Bu^ayldb; Bufaylia, S.T., ABC, xxxv; D 3, ^93- •*Butina,*' the, III, i, xv; III, 2, v and XIV ; III, 5, VI and vii; III, 6, 1; ABC, IX and x. Butayldb. S.T.. ABC, 3rd tree. Butugdb, S.T., III, I, XV and xviii. Buwayd, e/, v., D3, 51. Caesar, Julius, I, i, xvii. Cailliaud, traveller, D7, Introd. and notes passsM. Cairo, foundation of, II, 2, xxv. Cambyses, I, i, xiu; I, 2, xxin. Canaan, traditional decent from, I, i, XVIII, I, 2, XXXIX ; 1, 4, IV and xxn. Candace, queens, I, 3, XIX and xxi. Carbou, Morn,, I, 4, vii and passim, Carian mercenaries. III, i, xxvi. Chad district, III, 3, i, v and xxu. Cheek-marks, III, i, XXVI, China; Chinese, BA, LUi {and see "$in'*). Cholera, D 7, CCLXXV and cocx. Christianity; Christians, in Abyssinia, I, I, xx; I, 3, XVI and xxvn; II, 2, x. In Nubia, I, 2, xxvii et seqr, I, 3, xm, XXVII and xxviii; II, 2, x, xxvi, xxxiu, XXXIV, xxxvui, XLvi and XLViii; III, 9,/. In Arabia, I, i, xx and xxi; II, i, x and XV. Among Bedaydt, I, 4, 11. In DdrfOr, I, 4, vii and App. 5, /// and VI. Rrfs, to in native MSS. {Part IV), D I, cc; D7, 1. Christodulus, Patriarch, II, 2, xxvm. Circassian dynasty in Egypt, II, i , App. ; II, 2, UI. Circumcision; excision; infibulatioa, I, 4, V, VII, XXI and App. 5, vi; II, 2, xxvi; III, 3, v;D 3, 77. Claudian, geographer, I, 3, viu. Cleomenes of Naucratis, I, i, xiv. Cleopatra, I, i, xviii. Coinage; currency, I, 2, XXXVl; III, i, XIII; D7, CCXII. ** Companions of the Cave,'* D 6, xu. Conscription, D 7, ccLXVii. Constantine Province {A^eria), II, i, XIII; III, 4, V. Copts; Coptic, Revolts of, in Egypt, II, I, XI ; II, 2, IX, XII, XIV and xv. Historians, II, i, V. Arab policy, etc,, towards, II, 2, 11 and IX. Oppression of, by Howdra, III, 8, i. lUfs. to in native MSS, {Part IV), ABC, XL; D I, Lxxix and cxcvii. Com, ceremomes and festivals connected with, I, 3, XXXI ; 1, 4, v, vi and xxvi; II, 2, XXVI. Storage of, I, 4, xxii. Cosmas Indicopleustes, I, 2, xxvii. Cotton, II, 2, XXXI and xxxviii. Cross, sign of, I, 4, App. 5, vi. Crusades, II, 2, xxix, XXX and xxxu. INDEX 451 Cyeneum, D 7, VIII. Cyriaciis, I, 3, XXIX \ II, 2, X. Cyril, Patriarch, II, a, xxviii. Cyrus the Great, I, i, xiii. Dabdbia, T., D 4, xi and xv. Ddbat el D61fb, D 4, vi, xx and xxi. Dabaytla, S.T., BA, xc. Pabba, Ar. T., D i, xxxiii and xxxiv. Pabi'it; Dabi'dt, S.T., BA, xcvii; ABC, 4th tree; B i, tree; B 3, iii. Dab6d, ABC, App. Dddinga, S.T., I, 4, xix and XX, Dafa'alla ibn 'All el Shifo'i, D 3, 8, 33, 83, 104, 119 and 248. — el 'Araki ibn el Sheikh Muhammad Abu Idrfs, D 3, i, 8, 33, 41, 62, 63, 81, 84, 85, 88, 119, 120, 125, 169, 171, 177, 241 and 249; D 7, cxxxii. — el GharVin, ABC, xxi. — ibn Mubammad"waladRfa,'' 03,85. — ibn Mukbal "el 'Araki," D i, ci; D3.86. — walad el ^dmOta, D 7, CLXXV. Pdfiria, S.T., III, 13, vi; B i, tree. Digu, T,t passing refs, to, I, 4, vii, ix, x, XV and xx; II, 2, xxvi; D i, CLXii. General account of, I, 4, viii. S.T, o/Mofdlif, I, 4, XVI. Dabayshib, S.T., ABC, xx. D^s, war of el, II, i, xil. Dahmashia, S.T.; Dahmash, II, 2, xxxiii; III, I, VI and vii; D i, CXXXIX. Daier, G., I, 2, XUII; I, 4, viii; III, i, IV, XIII and xxii. Pa'fftb, S.T., D 2, VII. Ddkhila, el, V., D 7, Lxxix and Lxxx. Dakhla Oasis, I, 2, x. £>a|^fmfn; Da^fmiyyQn; Da^^imia, BA, xcvii; ABC, 4th tree; B i, tree; B 3, III. Dili, I, 4, VII and XX. Ddmer, el, V., D 2, vm; D 3, 123 ; D 7, cxxxnr. Damietta, II, i, xi; II, 2, XXX, DdmQt, D I, ccvi. "Damz6ga" (/>/. ** Damdzig**), I, 4, xxi. Danigla; Dan^a, T., passing refs, to, I, 2, III, IV, XXX and xxxii; III, Introd., II imd iv; III, 7, i to iii; D I, CXLIX; D 3, 24 and 90. General account of. III, i. Dialect, I, 4, App. 2. In Kordofdn, I, 2, XLiv; III, i, xxv and XXVII ; III, 2, xvii; III, 11, 11. (And see " Bardbra:") Danikil, T., I, 2, ///. Ddni, Awldd, S.T., III, 2, xxx. Ddnfa, S.T., ABC, 4th tree. Ddr flSabr, S.T., III, 5, iv. — Fumung, district, I, 4, vii and App. — Ijjimid, T., passing refs, to. III, i, XXXI ; III, 2, I, II, xxx, XXXI and App. (trees 3 to 5); III, 4, xi and xix; BA, ex; D I, cxxxiii. Element in DdrfQr, 1, 4, vi ; III, 2, xvii, XXIV and xxvi. General account of. III, 2, xvii to XXVII. S,T, of Kabdbish, III, 2, xvii and XXXIII; III, 4, VII, VIII and xi. S,T, ofKawdhla, III, 2, xvii; III, 5, IV. — Kebfr, S.T., ABC, XXVH, District, I, 4, x. — Sa'id, S.T., ABC, xxvii, — $dli]^, district, D i, xcix; D 3, 52. — Sula, district, I, 4, viii; III, 3, xvin and xix; D i, cxxv. — Um BakWt, S.T., ABC, xxvil, Darag, Bern, T., II, 2, L. Paraywib, S.T., BA, CLXXi; ABC, xvi. Dirfdr, Refs. to in native MSS, {Part IV), ABC, XXII, XXIII, xxviii and Lii; D I, cxxv, cxLiii and ccix; D 3, 52 and 132; D 5 (c), xx and XXXI ; D 7, LI, Non-Arab races of, described, I, 4. Entry of Arabs to, II, 2, XXIII and XLVi; III, I, VI and xix; III, 2, vi and xvii; III, 3, v. Bardbra influences in (see "Nubian"), Arab tribes in, III, i, viii and x; III, 2, XII, XXVI, xxvii, XXIX, XXXI and xxxii; III, 3, II, III, V, VIII, xiii et seq,; III, 4, xvii, xviii and xx. Historical relations with Kordofdn, I, 4, xx; 111,4, X. Under the Turks, I, 4, 11. Coinage of, I, 2, XXXVI, Claim by rulers to *Abbdsid descent, III, I, II and XXII. Gatvdma'a in, I, 4, xx and xxi; III, i, II and XXXI. Conquest of, in 191 6, III, 3, 11. Dirim, T., BA, xxvi. D^sh, T., BA, Liii. Dar6k, T., I, 4, XVI; III, i, xxxi. DasOtdf Sheikh el,Di, CLXXVi. DAQd, Awldd, S.T., BA, cciii; D i, cxxi. Cp,"Ddudia," — King of Nabia, II, 2, xxxvii, xxxviii and XLii. — ibn 'Abd el Gelll, D 3, 67. — Kubdra ibn Sulaymdn, author of D4(q,v,), — ibn Muhammad ibn DiOd, D 3, 87. 29 — 2 452 INDEX Ddadib, S.T., D 4, XI, XIV and xv. DdOdia, S.T., III, 6, i and ii; BA, Lxv; AB, tree; ABC, 4th tree; B i, tree; C8,xii. Cp. ** AwUd Ddad," Daveina (see '* fhibdina"). Paw, II, 2, XLVii (and see ** Derr"). Dawigira, S.T., BA, xcrv; ABC, xxvni. Payfiilla, Atvldd, S.T.. D 7, ill. — ibn 'All, ABC, xi; D 3, 25, 88 and 129. — ibn Mubanunad, D 3, 89, 108 and 211. PayfiilWb, S.T., III, i, xxix; ABC, xi; D 7, ///. Dayga; Digga, T., I, 4, xix and App. 3. Dayl^a, G., Ill, i, xxvi and xxvii. Daylum, Ar. T., D i, xxxiv, xxxv and cxc. Daza; Dazas, I, 2, xxxix; I, 4, iii. Debba, V , I, 2, xxxi and xxxiii. Debbat 'Ant^, V., D 3, 22. See also '^DiSbar Deberki, V., D 7, cxxvii. Defterdir, the (see ** Mufuimmad Bey Deghaym, T., Ill, 6, i to in; D 2, XIIl. Del^i^Lim, S.T., III, 4, xix to xxi; D i, CXLVIII. Del^as^b, S.T., B i, tree. Dekin, kittg in Kordofdn^ D 3, 189, 207 and 250. — Sid el 'Ada, Fung king, D 3, 23 and 93; D 7, XVI. Dekinib, S.T., III, 13, vi. Delamfa, S.T., III, 3, x. Delatia, D 7, ccxviii and ccxciv. DelayMb, S.T., III, Introd., i and xvi; III, 5, v; ABC, LVi; A 11, uai; Ci(a),vii;Ci W, iv;D3,-^6. Delgo, I, 2, XIII. Dellldb, S.T., C 8, xvi. DellsAb, S.T., C 8, xxxii. Demddem, T., I, 4, rv. Denfou, II, 2, xu. Derfba, Lake, I, 4, xxii. Derr, V., I, 2, xiii; II, 2, xxvi, xxxviii and Ul; III, i, xxv; III, 4, xii; D I, cm, CLX and clxxii ; D 4, xii and XIV (and see " Paw"). Perhb: walad Ragab, D 7, cxcv and ccv. Desisdb, S.T., III, 4, xv and xvi. Dhu A»ba^>, Ar. T., II, i, x; II, 2, Vlll. — Naw^, I, I, XX and xxi. Dhuibfa, S.T. (See ** pudbia,'*) Dhubiin; Beni Dhubidn, S.T., II, i, xiii; III, 2, xvi; BA, lvi and lix; AB, CXL and cue; B i, vi et seq,; II B2, iv; B3, 11; D i,LXXxvn; D7, XI. Dhur Tabni, V., D i, ccvi. Diib ibn Ghinim, III, i, XXXVJI, Diarbekir, II, i, XV. Difiiylib, S.T., III, i, xvni. Digga,T. (See " Dayga.") DfgiQn, T., II, 2, XXVI. EHmlig" (pi. *'Damdlig")> h 4. viii to xand XVI. EHnder, R., D i, cxxv; D 2, xxi. " Dingar," I, 4, ix and xvi. Dinka, T., Gen. Introd.; I, 2, viii; I, 3, xxxi; I, 4, XIX; III, 3, vi, zii and xv; BA, cxiii; D i, CXXIX; D 7, CCUII. Diocletian, I, i, xix; I, 2, xxv and xxvi; I, 3, XXI. Diodonis Siculus, I, 3, xx. Dirdw, II, 2, XXVI; III, 2, xii; III, 9, I and II. Diriwi, S.T., III, 3, xiii. Pirghim, II, 2, XXX. Divination, D 7, CCVll, Dlwin Effendi Sa'fd. (See'^Mutkummad Sa'id Effendi.") Dbillb, S.T.,II,2,Jirjr;r///; III, i,/r; III, 4, VII ; III, 7, II ; BA, CXVl and CLXXXii;D i,cix;D3,9oand222. Dodekaschoinos, I, 2, v, xv and xxv; II, 2, XXXIX. D6gdb, S.T., A II, xxxi. D61ib Nesi, D 3, 90. Dongola; Don^ola, Province of, I, 2, v; III, I, xxv, XXVII and xxix; 111, 3, XVII ; III, 4, II ; III, 7, 1 ; III, 8, ii ; III, II, I and II. CkrisHoH kingdom of, I, 2, vi, xxvm and xu ; 1, 4, XX and App. 5, v and VI; II, I, xiv; II, 2, V, xxin, xxvi, XXXI, XXXIII, xxxvii, xu, XLii and XLIV. Mediaeval town of,l,z, xxvui ; II, 2, XXIII, XXVI, XXVII, xxxni, xu, xui, XLVII and Liv. Church of, I, 3, xvi; II, 2, xxxiii. Rrfs. to in native MSS. (Part IV), BA, ccviii ; ABC, XLV, L and App. ; A 2, xxxiv; a 11, VII and lvii; D 3, 51, 66, 105 and 191 ; D 5 (<0; D 6, x, xxxiii, lx and uu; D7, ccuvii, ccxcii and CCXCVIII. Old Dongola,Ul, i,wi;D 2, 143,189 and 259; D 4, III; D 5 (c), xv; D 6, LX and LXi. Dongoliwi (see ''Dandgla"y. Donl^ol, king, D 4, in. Pow el Bayt ibn A^mad el Sh^'i, D 3, 91 and 143. INDEX 453 Powdb, S.T., III, I, XXX. Dowdrisha, S.T., BA, Lxxvi; ABC, 4th tree. Dowayn Abaymer, D 3, 92. Dowry, customs re, D 3, u; D 7, CXLI. Dress, I, 4, xxiii; D 3, 154. POdb ibn Ghdnim, III, i, xxxvii, XXXVIII and xl. POibfa; poiiba; Dhuib(a, S.T., BA, CLXI ; AB, tree ; A 4, tree. DudliyyQn, S.T., C 8, xxii and xxxv. Pub^b, T., Passing refs, to. III, i, iv, v and XIII ; BA, cxlvi; AB, tree; ABC, XXI ; A 2, tree; A3, tree; A II, XLii; D3, 84. General account o/, III, i , xix to xxiii. Pubdlna; Pubdnfa, T., Ill, 2, xv; III, 13, VI; ABC, ix; C4, ii; D 2, XXXIII. Dub^iln, T., Ill, 2, xiv. Pubayb, Bern, Ar. T., D i, xxxvi. Dodo, T., I, 4, XIX. Dufdr; DufiHa, T., BA, ccxxviii; AB, III, IV, XVIII, xxrv, xxviii, xxxi, XXXIII, LXXVI, LXXVII, LXXVIII, CXIX, ccxi, ocxii and ccxiv; D i, cxLix; D3, 17- Fi//fl(^e, III, i,vi. Dula, T., I, 4, XVII. Dumaygha, port of, I, 2, XXXIX, DumOa, S.T., I, 4, App. 5, v. Dumungowi; Dimangowi; Dfina; Di- manga, I, 4, XX. Dunibdb, S.T., ABC, xxi. Duriib, Bern, S.T., BA, cxxviii. Dururba, G., D 3, 132. DOs, Ar.T., D i,xl. Dushayn " |^ammad 'Abd el Rabman, el, BA, ccxxv. — Mubaxnmad Badr, el. III, 2, XXXiv. 'Ebaydib, S.T., A 9, ///. Eclipse, D 7, ccLXix and CCLXXXII. EdfQ, II, 2, XVII ; ABC, xxxv. Edris {see Idris). — Alaw6ma, III, 3, v. 'Egayga, el, V., D 3, 203. Egypt; Egyptians, pre-Islamic immigram tion to, and trade with, from Arabia, I.I. Influences in the Northern Sudan, I, 2, XII. Conquest by Persians, I, i, xxiii and XXIV. Conquest by Nubians, I, 2, xvii et seq. — by Assyrians, I, 2, xx and xxi. Influences in DdrfOr and Kordofdn, I, 4, XXVI ; III, 2, xviii and xxi. Progress through by Arab tribes, II, i ; 11,2. Mamlahs in, II, 2 passim, Refs. to history and tribes of, in native MSS., BA, Li; D I, lxxxv; D4, IV to XI ; D 6, XLiv and XLVi. Elai, W., I, 2, XXXI. Elephantine, I, 2, xiii and xxv. And see "Astodn," Elephantophagi, III, 2, xv. Elesbaan, I, i, xxi. Elti, v., I, 3, xxviii; D3, 166 and 186. Enda Giorgis, I, 3, xvi. Enendt, S.T., III, 3, xiii. Ennedi, I, 4, 11; III, 3, xxviii. Eratosthenes, I, 2, 11, xxv and XXIX; I, 3, viii, XI and xviii. 'EnyifAt, T., I, 4, ix; III, 3, xxiii to XXVIII and App. (trees i to 4). Erenga, T., I, 4, xvi, xvii and xx. Ergamenes, I, 3, xix and xx. Elko wit, A II, LXii. Ermbeli, T., I, 4, xiv. 'Errik, S.T., III, 3, xvii. Esarhaddon, I, 2, xix and xx. Esna, v., II, 2, xvii. Ethiopia; Ethiopians, Tradition ofEthi" opian origin of Egyptians, I, x, v. Kingdom in Sudan, I, 2, xvi et seq. Accounts of by classical geographers^ I, 2, xxv et seq, ; I, 3, vii et seq, and XVII et seq. Migration to west, I, 4, iv. Serpent worship by, I, 4, xxi. Eusebius, I, 2, xxvii. Exorcism, D 3, 26. Fa<;ila, Awldd, S.T., III, 2, xx. Fa^ayla, Ddr, S.T., III, 3, xvi. Fa^aylia, S.T., III, i, xxxii; D i, cxzvi. F441ib, S.T., III, I, v; BA, cux; A 2, tree; A 11, xx. Faqllla; Fdijlla; FawA^ila, S.T., III, i, v; III, 2, xxv; ABC, 4th tree; B i, tree. Fa^liin; Fa^liyyQn; Fa^ayliyyOn; Fa- 3» xxxii et teq.; Ill, 2, ix. In middle ages, II, 2, xxvi. Refs. to in native MSS. (Part IV), ABC, V and vii; C9, xxvi; D i, CLViii; D 2, xv;D 3, ix, xii, 60 and 84; D7, OCXLV, CCLXXXI, CCXCVI, cccv, cccxi, cccxiv and cccxix. GhabQsh, Awldd, S.T., III, 3, x. GhadUndt, S.T., III, 2, xx. Ghafir, T., BA, xlviii, xlix and li; A 3, IV ; C 9, XXIII ; D I , lxxxiv and LXXXV. Ghifik, Beni, Ar. T., II, i, viii ; II, 2, //. GWlib, Beni, T., BA, xxvi. Ghdna, I, 4, iv and XXV; II, i, App, Ghanaymfa, S.T, of Gau>dma*a, III, i, XXXII and xxxiii; D i, cxxvi. S.T, offlamar. III, 4, xxi. Ghdnim, Awldd, S,T. of Messiria, III, 3, XIII. S.T, offldfia. III, 3, XIV. S.T, ofB, ffeWa, III, 3, xviii. Ghinim Abu Shimdl, D 3, loi. — ibn Ijamaydin, ABC, xxii. And see trees of A group, Gharaysfa, S.T., III, 4, xvii, xx and xxi. GharMwfngi, AB, Lxxvii; D i, CXLIX. Gharbia, S.T., ABC, App. — Province, II, i, vii and App. — S.T. ofZendta, III, i, xxv. Ghardal^b, S.T., III, 11, in. Ghassdn, Ar. T., II, i, 11, in and x; ABC, XXIV ; D i, lxxxii, lxxxiii, cxciv and ecu ; D 6, xxx. Ghatafdn, Ar. T., II, i, in, IX, xii, xiii, XIV and XVI ; D i , in, xrv, xxxi and LXXXV I. "Ghauth,"D 3, 17. GhazaMb; Ghazilib, S.T., III, 5, v; Ci(a), vn;Ci(6), IV. Ghaz^ya, S,T, of Kawdhla, III, 5, iv and v; C I (a), vi; C i (6), ix. S,T, ofMessMa, III, 3, xin. Ghaziya, S.T, of KabdbUh, III, 4, Vll, Ghibra, T., AB, cxxxvii ; C 9, xxiv. Ghidaysdb, S.T., ABC, App. Ghilajnin, S.T., III, 4, vii. Ghishimib, S.T., III, 4, xxi; D x, CXLVIII. Ghodiit, T., General account of. III, i, XI to XIV. Passing refs, to. III, i, iv, v and xxxi; III, 2, XI and XXVI ; BA, CXLII ; AB, tree; A3, tree; A4, tree; A xz, xiii; D I, CLXiii, ccix and ccxxxii. Ghomira, T., I, i, xvill and App.; II, 2, Lin. GhomArdb, S.T., III, i, xxx. Ghubush, el, D 3, 114, 158 and 191; and see ** 'AbduUa el Aghbash,** eU. GhuUmuUa ibn 'Aid, III, 7, i; BA, CLXXix and clxxxi; D i, cciv and ccxin; D 3, 189; D 5 (d), Ghusaynib, S.T., III, 2, xxxiv; C 8, XVI. Ghuzz, II, 2, XVIII and lii; III, 2, vi. "Ghyatene" (Ga'dtna), T., Ill, 3, App. (tree x). Gidays, Ar. T., D x, lxii and lxixi. GihaymAb, S.T., III, 5, iv. Gikhaysit, S.T., III, 2, xxx; III, 4, xxi; BA, ex; B X, tree. Gilayddt, S.T., III, 2, xviii, xxvi and xxvil; III, 3, App. (tree 4); BA, ex; ABC, 4th tree; B x, tree. Gillan, Mr J. A., 1, 4, xxii. "Gilmoia," I, 4, App. 5, V, Gima'a, T., General account of. III, x, xxx to XXXV. Passing refs, to. III, x, v; III, 3, viii; III, 5, VI ; BA, cl; AB, tree; ABC, XXI and 3rd and 4th trees ; A 2, tree; A3, tree; A4, tree; A 11, XLrv; D 2, xxxvi. — Awldd, S.T., III, 2, XX. Gima'la, S.T., III, i, xxxii. Gimaylib, S.T., BA, Lxvi, Gimaylfa, S,T, of Mandfra, III, x, S,T, of Kawdhla, III, 5, v; C x (a), VII ; C I (b), TV, S,T, offfasdnla. III, 5, vii. G'unVib, T., General account of. III, x, xxx to XXXV. Refs. to in native MSS,, BA, CLViii; ABC, xxi; A 2, tree; A xx, xvn; D X, CLXXVii; D 2, ix and xi; D 3, 86; D 7, CLXXXVii. Gimi'fa; AwMd Gimi'a, S.T., III, 2, xx; D X, cxxvii. Gin, BA, cxvii, cxx and cxxi ; D x, CLnr and CLXXXiv; D 3, X9X. 458 INDEX •*Gindi" (pi. "GemkB"), I, 4, x. Girga, T., I, 4, xvn. — Procutce, II, i, App. GizM, II, I , X and App. G^daUb; GadbUb, S.T., III, i, v; BA, CLZvui ; ABC, HI ; A 10. GbdatuDa and G6da, fekh, D 3. 102, 147. Gog and Magog, BA, un; D i, LVi, Lzxvi andcxcoc. Gold, I, I, 11; I, 2, //; II, I, xv; II, 2, XXIII and XU ; D 7, CCCIl. Goran; Gorfaam; Gorfaan, desert of, I, 2, xxxviu, XU and uil; amd tee *'BayOda" G6t£b, S.T., III, 8, u. Goths, D i,LXXVii. Greek; Greeks, Inflaaettces at Nsbia, I, 3, xxii, xxni and xxvm ; II, 2, xxvi. Mercemtries, II, 2, XXV and u. "Grieger" (Giraygfr), III, 2, XDL Gubdra, Auidd, S.T., III, 3, xvni. Gubdiit; Awiid GubdMt, S,T, cf Za- yddia. III, 2, xxvn. S.T.cf B. Gerdr, III, 2, xxvni. S.T, of (lumr. III, 3, xu and App. (tree 2). S.T, of Ta'dSsha, III, 3, xvn. Gudham ; Gudhim, Ar. T., General ac- count of, II, I, VI. Passing rejfs. to, II, i, ii, vii, ix, x and xii; II, 2, u, xxvii and xxx; III, 3, xxvm; III, 4, iv; B i, n; B 3. i; D I , XXIX, xxxvi, xxxvn and Lxxxn ; D 3, 129. GudhimiyyOn ; Gudhimia ; Guzim, T., II, I, 11; II, 2, l; III, I, VI', BA, Lxxni; AB, tree; ABC, 4tfa tree; B I, tree; D i, xcvui. Guhayna, T. and Ar.T., General ac- count of Ar. T., II, I, IX. General account of Guhayna group in Sudan, III, 2, 3 and 4. Passing reft, to, II, i, n, lu, vii, vm, XI, xni and xv; II, 2, viii, xx, xlvi, XLix and l; III, 2, 11 and xvi; III, 3, v and ix; III, 4, v; III, 11, n; III, 12, m; III, 13, 1 and 11. Refs. to in native MSS. (Part IV), BA, XLVIII to LI, LVI to LVIII, CXXIII, cxxiv, cxxviii, cxxx, cxxxii and CLXXXVi ; AB, cxl et seq. ; ABC, ix, xxvi et seq., xxxv, xxxviii, XLVii and L to Lii; A3, IV, XI, xxxvii; A 11, vii and XLIX; B i, II, vi et seq,, XXI et seq. ; B 3, 1 and u ; C 9, xxm and xxvi; D i, xvii, Lxxxiv to LXXXVI, CI, cxxx, CXXXIII, CXLVI, CLXVi and clxxi ; D 2, xrv, xv, xvin. xxvm, XXXI, xxxm and zzmn to XL; D 6, X and xit; D 7, zl Guharna, T. «Bitf Ar. T^ Gykajma^rvj^cr in Senmdr Pradmce, III, 2, t to vn. Seetiau witk K^^kitk, III, 2, vm; III, 4, rii. Gola, T., 1, 4, m »i .^>p. 3. Gunayd, cl," '^Akm ei •«/ % m, 3, vn, X App. (trees i to 5). — ibo MubsnoBad, D 3, 103. — wabd Tsb^ D 3, 104 and 119. Gun^, Stdtam^ C 3, nr; D 3, 207. Gurays, II, 2, XLi and xu. Gurfaum ; Guibumitc, Ar. T., II, i , vil ; D I, Lxn, Lxxi and cxci. »• Gypsies, I, 4, /r. Habammad, BA, ccxxiii. — ibn el feki Mul^ianunad walad 'AH, D7, CLXX. — ibn Mub&nunad Abu el Kaylak, D 7, xci to XCIII. — Mubammad Ferab, III, i, xxxviii. — ibn Nu^r, D 3, 137. — Pasha, ibn Mubanunad 'Ali Pasha, II, I, App.; Ill, 8, i; D 7, ccxiii. — ibn Um RabCa, D 3, 140. — el Sa'Qdi, D 3, 138. — "el Ijaggar" ibn ^ughayerQn, D 3, 89, 139, 161, 204 and 241. Ibr^Uiimdb, S.T., III, 2, xxxiv. Ibrdmib, S.T., D 4, xi. Ibrfm, I, 2, XIII and xxix; II, 2, xxiv, XXVI, XXXI, XXXIII and XU; D4, III, XI and XII. 'Id el Ghanam, W., Ill, 3, xviii. "*Idda,"D3, K. Idris 'Adldn, D 7, ccxlix and CCXY. — walad Arbdb, III, 11, 11; ABC, 11; A 9, ///; D 3, X, XIII, 5, 26, 27, 36, 50, 58, 72, 121, 130, 141, 154, 160, 188, 190, 202, 212, 213, 241 and 242 ; D 7, III, XXI, ccvii and cclxxx. Biography of,D2f 14^* — ibn Bella el Kenini, D 3, Lxxxix. — Ga'al, I, 4, XX. — el Mibayna, D 7, ccxii. — walad Mubanunad Abu el Kaylak, BA, ccxviii ; D 7, lxxxiv, cxxxiii, CXXXIV, CXXXVIII, CXL, CXLIV, CXLIX and CLiii. — Mubanunad Abniad, D 7, xx. — walad Mubanunad walad Nimr, D 7, CXLVI. Idrfsi, el, author , I, 4, iv. IfWtOn. (See '* Plato,'*) Iglrbdb, S.T., C 8, XVll, Ikhnaton, I, i, x. Ikhshids, II, 2, xxv. *Ikka, S.T., I, 4, XIII. 'Ikrima, Ar. T., II, i, xiv, xv, xlvi and XLVII. Ilm el feklh," D 3, viil. Ilm el kaUm," D 3, viii, Ilm el tagwfd," D 3, viii and IX. €t »1 « t D 3, 17, i44 and 172. — elT^b, D3, 141. 'Isdwi, mek, D 7, CL. — Mubanunad, Sultan, C 3, iv; D 3, 207. 'Isdwia, S.T. of Gama*ia, III, i, xxx. S.T. of Zayddia, III, 2, xxvii. S.T. of KabdMsh, III, 4, vii; ABC, XXI. 'Isaylit, S.T., III, 2, vi; BA, lxxxii; ABC, 4th tree; B i, tree; C 9, x. Isbab'in ("Ispahan**), A 2, xxiii. Isb^l^ ibn Beshr, II, x, xv. 'Ishayb^b, S.T., III, 7, in; D i, cix; D 3, 60. 'Isfa, S.T., III, 3, XXII. Isis, I, 2, xxvii; I, 3, xiii and xvi. Islam, conversions to, etc., I, i, xxiv and xxv; I, 4, VII, XXI and xxv; II, i, IX, XV and App.; II, 2, xv, xviii, XXVI and xlviii; III, Introd. IsmA'fl "el Azhari" or "el Wali," AB, II and XLiv. — ibn Bidi, king, D 7, lxdc, lxxiii and XCII. — ibn Gdbir, BA, ccv; D 3, 17, 21 and 241. — ibn Mekki el Da^^shi, D 3, 43, 144 and 206. — Pasha Abu Gebel, D 7, cccvii. ibn Mubanunad *Ali Pasha, III, I, XXVII and xxxviii; III, 4, xiiz; 464 INDEX III, 9, //; D 2, III; D7, xzxn, CXIV, CLXI, CXCVII, CGVIII tO COCVI and ccxxxiu. lami*fl ibn el Zayn, D 3, 25. ItF^, Bern, D i , Lxxn. 'lyisQ, king of Aifyssima, D 7, L. IzayrilUb, III, i,xxzii ; ABC, uv and Lv. 'Izz el Din Aibek el Afiram, II, 2, xxxviii « and XLii. walad Nafi'a, D 3, 146, 193 and 219. Jausir, II, 2, XXXIII ; III, 2, xi. Java, III, 13, V. Jenne, I, 4, xxvi. Jews, D I, cci. jQba, I, I, rv, XVII and xviii. Judaism, I, i, xx. Julianus, priest^ I, 2, xxviii. Jupiter, worship of^ I, 3, xvii; II, i, x. Justinus I, I, I, XXI. Ka'aba, the, II, i, VII and xi. Kab, 0/, I, 2, XIII. Kabdbfah (sing, '' Kabbdshi*'), T., Gemnsl account of. III, 4, i to XI. Elements in DdrfOr, I, 4, VI and xx. Passing refs. to, 1, 2, xliv; 1, 4, iv and v; II, I, vi; II, 2, XXXIII; III, i, xxvii; III, 2, I, n, VIII, XVII, XX, XXVII, XXVIII and xxx; III, 3, xxi; III, 4, xix; III, 5, II and vi; III, 6, 11; III, 7, 11; III, 8, II. Refs, to in native MSS. (Part IV), BA, CI, cxix and cciv; ABC, v, viii, XXI and xxvii; D i, lxxxviii, cxiii, cxxiii and cxxx; D 7, xi. Kabdgna, S.T., C 8, xxv. KabOshib, S.T., III, i, v; BA, CLXvm; ABC, XVI. KabOshia, V., II, 2, xxvi, xli and xlii; BA, CLXVII and clxxii ; D 3, j^. Kadakhdir, D 7, CCXVII. I^ddl ibn el Fanuji, el, D 2, 102, 124, 137, 147, 168, 171, 184, 207, 219 and 253. Kadaru, V., II, 2, xli. Kadenkib, S.T., III, i, xxvii and xxix. KadhiW, S.T., C i (b), xv. I^diria. (See *' 'Ahdell^ddirelGUdni,") KadunlM^b, S.T., D 5 (c), xxxiii. Kadurdb. S.T., III, 2, xiv; D 3, 141. Kafiakingi, I, 4, x. Kiga and Katdl, Gs., I, 2, xv, xxxiil, XXXV, XLIV and XLV; I, 4, v, ix, XX and xxi; III, i, vi; D x, CLXii. KAga SurrQg, G., Ill, i, vi. Kagdbfl, S.T., III, 2, xxxii; A 3, xxxix. Kagebi, V., Ill, i, xxvi. Kigeddi, S.T., 1, 4, v. Kagmir, V. and W., I, 4. nr; III, i, xxxvi; III, 2, XXVIII. Kagoi or Kag6g, Island, ABC, x; D 3, 132 and 151. KagOMb, S.T., D 2, vii. Kihil, Bern ; Kihilia ; KihiliyyOn, Ar. T., II, 2, XLix; III, 5, /; D i, xxxviu and xxxix; D7, xi. See also "Koiodhla." KahUin, Ar.T., II, i, i and 11 ; II, 2, VIII, li^Xin; Kabtinite, Ar. T., Early immi' gratian to Egypt and Sudan, I, i, XVI etseq. fC. tribes in Arabia and their entry into Africa after Islam, II, i, i to x; II, 2, XXIII. In native MSS,, ABC, 11 and ix; D7, XI. See also " (linear,** Ijlliid, Awldd, S,T. of MesHHa, III, 3, XIII. S,T, ofRiMaytuit, III, 3, xvi. S.T, of Ta'disha, III, 3, xvii. S,T, ofMahria, III, 3, xxvi. S,T. ofNawdlba, III, 3, App. (tree i). I^dib; KilUb, S.T., BA, cxvi and CLXXI, Kaitinga, S.T., 1, 4, iv and App. 5, l Kajja, Wddi, I, 4, xvi. Kiyjar; Kajjara, T., I, 4, ix. K^lniinr ibn Ibrahim, D 3, 148 and 237. KaUbaka, V., I, 2, xiii and xxvin. Kalaka, V., Ill, 3, viii; D 2, xxzvii. Kalikla ; I^jdi^a, BA, xciv ; C 8, xxxiv. Ijud^b, S.T., ABC, XXVIII and xxxv. Kalimin, S.T., A 11, xxxiii. l^aUOn, Sultan, II, i, xiv and xv; II, 2, XL to xui. KiMh, S.T., III, I, v; BA, ctjttx; ABC, XII. KjOidQrQth, II, 2, V, l^alingib, S.T., ABC, 3nl tree; B i, tree. KaliQb Province, II, i, xiii. l^aUMUa, S.T., ABC, xxvui. Kalk61, v.. Ill, 2, VI ; III, 11, 11; D 7, Killa, T., D 6, xxx. I^allibdt, v., D 7, ccLXXXiii. Kilokiting, V., I, 4, xxn. Kaltfdb, S.T., BA, CLXViii. KalQb, S.T., ABC, xxxv. Kamilib, S.T., III, 5> v; C i (a), xii. KamAtir, S.T., III, 2, vi and xi ; C 9, x; D 2, XXIV ; D 7, LXXil, CLYiii and cxci. See also ** Kamtar." Kdmil "el Moghiabi," el, AB, v. — el Murahid, A 3, xin ; A 4, 11. INDEX 465 KamiUt, S.T., D i, cxxv. Kimlin, el\ el Kamnin, V., Ill, 11, 11; ABC, VI; D 3, 109. Kamtur (see "Muhammad Kamtilr"). ^imOs, T., A II, XXIII. Kana'dniyyQn, T., D i, lviii and Lxxxi. Kandgira, S.T., ABC, xxviii. Kandkil, S.T., A 3, xxxix. Kanbal, Malik ^ D 7, ccxcii. Kanbaldwi, el. III, i, xxxviii; An, xxxii. ^andaldwi, Sheikh^ D 7, Lxxvi. JSjoidiUh, S.T., III, I, v; BA, CLXViii; ABC, XII. Kanem; Kanembu, I, i, xxii; I, 4, rv, VII and XVIII ; II, 2, xxiii ; III, 3, / and V. l^an^ardbi, S.T., A 3, tree. Kanudib; Katuddb, S.T., D 5 (c), xiil and xxix. Kanun ibn 'Abd el *Azlz, II, 2, xv. Kanuri, T., I, 4, XX, Kanz, Awldd {Beni) ; KanQz, T., General account of, II, i, xv. Passing refs, to, I, 2, iii and rv; I, 4, IX; II, I, IX, XI and App.; II, 2, XXXI, XXXVIII, XXXIX, XLi, XLii and XLV to XLViii ; III, I , XXV and XXIX ; III, 2, XVIII ; III, 4, VI ; III, 9, i; ABC, XLiv and App.; D 4, XI, Dialect of, I, 4, App. 2. Kanz el Dowla, II, i, xv; II, 2, xxxi, XXXII and xlv ; ABC, XUV, Kanzdb, S.T., III, 4, VI. Kira, T.; Kdranga, S.T., I, 4, xix and App. 3. Kardfld, S.T.. BA, cxvi. Kardgfg, S.T., ABC, 3rd tree. KaiiiAh, S.T., D 4, xi. JjLai^d, S.T., ABC, 4th tree. iJLarfkir, S.T., I, 4, iv. Kardkira, S.T., III, i, xxix. Kardkirit, S.T., I, 4, xx and App. 5, i. Kardkisa, S.T., III, i, v and xxxviii; BA, CLXXi and clxxii ; A i i , xxix and Lxv. Karan6g, V., I, 3, A^ and xil, l^rdakdb, S.T., ABC, /K; D 3, 141. Karg, T., D I, xviii. YSiArhAh, S.T., A 11, xxxvi. IS:arlb4b; I^erridb, S.T., BA, CLXiii; ABC, XXVIII. Kark6g, V., BA, ccxvi; D i, cxxv; D 2, XXIV ; D 3, 126 and 241. ^arma, el, I, 4, iv. "Kartab," 1,4, xxi. Kasemba, V., I, 3, xxviii; D 7, /. Kash, Khor, III, 13, i; C 8, xxvii. — ilm Sidr, D 3, 149. M.S.U l^ashibi Island, D 3, 189. " Kdshifs," II, 2, Lii ; D 4, XI, xiii and XVI. Kashmara, T., I, 4, viii. Kashta, I, 2, xvi and xvii. ^simdb, S.T., AB, tree. KAsirib, S.T., BA, cxvi; ABC, 4th tree, l^r, el, II, 2, VI, XV and xxxix. Kassala, V., II, 2, XLi; D i, cxxv; D 6, XU ; D 7, CLXI, CLXV, CLXVI, CLXVIII, CLXXI, CLXXII, CXCIl, ccxciv and ccxcviii, Kasu, T., I, 3, XXV. Kasuma, Awldd, S.T., ABC, ist tree. Katkitdb, S.T., A 11, xxxii. KatQddb (see '^KanOddb"), KatQl, G., D I , CLXii. See also " Kdga.** Kaukau, I, 4, iv. Kiwa, el, V., D 2, xxv; D7, LXXXVIIl. — , temple of, I, 2, xiii. Kawdhla, T., General account of. III, 5, I to VII. Passing refs. to, I, 3, K; II, 2, XLix; III, I, XXXIII, XXXV and xxxviii; III, 2, XVII, XXVIII and xxxiii; III, 4, V, VII and xxi ; III, 6, 11 ; III, 11, App.; BA, cxviii, cxxrv and CLXXXiii; ABC, xxviii and xxix; A 2, XXIV ; A II, XLVIII ; B i, xxnr; C I ; D I, cix and cxxxi; D 2, xix and xxxrv; D 3, 74 and 208; D 6, XII ; D 7, ccxviii and ccxxxviii. Kawdmla, S.T., III, 5, v; Ci (a), vi and XII ; C I (b), x. l^wdsma, S.T., III, 2, 11, iv, vi and ix; BA, Lxxii ; AB, tree ; ABC, 4th tree ; B i,tree;D2,xandxxiii;D3, VI; D7,v. Kaykalin, king, D 4, iii. ^ayli, G., I, 2, xxxvi; I, 3, xxiii; I, 4, App. 5, VI; III, 2, XIV ; A 7, ///. Kayra, S.T., I, 4, iv, vii and xx. Kays 'AylAn (or "Ghaylin*'), Ar. T., General account of, II, i, xii. Passing refs. to, II, i, ill, viii and xiii to XV ; II, 2, VIII, IX and xii to xrv; III, 2, xrv and xvi ; III, 3, ix; ABC, xxv et seq.; D i, ill, xxix, xxxi, XLVIII and cxciii ; D 7, XI. Kebdna, S.T., D 2, vii. ]^e<[dref, V., Ill, 2, Xiv and xv; D i, cxxv; D7, CCXLI, CCXLIV, CCXLV and ccLXXix. Kedir, G., I, 4, viii; III, 5, IV. l^ehayd, el, G., I, 2, xxxvi. Keldb, Beni ; Keldb el Azd ; Kelb el Azd, At. T., II, 2, l; BA, l; B i, 11; B3, 1. And see "Kelb." 30 466 INDEX Kelb, Ar. T., II, I , II and vi ; II, 2, VUI and l; III, 3, ix; D i, xxiii and cciv. Andsee^'Keldbr — S.T., BA, cxxviii. Kelba, S.T., III, 2, xxxii; BA, CLXXXVi. Kend, v., BA, cxcviii and cciii; D i, cxxi. Kenina, T., General account of Ar, T., II, I, XI. General account of Sudan T., Ill, 6, I to III. S.T. of Gima'a, III, i, xxxv. Passing refs. to, II, i, in, vi, vii and IX; II, 2, XXX \ III, 3, / and x; III, 4, VI ; III, 6, 1 and 11 ; BA, xxxi, XLix and li ; A 2, xxxiii ; A 11 , LVI ; C 2; C 5 (6), 11; D I, XVI, Lxxxiv, Lxxxv and cxl; D 2, xii; D 6, xxviii; D 7, XI. KenAnib, S.T., C 8, XVI, Keninfa, S.T., D i, cxx. Kcniwln, S.T., BA, CLXXI\ ABC, xvi. Kenda, Ar. T., D 1, lxxxii. Kcnin, T., I, 4, xxiv. See also **Tu' wdrek:* Kerddim, chief , III, 4, ix. Kcraftib, S.T., AB, tree. Kcrfmla, S.T., III, 5, v; Ci (a), v; C I (6), V. Kcrayn, Axcldd el, S.T., AB, tree, ^eraynit, S.T., BA, Lxxxii. Keraysh, T., I, 4, xix. Kerdam ibn Abu el Dfs, III, i, VI \ BA, cxxxiii et seq. and ccxxviii; AB, III, CLXVi and clxviii; ABC, xx; A 2, XLii; A3, xv;A4, xiv;Aii, XLV. Kerenbes, king, II, 2, XLiv and XLV. Kerimia, S.T., BA, xci; ABC, 4th tree. Iferingib, S.T., III, 13, vi. Keima, I, 2, xii. Kem^, district, I, 4, XX and xxi. Kemfna, T., II, 2, XX in and XXV! , Kerhlr ibn Seknin, D 3, 150. ^errdrlsh; ^erdrsha, T., Ill, 9, iii. Kcrreri, G., I, 2, xxxvi. {jLerri, V. and district, I, 2, XLv; I, 3, xxxi; III, 1, x; III, 2, ix; III, 10, i; D2, viii and ix; D 3, 153; D 5 {a), II; D 7, V to viii, xv, xx, XXXVII and Lxxix. Kerriib, S.T., A 11, xxvi. Kerriit, T., Ill, 4, vii and X-, III, 10, I and II ; BA, CI ; ABC, 4th tree. Kersa, II, 2, XXIII, xxvi and XU. Kersdwi, S.T., A 3, tree. Ketilnia, T., I, i, xviii; II, i, xiv and App.; II, 2, XXV, xxvii and xxviii ; D I, CLXXXV. I^efayna, el, V., D 2, xn. Khabiri, T., I, i, x. Khabra, T., BA, cxxxvii. Khadimib, S.T., A 11, xxxvm. Khadrtib; KhicjWb, S.T.. BA, CLXvni; ABC, XII. Khafiga, T., Di,xiii. Khagaysib, S.T., ABC, 4th tree. KhagiUt, S.T., BA, cxvi. KhiUb^, T., BA, Liii. Khalibsa, S.T., C i {b), xviii. Khalafia, S.T., III, 5, v; C i (a), viii. Khalafiillib, S.T., III, 2, XXXIV ; C8,xvu. Khilid Pasha, D 7, cccii. ~ ibn Walid. II, i, xi; III, i, XVII, KhiUidib, S.T., D 5 (c), xxxviii. Khalifa el 'Abddi walad el Ijig, D 7, CCLIV. — 'Abdullihi, the. Gen. Intiod.; Ill, I, XVII and xxxv; III, 2, v; III, 3, XVII. Khalffate, the, assumption of by Turkish Sultan, II, 2, XXXVI. "Khalil"; Khalfl el Miliki, AB, lxxxix, xcrv and xcvii to xcix; D 3, vi €< passim; D7, xxiii. Khalfl ibn 'Ali, D3, 151. — ibn Bishira, D 3, 152. — ibn el RCuni, D 3, 153. "Khalwa."D3,J2. Khalwatla farika, D 7, CCXXXV. Khamis, of LkhfUr, D 7, u. Khamsit, S.T., III. 4, xxi. Khandal^, el, V., Ill, i, vi; D4, ni; D6, LXI. Khanfaria, S.T., BA, CLii; AB, tree; ABC, 3rd tree; A 2, tree; A 3, tree; A 4, tree. Kharga Oasis, I, 2, X and xxvi; I, 3, XI; II, I, App.; II, 2, XXIV. Khartoum, III, 11, in; ABC, vi; C4, 11; D2, vni; D3, 115 and 128; D7, CLXX, CCIX, OCX, ocxvu, ccxxxviii to cccxxix passim. Foundation of, D 7, ccux. Khaniftb, S.T., C 8, xvn. Khis; Khisfa, T., BA, cxvii. Khashba, T., AB, cxxxvii. Khashm el Bai^, district, D 7, lxxii, Lxxvii, LXXIX, CLXiii, cx: to ocv and CCCVII. Khashum^b, S.T., ABC, 3rd tree. Khati, T., D i,XLiii. Khat'am, Ar. T., D i, lxxxii. "Khatfb,"D3.9. Khatmla farika, D 3, J^ ; D 7, CXCU. Khawiblr, S.T., III, 2, xxxi. Khawdbira, S.T., BA, xc; ABC, Lin. Khawdlda, S.T., III, 2, 11 and nn; BA, I INDEX 467 LXi; AB, tree; ABC, 4th tree; B i, tree; D 2, xviii. Khawdrig, sect, II, 2, xii. Khayr, 'Aidl, S.T., III, 3, xii. Khayrkn, district^ III, 2, xvii, xxi and xxiii; III, 5, iv; III, II, II. Khayrulla, Awldd, S.T., ABC, lvi. KhayrulWb, S.T., ABC, App. Khazd'ala, S.T., B i, tree. Khazar, T., D i, lxxvi. Khdzin, el, AB, cix and cxv. Khazrag, c/, Ar. T., II, i, 11 ; II, 2, VIJl; III, II, //; BA, XXIV ; ABC, 11 and IX; D I, Lxxxiii. Khi^r, el, D 3, 125 and 241. Khii^Ab (see *' Khadrdb '") Khindif, Ar. T., ABC, xxv. Khnum, II, 2, xxxix. Khnumhotep II, tomb q^, I, i, viii. Kh6galib, S.T., III, 11, ill ; ABC, iv. Kh6gali 'Abd el Rabman, ABC, iv; D 3, /, 2, 4, II, 22, 65, 74, 84, 89, 92, 106, 128, 141, 157, 174, i8i, 183, 191, 200, 208 and 215; D 7, ccxx and ccxlv. Biography o/, D 3, 154. Khorsi, V., D i, ccxv. Khubard, S.T., D 2, vii. KhQla, S.T., ABC, xxxv. Khulug, T., D I, XX and xxi. KhOrshid Agha, D 7, ccxlvi to ccLXXViii and ccLXxxiv to cclxxxix. Khuzi*a, Ar. T., II, 2, VUI\ D i, XLll, XLVi and Lxxxiii ; D 6, xlviii. Khuzdm; Khuzdma, T., I, 4, xvi; III, 3, III, XV and xix; ABC, ui; D i, i. Khuzayma, Ar. T., BA, xxxi; A3, iv; D I , I and lxxxv. Kidb, S.T., C^^XVII. Kibbayshdb, S.T., III, 4, vii. " Kik, el," ABC, xi ; D 7, CLXXXV. Klkhidb, S.T., D 4, xi. Kikuyu, I, 4, XVlll. Kildda, S.T., III, 3, xvii. KimayWb, S.T., III, 5, v. ^Limr, T., I, 4, xiv to xvi and xxi. Kinaynib, S.T., C 8, xvi. King, Cult of divine, I, 3, xx and xxxi; D5(a), vl;Dy,xuv. Iruxuguration of cultivation by, etc., I, 4, XXVI. Kfr, Awldd el, S.T., ABC, XXVII. Kirdt, S.T., ABC, 4th tree; B 3, in. Kirialo, chief, III, 2, xix. Kitdwft (Kendwln?), S.T., ABC, xvi. Kitlib, S.T., III, I, IV and v; BA, CLXiii; ABC, XII ; A ii, xxvi. Kodtll, S.T., III, 6, 1. Kobb^, v.. Ill, I, XXVII. Kobb^, S.T., I, 4, IV. Koio, T., I, 4, XIX. ^61ali el IJdg Abmad, D 7, ccxxxiv. Koleydozo, II, 2, V. Kordofdn, Reached by Nastasenen (?), I, 3, XXIII. Entry of Arabs to, I, 2, XLV; II, 2, XXIII; III, I, IV to VI and xxvii. Libyan element in the north of, I, 2, x. Name of, I, 2, XXXV; III, i, xiii. Fung' Arab element in, I, 2, XLVi; III, I, XI to XIV. DdrfHrian element in, 1, 2,XLVI ; 1, 4, XX. Refs. to in native MSS., ABC, v and Lii; D I, ccix; D 3, loi and 102; D 7, X, LX, LXXXVII, ccxix, ccxxvi, CCXXVII, CCLXV, CCLXVI, CCLXXXI, CCXCV, CCXCVII, CCXCVIII, CCCII, cccxii and cccxvii. See also **Bardbra." Kor6bdt, S.T., III, 4, XXI; III, 8, iv; ABC, Lii. Korosko, II, 2, xxxiii; D 4, xxii. Korti, v., I, 2, XXX, xxxi and xxxiii; II, 2, xxxiii; III, I, X and xxvii; D 3, 17 ; D 5 (c), vii and xx. KorOmdb, S.T., C 8, xxxii. Koska, T., I, 4, VIII. Kouka, T., Ill, 3, vii. K6z, el, v., D 3, z6i. — walad Barakit, D 3, 59. — Ragab, V., C 8, xxvii. KQ*a, el, district, D 7, ccxLiv. KoAklr, S.T., BA, lxxvi ; ABC, 4th tree. J^ubbdn, el, V., I, 2, xiii; II, 2, XV and XXXIX. Kubbat Kh6gali; el l^ubba, V., Ill, 11, in; ABC, iv; D7, ccxliii, ccxlv and ccLXiv. Kubga, S.T. ofZaghdwa, I, 4, iv. S.T. ofRizaykdt (" Ddr Kubga "), III, 3, XVI. KQbla, v., D3, II. Kubr, el, V., D 7, CLV. Kubra ibn SurOr, II, 2, xxiii. BLudd'a, At. T., I, i, XIX; II, i, 11, in, VI and vii; II, 2, VIII; D i, xv, XVII and clxxxviii. I^udur, panegyrist, ABC, xxi. KOfa, el, BA, cxxxviii ; A 1 1 , XLV. "Kukur,"III, 2,xi. I^umdti, I, 4, IV. Kumayl, Beni, Ar. T., II, i, vi. Kumdar, T., BA, xc. J^umr el Dowla, II, 2, xxxviii. ^umOr, S.T., ABC, 4th tree, l^unan; ^unaniyyun, III, i, xi; BA, cxLii ; AB, tree ; ABC, 4th tree ; A 3, tree; A4,tree; Aii,xiii; Bi,tree. 30—2 468 INDEX KungiUa, S.T., I, 4, xx et seq.; Ill, i, IV and XXXI ; III, 7, // ; BA, Lxxxvii ; ABC, XXIII and XXVIII ; C 3,iv;D i, ccix and cxx ; D 3 , 147 ; D 7,CXXJII. Kungur, S.T., ABC, 4th tree. Kunna, T., II, 2, xxiii. KunniwiyyOn, BA, CLXXII. I^ura'in, T., General account of, 1, 4, III. Passing refs. to, I, 2, xxxviii to xui; I, 4, II, VIII, XI and XVIII; III, 2, XIX ; III, 4, XI; BA, liii and cxvii. Among the Mahdmid, III, 3, xxiv. S.T. of Gatcdma'a, III, i, xxxii and XXXIII. S.T. of ffawdzma. III, 3, x. Kuriiib, S.T., A 2, tree. Y^urin {see Kura^dn). t^^uraysh, Ar. T., General account of, II, I, XI. Passing refs. to, II, i, ill, VII, ix and XI; II, 2, II, VIII, XXIII, XLi and l; III, I, XXXIII and xl; III, 2, xiv; III, II, i; BA, XXVI, XXXI, xlviii, XLix, cxxx, cxxxi and ccx to ccxii ; ABC, XXII, xxrv, xxviii, xxix, XXXVII, XXXIX, LIII and lvi; A 3, rv to VI ; A II, V, VI and XII; B i, XXII ; C 5 (6), II ; C 9, xxiii ; D i , 11, XX, XXI, cxxx, CXXXI and cliv; t) 5 (c), VIII ; D 6, XL. Kurayshib; ^urashib; ^urayshia, S.T., III, I, XXIX; BA, CLii; AB, tree; ABC, 3rd tree; A 2, tree; A3, tree; A 4, tree. S.T. ofKawdhla, III, 5, v. Kurbdn, chief. III, 4, ix. Kurbdn, S.T., C 9, xxi. Kurdas^b, S.T., AB, tree. Kurds; Kurdish dynasty, II, i, vi; BA, UII. See also ***Ayyiihites,** Kurkur Oasis, I, 2, x. Kuimu, T., I, 4, VI. Kumdb, S.T., ABC, App. l^umi ibn Muhammad, D 3, 155. l^urra, Bern, Ar. T., II, i, vi, vii and xiv; II, 2, XXVII. KuJTu, G., I, 2, XVIII. ^urshib, S.T., A 11, xxxviii. "Kursi," I, 4, XXI. Kurtin, T., Ill, i, v and xxxvi; BA, xcvii ; AB, tree ; A 2, tree ; A 4, tree ; A 1 1 , xvi ; D i , clxx. Kurtdwi, S.T., A 3, tree. KurQ<^, S.T., A II, Lxv. Kurumusfa, S.T., III, 2, xxii and xxvii ; III, 3, App. (tree 4). Kurun, G., Ill, 6, ii. Ku?di, At. T., II, i, VII and xi; III, 5, i; BA, xxxi. l^ix^; Ku?i?in. T., Ill, i. xi; BA. cxLii; AB, tree; A3, tree; A 4, tree; A 11, xiii. Ku?ay?db, S.T.. ABC, xxi; C 8. xxxv. Kush; KOsh, I, 2, /// and xni; I, 4, nr; D I, Lxxvii and Lxzvm. I^uwib, S.T.. ABC, 3rd tree. KQtib, S.T., D 5 (c), XXX. Kutif ; Bcni l^utayf, Ar. T., A 2, xxxv; D I, IV and v. "Kutb,"D3./7. Kutring, V., I, 3, xxviii; III. 11, Ii; C 4, II ; D 3, 168 ; D 7, 1 and ccxxii. Labdbfs, S.T. of Kabdbish, III, 4, vn. S.T. of Kawdhla, III, 5. v; Ci (a\ v;Ci(6).v. Among the Berti, I, 4, VI. Among the FOr, I, 4, XX. Labayb, el, D 7, cvi and CLXXXViu. Labidb, S.T., D 2, vii. Lagm, Ar. T., B i, 11. Lab^wiln ; Labiwiyyitn, S.T., III, 2, ii and VIII ; BA, Lxvi and xciii; AB, tree; ABC, 4th tree; B 1, tree; C 9, xxi; D 2, XXV. Lakhm, Ar. T., General account of, II, I, X. Passing refs. to, II, i, 11, iii, vi and XII ; II, 2, II, VIII, xrv and XXX; III, 3, xxviii; D I, Lxxxii. Ldm, Bern, Ar. T., D 6, xxxvi. Lamibi, district, D i, ccvi. Lamta, T., I, 2, XX.XIX; I, 4, iv; II, i, App. LamtOna, T., I, 4, iv and XXV; II, i, App. Lejean, traveller, I, 2, XUII. Leo Afhcanus, I, 2, xxxviii and XLi; I, 4, IV ; II, 2, Liii. Leuooaethiopes, I, 3, xi. Libya; Libyans, Dynasty in Egypt, I, i, XI ; I, 2, xvi; II, 2, XXXIII. Dynasty in the Sudan (?), I, 2, xvi to xxii. Oppose Caesar, I, i, XVII, In Sudan before Islam, I, 2, x et seq.; I, 3, XVII and xxiii. In North Africa, I, 2, vii, XL and XLiii; I, 3, XI. See also '* Berber." In the western Oases, I, 2, xxvi. See also " Temehu." Ubyo-Berber element in DdrfOr. See "Berber." Lions, metamorphosis into, I, 4, xxi. "Lord of the Mountain," II, 2, xxvi XXXI, XXXVIII and xli. L6s, el, G., D 6, XLI. Louis IX, of France, II, i, xi. INDEX 469 LOai, Ar. T., BA, xxvi. Lu^ta, T., II, I, XII and App.; II, 2, XXIV, XXVIII and l; III, i, vil;D 1, CLXXXV. Ludolfus, Job, I, 4, XXI. Luhaywdt, Ar. T., Ill, 2, VIU. Li4^i el Hig, D 3, 17, 132, 156 and 172. Lola, G., ABC, ix. LulQ, D 7, XLIV. Luxor, III, 5, VI. Ma'dbda, S.T., C i (a), xviii. Ma'ad(, S.T. ofShdikia, III, I. XXIX. S.T. of Gawdma*a, III, i, xxxii and XXXIII. S.T. offlamar. III, 4, xxi. Mareb, R., Ill, 2, xv. MarghQmib {see '* MarkOmdb "). Mari'ib el J^lamdib, D i, cxxv. Mdrib, I, I, xvi; D i, lxxxiii. Mads, I, 2, XV ; II, 2, xxiii, xxvi, XXXI ^ XXXIII and xli. Marfsdb, S.T., III, i, xxix. MariOmib, S.T., D 3, 124, Marka, I, 4, iv. Mar])LQm; MaHI^Qmib (MarghQmib?), S.T., III, 5, v; D 2, xxvii ; D 3, 74. Maimol Caravajal, I, 2, XU; II, 2, Liv. Marra, G., I, 4, xix to xxv passim; III» 1, II. Marrdkesh, D i, Lxxxv. Marriage, custom at, I, 4, App. 5, vi. Marsdb, S.T., III, i, xxix. Marwdn, the Khalifa, II, 2, xi. MarzOl^, Awldd (see *'MardziJft"), — ibn Ya'al^ub, D 3, 3 and 159. Ma^ilft; Ma^lit, T., General account of, 1, 4, XVI. Passing refs. to, I, 4, viii, xiv, xvii, XX, XXI and xxiv; BA, LXXXVII; ABC, Lii. Masimida, S.T., ABC, xxxvi. Masha'ala, S.T., D 6, XLVii. Mashdikha; Mashaykh; Shiikh, T., Ill, 2, xxxiv; BA, Lxv; AB, tree; ABC, UV;A 3, tree; B i, tree; D 3, xiii, 86 and 255 ; D 6, XLiv. S.T. of Gawdma*a, III, i, xxxii and XXXIII. Maskin el Khaff, D i, cxxv; D 3, 27 and 127. Masklndb, S.T., D 3, 76. Ma§mQda, T., I, i, XVI II and App.; II, 2, LIII. Ma??dwa, III, 13, i; D7, CXCII and cccxxix. Mas'adi, el, I, 4, iv; II, 2, xxiii (account ofNabia). Maswdb, S.T., AB, tree. Matd'ana, S.T., ABC, xxxvi. Matayr, Beni, BA, cxxvi ; ABC, 4th tree. Maternal uncle, custom re. III, i, xxxi. Matl'ya, Atoldd, S.T., III, i, vii ; III, 3, XVII. Matriarchy, traces o/, I, 3, xviii, xix and XXI; III, I, xxxviii. Matrilinear succession, I, 4, v, VII and XX; II, i,ixandxv;II, 2, xxviand xxxiii; III, I, xxxviii; III, 4, ix; III, 10, //; BA, CXXXIll; A 9, ///; D3,i07;D7,U. INDEX 471 Mawwat^b, S.T., ABC, xx. Maximin, I, 2, xxvii. May-Day festivals, I, 4, v. Mayringa, S.T., I, 4, xx. Mazaga, III, 2, xv. Mazaynia, S.T., BA, xciii; ABC, 4th tree. See also " Muzayna" Mdzri ibn el Tan]M^r, D 3, 160 and 241. Medani walad el 'Abbds, D 7, CLXXVii. — "el yaggar" ibn 'Omar, D 3, 161 and 241. — ibn Muhammad ibn Medani, D 3,162. — el N^tilji:, D 3, 21, 162, 163, 164 and 236. — walad Um Gadayn, D 3, 21, 162, 164 and 203. Medanifn; MedaniyyOn, S.T., III, In- trod.; ABC, 4th tree; B i, tree; D 2, xvi; D 3, 162. M^i, T., I, 4, XIX. Medina, BA, li. " Medowi, e/," ibn el Mi^ri, D 3, 28, 165 and 199. Medowi ibn Barakdt, D 3, 72, 79 and 166. — ibn Bedowi, D 3, 46 and 167. — ibn Medani, D 3, 72 and 168. Megabarai; Megabari, I, 2, XXX; I, 3, XI ; III. I, XXXVIII, Megdnin, T., Ill, 2, xvi, xviii, xx and XXII ; III, 3, App. (tree4);BA, cxi; ABC, 4th tree; A 3, xxxviii; B i, tree; D i, cxlvi. Met^b^ia; Mel^dijba, T., Ill, i, v and XXI \ BA, cxlvi; AB, tree; ABC, 2nd and 3rd trees; A 2, tree; A 3, tree; A 11, XLii. S,T. ofGkodidt, III, I, XIV. Mekka, II, 1, xi; BA, li; AB, iv; A3, xiii; A 4, 11; A II, XIV ; Bi, xxi; C I (a), xix; D i, XLVi and Lxxxv. Mekki el Da^^aldshi, D 3, 168. — ibn el IJdg Muna'am, III, 4, xviii. — el NahQ, D 3, 170. — walad Serdg el MagdhQb, D 3, 10. MekkiAb, S.T., C 8, xvii, Melina, e/, I, 4, iv. Melik el 'Adil, II, 2, xxxii. — el Ashraf $aldb el Din Khalil, e/, II, 2, XUI, — el Man^Qr Sayf el Din ]^dQn, el (see *' Kaldan'*). — Sa'ad, el {of the Shdlkla), D 7, CXXXXXIII. Melkand^iria, S.T., AB, lxxvi. Melle, I, 4, XXV and xxvi. Memphis, I, 2, xix and xxii. Menekli Atymad Pasha, D 7, ocxcix to ccci. Merdbitin, el, II, i, App. Medlgha, V., Ill, i, xxvii. MehUnra, S.T. of Ddr fidmid. III, 2, xviii, XIX and xxii; BA, ex; ABC, 4th tree; B i, tree. S.T. of Gtnodma'a, III, i, xxxii and XXXIII. S.T. offlamar. III, 4, xxi. Merawi, III, i, xxvii; D 5 (c), xxxrv. Merida, T., I, 4, iv. Merin, Bern; Merinib, S.T., BA, cxxvi ; AJSC, XXXV. Meroe, City of, I, 2, xxii, xxiii, xxv and XXXVI ; I, 3,^afxtm; II, 2, XXVI. Island of, l,z,xxxvi\ I, ^, passim; III, 1, XXXIX ; III, 2, XIII. Meroitic writing, II, 2, xxxix. Mesi'id, S.T., BA, cxvi ; ABC, 4th tree. S.T. ofMegdnin, III, 2, xx. S.T. ofHabbdfda, III, 3, viii. S.T. ofKabdbish, III, 4, vii. Ar. T., Ill, 2, VIII and XX. Mesallamdb, S.T., III, i, v. "Mesallami, el,** D 3, 171. — walad Abu Wanaysa, C 8, xxxv; D 3. 2» i7» 53» 135, 147. 173 and 225. Mesallamia, T., General account of, III, 2, xxxiv. Passing refs. to. III, i , xvii and xxxiii ; III, 2, 11; III, 5, V and VI ; BA, CLXXViii ; ABC, IX and xxxnr; A 2, XXDC; A II, Li; C 8, // et seq.; C9, xxvi;D i,CLXv;D 2,xv;D 6,xxiii. (Place), III, 2, xxxiv; ABC, vii. Meschkedet (see ** Shekenda"). Meshra el Abmar, D 3, 27. Mesopotamia, BA, li. Messiria, T., General account of. III, 3, XI to XIII. Passing refs. to, I, 4, xvi ; III, 2, XVI ; III, 3, /, III, X, XIV and App. (trees I to 5); BA, Lxxxvii; ABC, lii; B 2, IV ; D I, VII, xxv and cxxxv; D 2, XXXVIII. Metamorphosis, I, 4, xvi and xxi; III, I, XXXI. Metaniin, S.T., III, 3, xii. Metemma, el, V., I, 4, xvi; III, i, xxxviii and xxxix; ABC, xvi. MezaniyyOn, S.T., BA, lxvi; AB, tree; C9, XXI. Mezdta, T., II, i, vii and App. Midisa; Midsia; Mids, S.T., BA, cxlvi; AB, tree; A 2, tree; A 3, tree. Mid6b, G., General account of, I, 4, v. Passing refs. to, I, 2, xxxiii and xlii ; I, 4, IX ; III, 2, xviii; III, 4, xi; BA, cxvii. 472 INDEX Mid6b, G., Language of, I, 4, v and App. 2. Mihayddt, S.T., III, 2, xiv. Mihaymiddb, S.T., III, 10, i and //. Mihayndb, S.T., ABC, xxi. Mikhiyll Abu *Ebayd, D 7, ccxxxvii. Milaykib, S.T., III, 9, 11. Milk, superstitions re, I, 4, xxi and XXVI. Mfma, T., I, 4, viii, ix and xi; D i, cxxxv and cxli. Mimdlsa, S.T., An, xlii (and see *'Midisa'*). Mfrafdb, T., General account of. III, i, XIX to XXIII. Passing refs. to, III, i, v and xxxiii; BA, CLix; ABC, 3rd tree; A 2, trefe; A 11, xx; D 2, vii and xi; D 7, CCXXIX. MIrghania, D i, cxxv; D 7, CXCII, Miri, Sheikh, D 7, ccLXXXiii. Mfriib, S.T., ABC, 2nd tree; A 11, XXXVIII. "Mishkit li '1 ^ri, e/," BA, xlviii. Mismdr wad 'Abdulla, III, 2, ix; D 3, S8. — walad 'Araybi, D 3, 66. — el I;;Ia]ashi, D 3, 58 and 66, Mismdrdb, S.T., C 8, xvi. Mi^ri walad I^dfl, D 7, CLii. Mitkendb, S.T., C 8, xxxi. "Mizr,"D7, /. Moghirba ; Moghrabin ; Moghrab : General account of. III, 4, xii to xvi. Passing refs. to, II, i, App.; Ill, 2, li; BA, Lxv; AB, tree; B i, tree; C 8, XXX vj; D I, CLXXiii, CLXXv and CLXXVi; D 3, 132; D 7, ccxxvii, CCLXXXIII and ccxciv. As Turkish mercenaries. III, i, xxvii. Monddira, of (lira, II, i, ill ; D i, LXVII and LXXXll. Mongols, II, 2, XLiii and Li. Monolk6, T,, I, 4, x. Moors, II, I, xiv; III, 4, xii. Morocco, II, I, vii; III, 4, xii. Mosho, II, 2, XXVI. Mother-in-law, etiquette re, I, 4, xxi. M6ya, G., I, 2, xiv and xxxvi; I, 3, xxiii ; ABC, LVi ; D 2, xxvi ; D 3, 2 ; D 7, V and CLXXXViii. Mudlka, S.T., III, 8, 11. "Mu*allim,"D7, CCJif/F. Mu'dwia I, II, 2, VII. Muavs, v., D 3, 27, 125, 202 and 238. Mubddirfa, S.T., BA, LXVII; AB, tree; Bi, tree CAnbddiria"). "Mub^hir," D 7, CCXIV, MudakinAb, S.T., C i (a), xii; Ci (6), XVIII. Mudiwas, S.T., ABC, 2nd tree. Mudht>ig, Ar. T., II, i, 11; II, 2, viii; D I, V and Lxxxii. Mudlag, AwUld, Ar. T., II, i , vii and xi. Mu4r, Ar. T., II, 2, vm and xxiii; BA, XXIV ; ABC, xxv. Mududdb, S.T., ABC, App. Mufa(J AB, iii. — el Tam^i, D 7, XLII. NA^irtib, S.T., ABC, CLX; AB, tree; ABC, XII and xxi; A 2, tree; A 11, XXI. Na§r el Din, king, II, 2, XLViii. Na§rulUb, S.T., ABC, App. Nastasenen; Nastasen, I, 2, xxiii; I, 3, XXI II and xxv, Na^Qb, battle of, D 7, ccxxvni and ccxxx. Navile, Professor, I, i, iv; I, 2, X. Naw^fa, S.T., III, 2, xviii and xxiii; BA, ex; ABC, 4th tree; B i, tree. Nawigiba; Nawdfli, S.T., BA, Lxxx; ABC, 4th tree; B i, tree. NawAfba; Nawdlb, S.T., III, 3, iii, xvi, XXIII to XXVI and App. (see trees i to 5); BA, cl; AB, tree. Naw^Ula, S.T., BA, lxxx; ABC, 4^1 tree; B i, tree. Nawdmfa; Nawilma, S.T., III, 2, xnr; BA, CUV and CLv; AB, tree; A 2, tree ; A 3, tree ; A 4, tree. Nay9, C 9, xxrv. " N^ir," D 7, cocxxiv. Nebah; Nebfh; Nebihit, S.T., BA, CLiii ; AB, tree ; A 3, tree ; A 4, tree. Nebdtia, S.T., C 8, viii. Nebt, D I , LXiv. Nebuchadnezzar, III, 13, vi. NeghUh, II, 2, XXVI. See also "Be- grdsh:' Nero, centurions of, I, 3, xxi. Niam-Niam, T., I, 4, xix. Niamat6n, the, I, 4, xx and xxi. Nifaydla, S.T., III, 5, iv and v; C i (a), XVI. Niff'db, S.T., III, I, IV, V, xxx, xxxviu and XXXIX ; BA, CLXXii; A 11, xxx VIII and lxv; D 2, viii. Nigdda, S.T., ABC, xii. Nigfa, el, G., D 3, 46 and 74. Nigm, Ar. T., BA, l; B 3, i. Nigmib, S.T., C 8, xxii. Nihd, Ar. T., D i, ecu and cciii. Nilotic Negroes, I, 2, viii; I, 3, xxxi and xxxii ; I, 4, xxii and xxvi. See also " ShtUuk *' and " Dinka," Nimr, Mek of Shendi, III, i, xxvii and xxxviii ; III, 2, xv ; D 7, cxlvi, cxLviii, CL, exc, cxciii, CCIX, cexvi, ccxx, ccxxvii,ccxxviiiandcccA^;i:K. — Beni, Ar. T., D i, cerv. — Atcldd or Beni; NimrAb, 5.7. of Ga'aliin, III, i, xxxviii; ABC, xii; An, LXV ; D 7, xcii and ccexxv. See aUo '' Nimr," S,T, of flamar. III, 4, xxi. "Ni8ba8,"Gen. Introd.; II, i, /; III, i, III. Nizdwifn, S.T., III, 2, xiv. Noah, BA, lii and liv; D i, lv and LVI. Noalla, T., Ill, 3, App. (tree 5). Nobatae, I, 2 passim. See also " Noba," N6faWb, S.T., III, i, xxx; ABC, 3rd tree. N6Wb, S.T., III, 2, VI. Norden, II, i, App. Nowdb, S.T., A II, xxxvii. Nowd^ia, S.T., III, 2, xxix. Nowdriib, S.T., III, 5, v. Nowiw ibn Pow el Bayt, D 3, 215. Nowdwa, Island, BA, ccvii ; D 5 ( If xn and XVI ; I, 2, xvii et seq. and xxxrv; I, 4, xxii. ffimyaritic settlement in, I, i, xviii; II, 2, XXIII. General account of, I, 2 passim; D4 p€usim. Origin of name , I, 2, II to XVI. In Syria, \,2,XXV, Of Meroe, I, 2 passim; I, 3 passim. At war tcith tribes to the west, I, 4, iv. Influences in DdrfQr, I, 4, V, vii, IX and x; III, i, xxvii; III, 2, xi. In Senndr (eighteenth century), I, 4, viii; III, 2, ix; III, II, II. Relations tcith Arabs, II, i, IX and xv; II, 2 passim; III, 3. vii. Mas'Qdi's account of, II, 2, xxiii. Ihn Selim*s account of , II, 2, xxvi. Leo*s account of, II, 2, Liii. Use of term among tvestem Arabs, III, 3, V. Raids of Moghrabin into. III, 4, xil. Hoiodra Berbers in. III, 8, i. Refs. to in native MSS. (Part 710, BA, Liii; ABC, xliv and l; C8, XXXIV; D I, LXXVIII, CXLIX, CL, CLV, CLXVII, CLXIX, CLXXVIII, CLXXX, CLXXXi, CLXXXiii and clxxxix; D 3, I V ; D 4 passim ; D 5 (c), 11 , xv and x\'i ; D 7, I, IV, X. XXX, xxxii and lvii. See also " Bardbra,'' *' 'Anag,** " Noba of N. Kordofdn** and *' Nuba of S. Kordofdnr Noba of Northern Kordofdn, I, 2, xv, XXX, xxxiii to xxxviii, xliv and XLV; I, 4, IX, XXI and xxii; III, Introd.; Ill, i, xxxvi; III, 2, vi; III, 4,11; III, 7,11. See also'' Kdga'' and '* elflardzar — of Southern Kordofdn (NQba Moun- tains Province), I, 2, vi, xiv, xv, XXXIV, XXXV and XXX vi; I, 4, xxi; III, I, rv, IX, XII, XIII and xxii; III, 3, IX. S.T. of klawdzma ("AwWd NQba**), III, 3,x. — V.on Blue Nile, III, 2, vi; III, 11, III and App.; Ill, 13, vi. Nubar Pasha, D 7, CCCXIV. Nuer, T., I, 2, viii. NugQmfa, S.T., A 11, xxxvii. NQ|^ el Bakht, el, BA, xciv; ABC, xxviii. Nu^fddb, S.T., ABC, App. NqI, king, D 7, XLV to XLVii. Numidians, I, i, XViI. See also '' Libyans r NQt Bey *Anlj:ara, BA, cx:xxv and ccxxviii. NCkr el Din Abu ShimU, D 3, 216. — ibn Musa, el, D 3, 217; D 7. CCXUW NQrilb, S.T. ofBafdhht, III, i, rviii. S.T. ofSkukria, HI. 2. xiv. S.T. of Kabdbish, III, 4, IV, vi, vn, IX and x; III, 7, 11 ; ABC, xxvii; D I, cxiii. S.T. ofMoghdrba, III, 4, xvi. S.T. of Katcdhla, III, 5, v; C i (a), vii; C I (b), VIII. NQra>-n ^^-alad el ^ubga, D 3, 218. NQri, v., I, 2, XX and xxili; D 3, 14, 15, 162, 223 and 236; D 5 (c), xvi and XVIII. Nu^r, Nds; Nu^iria; Awlid Nu^ir, S.T., III, 2, XXII and xxiii ; III. 3, XIII. Nu?r el Ter^ami, D 3, 191. Xyudungdr, T., I, 4, xvii. Oases, Western, I, 2, x and xxvi; II, i, XV. See also " Kharga" eU. Oaths, AB, c. Obay4, Atcldd, S.T., D i, cxrv. " 'Obaydulla," genealogist, BA, XXIV. 'Obaydulla ibn el IJabbib, 11, i, xii. — ibn Marw^, II, 2, Xl. Obeid, el. III, i, vi and XII I. Ofasa, S.T., III, 2, xiv. Ohod, battle of, II, i, zi. 'O^payl, S.T., BA, lxxxvii. Olympiodonis, 1,3, viii and xiii. 'OmAn, BA, Liv; D i, LViii, LZiii and LXXXIII. 'Omar ibn 'Abd el 'Aziz, BA, clxxviii ; A 2, xxix; A II, Li; D 6, xxiii. — wad 'Abdulla, III, 2, ix. — wad 'Agib, III, 2, IX. — Ba^di, D 7, cxxsii. — Kishif KOrkatli, D 7, ccxciv. — ibn el Khan^b, II, i, viii; II, 2, iv; BA, III, IV, xxi and xxxviii; AB, XLix and li ; ABC, i ; D i , xx. — Layla ("Lele")» I, 4» viii. — el Moghrabi, D 7, xxxiii. 'Omira ibn 'Abd el Wafl?, D 3, 61, 63, 165 and 219. — Abu Sakaykin, D 3, vi; D 7, xv. — 'AwQ4a Shakil el ^^iUifei, A 2, xliv. — DOntias, 111,2, ivandix;BA,ccxvi; ABC, Liv; A 2, xxx; D 2, i and 11; D 3, IV ; D 7, V to IX, XII and ccvii. 'Omardb, S.T., III, i, v; BA, clxviii and CLXIX ; ABC, xii and xiii ; C 8, xxxi; D 2, viii; D 3. 113; D 5 (c), XIII and XXIX. 'Omdrilb, S.T., D 2, v. 'Omarit, S.T., III, s, nr. Omaym, Ar. T., D i, Lix. INDEX 477 Omdurmdn, I, 4, xx; D 3, 11; D 7, CLXIV, CCIX,CCXXII,CCXXVII, CCXXXVII and ccxLVi. Ommayya, Betd, Ar. T., II, i, in, viii, XI and XIII ; III, 4, xvii; BA, xxvii, CLXXviii and ccxiii; ABC, liii; A 2, XXIII and xxx; A 11, vii; D i, c, cxxxviii, cxLviii, CLi, CLXiv and CLXXv; D 2, 1, XXIX and xl; D 4, vii; D6, X. Ommayyad Period in Egypt, II, 2, VIII, XI and xii. 'Omrdn, Awldd (Bern), T., I, 4, xi ; III, 2, XII and XVI ; III, 3, App. (tree 4) ; BA, cxxviii; D 3, 102. S.T, offlumr, III, 3, xii. 'On, Awldd; *6nAh; *(5nia, S.T. of ShdHtia, III, I, XXIX ; III, 4, vi. S.T. ofKabdbish, I, 4, XX\ III, 4, IV, VI and VII. S.T. ofMahass, III, 11, iii. Refs. in native MSS., AB, tree; D 2, vii; D 5 (c), XIV and xxix. *0null4b, S.T., ABC, App. Osiris, I, 3, XVII and xxxi. Osorkon I, II, i, xxxiii. Ostrich-egg beads, I, 2, xxxvi. 'OthmAn ibn 'Affdn, II, 2, vii. — Agha el KhOrbatli, D 7, CCXL to CCXLIII. — Bey Baningi, D 7, ccxxxvi to ccxLiv and CCXLVI. — walad I^ammad, III, i, xxvii; III, 2, /A-; D 3, 236 and 243. — "Sid el Ruaykiba," D 3, 149. 'Othminia; 'OthiUnna, S.T., BA, Lxxx; ABC, 4th tree ; B i , tree. OudOn; OudOnib, BA, ccxiii and ccxiv; A 2, xxx; B i, tree; D 2, i. Ounsa; Ounsib; Ounibdb, BA, ccxiii andccxiv; A2, xxx;B i,tree;D 2, I ; D 7, XLVii and LVii. Ounsa I, king, D 7, xviii. — II walad N^ir, king, D 3, 147, 165 and 187; D7, XLi. — Ill ibn Bidi el A^mar, king, D 7, XLIV to XLVI. Owra, T., I, 4, xvii. Palladius, I, 3, viii. Pedigrees, vahie of, BA, i to xxii; AB, XXVI ; D 5 (c), XVIII. See also "Nisbas." Perorsi, III, 2, XXIII. Persia; Persians, I, i, xiii, xiv and xxi to XXIV ; II, I, III; II, 2, viii, xviii and xxviii; III, 2, xviii; BA, Li and Liii ; ABC, XLVi ; D i, lvi, lxv, Lxxv and lxxxv. Petronius, I, 3, xxi. Pharaoh, III, 2, xviii; D z, LViii (and see individual names). Philae, I, 2, xxvii; I, 3, xiii and xvi. Philistines, I, i, xviii. Piankhi, I, 2, xvii, xviii and xxi. Placenta (see ** Afterbirth"). Plato, D I, L and li. Pococke, II, I, App. Pomponius Mela, I, 2, xl; I, 3, xi. Poncet, III, I, xxvii; T> 3, iv and xiil. Pottery (see ** Burmas**). Primis, I, 2, xxix; I, 3, viii and XXI. Priscus, I, 2, xxvii; I, 3, xiii. Procopius, I, 2, XXV and xxvi; I, 3, viii and XIII. Pronunciation of Arabic «i,, D 3, 60, Psammetichus I, I, i, xii and xiii; I, 2» xxii; I, 3, xvii; II, 2, Lii. Ptolemaeus; Ptolemy, geographer, I, 2, XXXIX and XL ; I, 3, viii ; D i , L and LIII. Ptolemaic period, I, i, xv; I, 2, xxiv; I, 3, XX. Ptolemy I, I, i, xv; I, 3, xx. — II, I, 3, XX. Quatremire, II, i, V. Rabi'a, Ar. T., II, i, in and ix; II, 2, XX, XXIII and xli; BA, xxiv; ABC, XXV ; D6, XXXIV. General account of, II, i, xv. S.T. of Bern Gerdr (" AwWd Rabl'a "), III, 2, XXVIII. Rihigh, port. III, 13, 1. Rddulla ibn Delfla, D 3, 220. Rifa'db, S.T., BA, clxviii; ABC, xii. Rafad^b, S.T. of Kawdhla, III, 5, vi. S.T. offfasdnia. III, 5, vii. IWfa'i, Beni (see **Rufd*a"). Ragab walad 'Adlin, D 7, ccx and ccxi. — walad Bashir, D 7, cclxxi and CCLXXVI. — walad Mut^ammad Abu el Kaylak, D 7, Lxxxnr, lxxxvii, xci and xciv to XCVIII. Ragabdb, S.T., ABC, 3rd ttec. "Rigil,"D3, V. Rahad, R., D i, cxxv. Ratima el I^aUwi, C 7, ///; D 3, 67, 221 and 244. — walad Rab^la, D 7, ccxii. Rabmib, S.T., III, 5, vii; D 2, vii. Habrab; Rehrehsa, II, 2, xxvi. RiU, el, v., BA, CLXXiii. Rainmakers, I, 2, xxxv; I, 3, XXXi; I, 4, IV to VI, viii, XXI and App. 5, vi ; II, 2, XXVI. 478 INDEX Rftlthc, I, 3, VIII. Rameses II, I, i, x. — Ill, II, 2, xzxix. Rinfi, Mek^ D 7, CLV to cum and CLXI Raphael, king^ II, 2, xxvii. Risel Fil, D3, 132. Rashiida, T., Ill, 3, xxii; III, 13, i to III. Rishid, Awldd (Bern), T., Ill, 3, in and App. (trees i to 5); III, 13, ii. S.T. of Bern ffusayn. III, 3, xx. S.T. of Makdndd, III. 3, xxnr. General account of. III, 3, xxii. Set also '*Rowdshdar Rishidib, S.T., III, i, xviii. Rashidib, S.T., ABC, xxi. Rawigib, S.T., D 6, xxi. Raw^Lina, S.T., III, 3, xiii. Riz^, T., Ill, 2, vi;C9, x; D2, viii; D3, 7^. Reisner, Prof. G. ^., I, 2, xil ^ seq. Rel^yba, el, V., ABC, vi. Religion, of Nubictm, I, 2, xxvii et seq,; I, 3, XVII. Of Blemyes, I, 3, xiii. Of Abyssinia, I, 3, xvi. Pre-IsUamc in Arabia, II, i, x and xi. See also ** Christiamty,** "Islam," etc., and ** Sacrifices.** Rera, G., Ill, i, xi. Riifa, S.T., III, 3, viii. t(iAHsee** Currency"). Riish; RlishIa; Riishin, S.T., III, i, VI and VII ; BA, CXLI ; AB, tree; A 3, tree; A4, tree; A 11, xii; D i, cxxxix. Ribay^t, S.T., III, 4, iv, vii and ix; ABC, XX vn, Rlfla, S.T., ABC, App. Ri^ymdb, S.T., C 8, xvi and xxxiv. Rikib ibn Ghuldmulla, BA, CLXXix et seq. and ccvii; D i, xcii, civ and ccxxii; D 5 (d). Rikibfa; RikibiyyOn, T., General ac- count of. III, 7, I to III. Passing refs. to. III, i, i//; III, 4, vi and vw, BA, lxvi and clxxix et seq. ; AB, xcvi ; ABC, 4th tree ; A 2, xxvii; A II, Lii; B i, tree; C 9, xxvi; D I, xciii, CIV et seq., cxlix and CLXViii; D 3, 60, 105 and 222; D 5 (c), xix; D 5 (d); D 6, XXV. Rimaytdb, S.T., III, 5, v; C i (a), vu;^ C I (b), VIII. Rishaydib, S.T., D 5 (c), xxxviii. Rishaydit, S.T., III, 2, xxxi. Ritdmdt, S.T., III, 2, xiv. Rizaylpit, T., Gtssend accoumi of. III, 3, XV. Passing refs. to, I, 4, xix and xz; III, 1, xxvn; III, 2, xxxi; III, 3, n to IV, X, XVII, XXIII and App. (trees i to 5); III, 4, v; ABC, ui; B 2, tv; D I, xn and cxxxvi; D 2, zxxviu. RizMb; RizMt, S.T., III, 2, xxxiv; C 8, xviii and XXX. Rock-pictures, I, 2, xuii. Romans, BA, uii; D i, lvi and ocn; D4,v. In Egypt, I, I , xxin and xxiv ; II, 2, 11. In the Sudan, I, 3, xm, xxi and xxn. See also " ROM." Rofayre?, el, D 7, ocLXXi. Row44a (sing. Ribli), S.T. of Kabdbisk, III, 3, IX; III, 4, IV and vii; BA, Lxxvi; ABC, XXVII. S.T. of Kawdhla C'AwUd Rabal"), III, 5, TV. At. S.T. ("Rahalah**), HI. 3, «. Rowishda, T., Ill, 3, in; III, 3, xxn; III, 13, 2; RA, lxvi; AB, tree; ABC, 4th tree; B i, tree; C 9, xzvi. S.T. ofGima*a, III, i, xxxv. S.T. of Gmkayna, III, 2, vn. Row^, S.T., D 6, XXIX. Rowowga, S.T., III, 3, x. Ruaydib, S.T., D 3, 222. Ruays^b, S.T., A 11, xxxvii. Rubdb, S.T., III, 8, 11. Rubit I, king, D 3, 62; D 7, xxviii. — walad *Adkn II, k^, D 7, cvi and ex. — ibn Ghulimulla, BA, clxxxi, cxcii and CCXXII. Rubdtib, T., 1, 4, XXI; III, i, v and xix to xxiii; A 2, tree; A 11, xx; D 2, VII and xi; D 3, 73. Ruii&'a ; RuB'iyyQn, T., General account of. III, 2, in to XI. Passing refs. to. III, 2, I and Ii; III, 4, VI ; III, XI, II and App.; BA, cxxviii; A 2, xxxv; A 11, lviii; C7; C9; D2. xiv; D3, VI; D6, xxxv; D 7, Lxxix and CLXXXViii. Rufi'a, v., Ill, 2, iv; D 3, 216; D 7, LXXVII. — Bey, D 7, ccc\'. Rukibin, S.T., III, 2, vu. ROm, el, BA, Li and uii; ABC, xl; D I, LVI, Lxxin, cxcvin, cxcix, ecu. See also *' Romans." ROmia, S.T., III, 2, xx. Runga, T. and district, I, 4, xix and xx ; III, 3, xin. Rustum Pasha, D 7, cccvi and cccvii. RuQs, el, G., D 6, ux. INDEX 479 Ruwdbia; Ruwdi^a, S.T., BA, LXVi; AB, tree; ABC, 4th tree; B i, tree; C 9, XXVI. §a'ab "Dhu el JB^mayn," «/, I, i, xvii. Sa'ad, Bern, Ar. T., II, i, vi; D i, xxxrv. — 'Abd el Fattdh el 'AWdi, D 7, ccxv and ccLXXVii. — ibn DabOs, III, i, xxxviii. — ibn Idris walad el Fa^l, III, i, XXXVIII ; D 7, xcv. — el Kursini, D 3, 223. — walad ShQshii, D 3, 224. Sa'dda, T., Ill, 3, in and xiv. Sa'ad^b, 5.T. of Ga*alHn and GamQ'ia, III, I, IV, V, XXX and xxxviii; BA, CLXXii; ABC, XII ; A II, lxv; D 2, VIII ; D7, CXUV, CLXXXVII, ccvi and ccix. S.T, o/Mafuus, ABC, ix. Sa'addt, S.T, of ^amar. III, 4, xxi. Sa'adia, S.T, of flamar, III, 4, xxi. Sa'adulWb, S.T., III, 4, vii; ABC, viii. Sa'ata, el, III, i, xxxi. Sa'at^wi, S.T., A 3, tree. Sdba; Sabaeans, I, i, v and XVIII; I, 3, XVI ; D I, IX, Lxvi, Lxxxii and LXXXIII. Saba'inia, S.T., BA, clxxii. $abibi, el, V., BA, CLXXXViii. §abibia, S.T., D i, cxrv. Sabd'ia, S.T., ABC, xxxvi. SAbdwla, S.T., D i, cxlix. Sabaykib, S.T., C 8, xxviii. Sabderdt, D 7, ccxxxiii and cclxiii. §abflMyyQn; §abighiyyQn, S.T., BA, xcvii; B I, tree. Sabil, el, v., D 7, cxxvi. §4briib, S.T., III, 2, xxxiv; C 8, xxi. Sacrifice, I, 4, xxvi. See also "Tree" and "Stone.*' §4dH:4b, S.T., BA, CLXXXv; D i, cxiii; D3, 222; U 5(d). Safad BaH^; Safdi^, etc., II, 2, xxvi. $dfia, el, W., I, 2, XXXI. ^aghkliba, D i, lxxvi. Sahaldb, S.T., III, 2, xxxiv. SabAnin; AwWd Sa^nOn, S.T., III, 4, XX and xxi. §abb4b, S.T., III, I, XVIII. $dhila, Bern, Ar. T., D i, xxxviii. Sii, II, 2, xxxiii; D 4, III. Sd'id, Atoldd, S.T., III, 2, XX. Sa'id ibn Muhammad el 'Abbdsi, D 3, 225. — Bern, S.T., III, 5, v; Ci (a), XVII. Sais, I, 2, XXII. Safeidi, G., ABC, LVi; D 2, xxvi. Sal^drang, T., Ill, i, xxii; BA, cxxxnc; AB, CLXDC; A 2, tree; A 11, XLV. Sakhr, Bern, Ar. T., Ill, 13, in. Sakfa, Island, BA, ccviii ; D 5 (d). Sakrdb(?), S.T., D4,xi. Sakwa I a tv, "Saladin" (gaMb el Din), II, i, vi, vii and XV; II, 2, XViii and xxix to XXXII. $aUbi)T^^> S.T., D 6, xxxii. Saldma el Pubibi, D 3, 84 and 12 $. Salamdb, S.T., AB, tree. SaWmit, Bern, Ar. T., II, i, Vlil. — T., General account of, III, 3, xxii. Passing refs. to. III, 3, i, v and App. (trees 2 and 3); BA, cl; AB, tree; D I, CLi and CLXXXviii. S.T. offlumr. III, 3, xii. S.T. of Ghodidt, III, i, xiv. SaUti, Awldd, S.T., III, 2, xxxni. SaMtna, S.T., III, 5, v; B z,tree;Ci (a), vu ; C I (6), VIII. §AUUib, S.T. ofShdlkia, III, i, xxnc. S.T. ofKatodhla, III, 5, VI. S.T. ofHawdtoir, III, 8, 11. $ilib walad Bdn el Nu^, I> 3, 82, 226 and 243. — Bey Fa^lulla, III, 4, x. "Salim,"Ar.T., Ill, 3,ix. S^Uim Fa^lulla, III, 4, x. — el Hamim, BA, cii. — el Mdidi, D 3, 204. • — el SanhQri, AB, v and vi; D 3, 195. SAlimdb, S.T., ABC, App. Sdm, BA, Lii to Liv. Sami'in, S.T., III, 2, xxxii ; A 3, xxxix. Sami'inib, A 11, xxxvii. Samarl^andi, d. Gen. Introd.; Ill, i, iil and XXXVII ; A 2, xxiv, xxxvin, xli and XLiv; A 11, 11 and iv; C 5 (a), ix;C5 W,v. Samayrdb, S.T., BA, CLXXXV. " Sambei,*' I, 4, viii, ix and xvi. Sambangiito, S.T., 1, 4, vi and App. 5, v. Sambelang^, S.T., 1, 4, viii and App. 5, V. Sambella; Sambellanga, S.T., I, 4, App. 5, V. Samib, el (see "flammad el Samifi*'). — el Tamfrdbi, D 3, 10. Samminia farika, D 7, ccxxxv, Samra ibn Gundub, BA, xxxvi. Sdna, T., D i, clxxxv. $ana'a, I, i, xxii; D i, lx; D 6, xxxvin. Sanddallb, S.T., BA. xcv; ABC, xxvin. $andld*b, S.T., III, i, v. $anhiiga, T., I, i, xviii; I, 4, iv and XXV; II, I, xrv and App.; II, 2, XXVIII and liii; D i, clxxxv. 480 INDEX €4 SanhOri walad Madthir, D 3, 16 and 227. Sannat el Gibi?/' D y, CLXXxn and cxcix. "Sannat d Gidri," D 3. 56. "Sannat el Kabaa/' D 7, lxxii. Sira, T., I, 4, XDC and App. 3. — eiy v., BA, CLZix. Satrib, S.T., AB, tree. Satyri, I, 3, xi. Siwa, D I, ccvi §awill, S.T., D 6, xlv. ^awdlba, C 8, viii. Saydb, district, I, 4, V'l, Sayf ibn Dhu Yazan, I, i, xxii. Sayyid 'Abd el Rabim el Keniwi, el, ABC, XLii. — Abmad el Baghli, ei, D 7, ccx and CCXL. — Abmad el Mfrghani, el, D 7, CXCII. — Abmad el SaMwi, el, D 7, ccx, ccxxxiv, ccxxxvi and ccczx. — Abmad Zabad el Babr, el. III, 6, li. — 'Ali el Mfrghani, e/, D 7, CXCII. — el Ijlasan, el, D 7, cxcii. — Mubammad 'Othmin el Mirghani, el, D 7, CXCII. — Mustafa ibn Kamil el Din, el, D 7, ccxxxv, $eb^Udi (Shabataka?), D 4, iv. Sebua, el (el SebQ*a), I, 2, xiii. "Scd" festival, J, 3, xxxi. Seda, R., I, 3, xxv. Seligman, Prof,, I, 2 passim ; I, 3 passim ; I, 4, XXVI. Sclfm, Beni; Sellm, T., I, 1,1; III, 3, III, VI, X and App. (tree i); ABC, Lii; D I, CLViii; D 2, xiv and XXXVII ; D7, XI. — I 0/ Turkey, II, i, xv; II, 2, u; III, I , xxv ; D 4, IX and x. — Pasha, D 7, cccviii. — "RAgil el Saydl," D 3, 228. Sellma Oasis, I, 2, x. Selimia, S.T., III, 3, xviii; D i, CLXI. Sellama, V., D 3, 74. Selmdn el 'Awa4i» D 3, 229. — the Persian, BA, XLiv; ABC, XLVi. — el Towdli, D 3, 46, 82 and 230. Semberritae ; Sembritae, I, 2, xxv; I, 3, XVII to XIX and xxiii. Semna, I, 2, xii and xiii. Scndbla, S.T., D 6, l. Senddl el 'Ag, D 2, i. Sennacherib, I, i, xrv; I, 2, xviii. Sennir, Refs. to in native MSS,, BA, ccxvi et seq.; A 2, xxx; D i, CLXiv and CLXXXiii; D 2, 11 and xxix; D3, IV et passim ; D7, viii et passim. Sennir, BmlSngs at, D 7, zxxvi ta xxxix. Coinage of, I, 2, xxxvi and xlvi. Foundation of, II, 2, xi and ui; III, 2, DL. InMahSa,Ul,z,Y. See also " Fttng" Senusert (Sesoatris) I, I, 2, xn. Ill, I, 2, xu, xiu, XIV and xxziv. Senuasi, the; Scnusafa, D 3, 6y. SenQasi ibn Ba^pidi, el, D 7, ccLXXVii. — ibn Mekki, D 3, 231. — walad Nurayn, D 3, 218 and 232. ScrigAb,S.T.,III,4,/r,viandvii; III, 6, 1 and 11 ; AB, tree ; ABC, 4th tree. Serigia, S.T., III, 6, i and 11. Ser^bna, S.T., B i, tree. Serayf, district, 1, 4, App. 5, i. Seraybib, S.T., III, i, v; BA, CLix; AlBC, xv; a 2, tree; A 11, xx; D sic), XXXVIII. Seraybiit, S.T., III, i, xxxii to xxxiv; D I, cxxvi. Serbung, S.T., I, 4, xvi. Sergitti, I, 4, xxi. Serb^Ln ibn Mubammad, D 3, 233. Serbin ibn $ubdb walad Terif, D 3, 16 and 234. Serpents, superstitions re, I, 2, xxxv; I, 4, viii, xvii and xxi. Serrir ibn Kerdam, III, i, vi {€snd see "Kerdam*'). Serririb ; Serrdhlbi ; Awlid Serr^, S.T., III, 3, x; A 2, tree; A 3, tree. Seai, I, 2, XIII. Sesostris (see " Senusert "). Seti I, I, I, X Setit, R., Ill, 12, 1 and 11; ABC, IX. Shii'a el Din walad Tuaym, III, 2, xiv; D 3, 67. Sha'adinib, S.T., III, i, v; BA, CLXVi; ABC, XII. Shabaka, I, 2, xvii and xviii. Shabir^; Shabdri^M^b, S.T., III, 2, vi; III, 4, VII ; III, 7, 11; III, II, App.; BA, Lxxii ; AB, tree ; ABC, 4th tree ; A 2, tree. Shabataka, I, 2, xviii; D 4, /r. ShablQka Cataract, III, i, xxvii and xxix; III, 2, IX. Shabul, S.T. of Mandp-a, III, i, xx and XXXIII ; III, 4, XVII. S.T. ofHahbdnla, III, 3, viii. S.T. ofBemffelba, III, 3, xviii. Brand, III, 4, vii and xvii {and the above references). Shabwdb, S.T., BA, cxci; D i, cxvi; D % 222. Shaddlda, S.T., III, 5, v; C i (6), ix. Shadima, S.T., III, 2, xiv. INDEX 481 ShidhaU, el; Shidhalfa tarifta, AB, u; E> 3. 154. ShadQ^b, S.T., An, xxxi. Sh^af, el, the Imdm; Shifa'iam, II, 2, xiii; BA, Lxri; B i, 1; B 3, i; D 3, xii, 93, 138, 215 and 235. ShafQ, T., AB, tree. Shagd'a el Din el Ba'albeki, II, 2, zzzi. Sh^ra, Awldd el, S.T., D i, cxxv. ShiO^a; AwMd Shif^, T., General ac- count of. III, I, XXVI to XXIX. Passing refs. to, I, 4, XX; III, i, 11, v, VI, XIX and XX; III, 2, ix and XXXIII ; III, 3, 11; III, 4, VI and Vli; BA, CLVii ; AB, lxxxix ; ABC, App. ; A 4, tree ; D i, c, cxxx and clxxvii ; D 2, V and xi ; D 3, 24, 73, 164 and 236; D4, xx; Ds(c), V et seq.; D7, CCXVIII, ccxxvii, ccxxviu, ccLXXXiii, ccxcii and ccxciv. S,T, of Gatodma*a, III, i, xxxii and XXXIII. S.T. ofJRizaykdt, 111, 3, xvi. S,T. of Mahdmid, III, 3, xxiv and App. (tree i). Shalj:ilu, S.T., A 11, 65. Q>. **Shukdi:* Shaklrfb, S.T., ABC, xxii. Shat^b, S.T., BA, lxxxvii; ABC, 4th tree ShakQtdb, S.T. See ** Shdkdb." SWldb, S.T., AB, tree. Shdli, T., I, 4, XVII. Shima, I, 4, rv. % Shama'd^ Agha, D 7, ocxvii. Shamakh, Bern, Ar. T., D i, xiv. ShamamOn, king, II, 2, XL to XLii. Shdmfa, S.T., BA, cxxvii; ABC ix and XXVIII. Shammdm walad 'Agfb, III, 2, ix; D 7, LVIII. Shammar ibn Mi4>ammad walad 'AdUn, D 3, 79 and 235. Shams el Din el Faral^^, II, 2, xxxviii. ShandlMt, S.T., D i, CLXXii. Shanb^t, ABC, 11, ///, vii and viii; D 3, 106, 152, 220 and 240. Shanbal, Sheikh; Awlid ShanbQl, On the Blue Nile, III, 2, XXX; D 7, Lxxix, Lxxx and clxvii. S.T. ofMa'dhda, III, 2, xxxii. — walad Medani, D 7, ccxxxviii. Shangalla, T., Ill, 2, xv; III, 12, 1. SharA'ana, S.T. and V., C i (a), xiii; D3, I and68; III, s,v. Sharkia Province, II, i, vii. " ShartAi," I, 4, a and XXI. Shasu, I, I, X. Shatirdb, S.T., ABC, 2nd tree. Shatt, T., I, 4, XIX ; III, 3, xv. M.S. II Shiu Dorshid, I, 4, vii, xx and App. 5, II and III. Sha'Os, Mek, III, i, xxvii. Shaving ceremony, D 3, 75 and 132, and see** Hair:* Shaw^bna, C8, xxxv; D7, cccu^ and see " Shayban." Shawdr, Egyptian usurper, II, 2, XXX. ShAwBTih, S.T., III, 2, x; C 8, viii. Shawia, Arabs, II, i, App.; Ill, 3, /, v and xxn; III, 4, xxxi. Shaybdn, Ar. T., II, 2, XLi; BA, xxvi. ShaybOn, G., C 8, xxxv; D 7, cccii. S.T. ofHabbdnia, III, 3, viil. Shayr^, T., I, 4, xix. Shebba, S.T., III, 3, viii. Sheddid, I, i, xvi. "Sheikh," D 3, /and 2. Sheikh el A'sir, D 3, 21, 163, 194, 203 and 236. "Sheikh el Mashdikh," III, 2, xiv; D 7, CCGV, cccxi and cccxii. Sheikh ibn Medani, D 3, 15 and 162. — $dli(i, of Bdn el Nukd family, D 7, CCXXXII. — el Taib, el, V., D 2, ix. Shekenda, king, II, 2, xxxviii and XL. ShelUUa; ShelUllin; Shelldlln, S.T. of SheUkia, III, i, xxix; D 5 (c), xxx. S.T. of Gaxodma^a, III, i, xxxii and XXXIII. S.T. of Beni *Omrdn, III, 2, xu. ShellQ^b, S.T. of ShdIMa, III, i, xxiz; D 5 (c), XXIV. S.T. offlasdnia. III, 5, vii. Shelukhat^b, S.T., C8, xxxvi. Cp. ** Shulukhdb." Shenibla, T., General account of. III, 2, xxx. Passing refs. to, I, 4, viii; III, 2, i, and xxvii; III, 4, Vil and XXI; BA, cviii; ABC, 4th tree; B i, tree; B 2, //; C i (b), viii; D x, cxxxii; D 2, XiX; D 6, L. Family on Blue Nile, D 7, CCXXXVIII, and see ** Shanbal." Shendi, V., I, 4, xx; 111, z, 11; III, 13, IV; D 3, 6, 74, 199, 224 and 226; D 7, X, CXLIV, CLXXXVI, ccxvi, ccxx, CCXXVII, ccLxvi, ccLxxvi and ocxcii. Meaning of the name. III, 2, X, ShenQdi, Patriarch, II, i, xi. Sheraf, S.T., A 11, xxxvii. Sheraf el Din ibn 'AbduUa, D 3, 237. Abu Gemil el Din, D 3, XIII^ 34, 73 and 238. ibn 'Ali walad ^Qta, D 3, 239. walad Barri, D 3, 33, 168 and 198. 31 482 INDEX Shenfcldfn^b, S.T., D 3, 23^. Sherdrdt, Ar. T., II, i,xiv, Sherif ^ammad Abu Deniiui, at, v., ABC, 11 and ill. ShiOMU, S.T., BA, CLXXii. Cp, Shafuilu. ShukrAb, S.T., BA, lxxxvi, lxxxvii and cxvi ; ABC, 4th tree. Shukria, T., General account of, III, 2, XIV. Passing refs, to. III, i, xi, xvi, xvil, XVIII and xxxxx; III, 2, 11, vii, VIII and xv; III, 5, in and v; III, 1 3 , VI ; BA, Lxvii, ex VI and CLXXXV ; AB, tree; ABC, xxviii; A 2, xxv; A II, l; B I, tree; C 5; D i, xc, cix and cxxv; D 2, xxxi; D 3, iv, 67 and 132; D 6, xv; D 7, XI, lxxv to Lxxvii, xc, CLi and ccxxiv. S,T, o/Messiria, III, 3, xiii. Shukrulla ibn 'Othmto el 'Udi, D 3, 4 and 240. Shulukhdb, S.T., III, i, xviii. Cp. " Shelukhatdb," ShQra, V., BA, CLXXiii. ShuwaybAt, T.; AwWd Shuwayb, S.T., General account of. III, i, vi to X. Passing refs, to. III, i, v; BA, CXLI; AB, tree ; A 3, tree ; A 4, tree ; A 1 1,. XII ; D I, cxxxix. S,T, of Shendbla, III, 2, xxx. S.T, of Ta*elba, III, 3, xiii. Shuwaymdb, S.T., II, 2, xxxiv. Si, G., I, 4, vu, xz ei 109. and App. 5, I and V. Siikia, IsUmd (see "SdUa"). ^iim, T., D 2, vn. Sibayr, Mek, III, i, xxvn. " Sid el I^Qm," D 3, jj2 ; D 5 (a), VI. Sidima, S.T., ABC, lat tree. Sidrdb, S.T., D 3, 222. Sigito, T., I, 4, VI. Silko, king, 1, 2, xxvui and xxix; I, 3, viu and XIII. Simeon, kitig, II, 2, xxvi. Simhib, S.T., D i, cix. $in (China), D i, xix. Sinid, Awldd, S.T., AB, tree. Sinai Peninsula, I, i, vii; III, 5, V; III, 9. '/'. Sinayt^b; $onayta, S.T., III, 4, xxi. 9ub4b^b, S.T., III, II, III. $ub4^i walad *AdlAn, D 7, Lxxvii, Lxxix, Lxxx and ccii. — walad Bddi, D 7, cxxxii. $ubayb; Awldd $ubayb, S.T. of Ga- ukima'a, III, i, xxxil. S.T. offlamar. III, 4, xxi. $ubaybdt, S.T. of Baza'a, III, 2, xxix. S.T. of Shendbla, III, 2, xxx. S.T. offlamar. III, 4, xxi. 5ubba; 5ubub, S.T., BA, cxLVi; AB, tree; ABC, 3rd tree; A 2, tree; A 3, tree; A 11, XLii. 9ubb4b, S.T., III, 5. vi; D 5 (c), XXXIII. Sub)^, S.T., ABC, 4th tree. §ubr, king, 03,9. $ubub Abu Merkha, D 5 (c), i to ill {andsee'*Ga*aUin"). Succession and Inheritance, I, 4, 11 and v; II, 2, xxxni. See also ''Matri' linear.** Sudinla, S.T., C i (a), xiv. Suenkur, II, 2, xxxiii. $ufar, S.T., ABC, xvii; A 11, xxxii. §ufii8m, D 3, VII, 8, 75, 82, 85, 88, 89, 100, 103, 113, 125, 136, 154, 171, 210 and 241 ; D 7, xxv. $ughayerQn (Muhammad ibn Serhdn)^ D 3, 5, 16, 27, 84, 130, 136, 141, 154, 160, 161, 202, 205, 211, 224, 233 and 242. Biography of, D 3, 241. — walad Abu Wagfba, D 3, 243. -*- el Shal^dwi, D 3, 58 and 242. Sukk6t, I, 2, III and iv; I, 4, App. 2; III, Introd.; Ill, i, xxvii; III, 4, XII. Sulaym, Ar. T., II, i, iii, xii and xiv; I, 2, xxviii; III, 2, IV; D i, I, XXK, XXXII, cxciii and ecu; D 6, xlvi. ^ Bern, S.T., BA, xc. See also **Bem Selim." Sulaymin, Awldd, T., I, 4, vii. S.T. ofMesshria, III, 3, xiii. S.T. ofRizaykdt, III, 3, xvi. S.T. ofKabdbish, III, 4, vi and vii. S.T. ofKawdhla, III, 5, iv. — ibn 'Abd el Malik, II, 2, xi; BA, ccxiii; A 2, xxx; A 11, Liii; D 2, i. — ibn DdQd (f.e. Solomon), BA, cxvii. — Kishif Abu DiQd, D 7, ccLXXXiv. — Solon {or Solong), I, 4, xvi, xx, xxi and App. 5, iii; III, i, 11; ABC, XXIII. — el Zamli, D 3, 244. Sulaymdnia, S.T., ABC, xxi; D 2, vii. Sulgu, T., I, 4, VI. Sulpidus Severus, I, 3, viii. Sultan, title of in Egypt, II, 2, XXX and XXXVI. Sungur, T., I, 4, xv. Sun-worship, I, i, rv and xviii; I, 3, XIII and xvi; II, 2, xxvi. SurOr el $£ridi, D 3, 245. SurOrdb; AwUd SurOr; SurQrfa, S.T. of Ga*edi group. III, i, xxx; ABC, 3rd tree; A 2, tree; A 9, ///; D 2, XI ; D 5 (a). III et seq. ; D 7, ccxviil and ccxxxv. S.T. ofMa'dlia, III, 2, xxxi. S.T. offlumr. III, 3, xii. SOs, D I, CLXXXV. Susne^, king of Abyssinia, D 7, L. Su'Qdia, S.T. of Kawdhla, III, 5, v; C I (a), vi; Ci {h), ix. S.T. ofKendna, III, 6, i. Syene, I, 3, viii and xxi. See also "Aswdn.'* Syria, Ghassdn in, II, i, in. Tribes in, II, i passim', II, 2, xxx et passim. Conquest by Fdpimites, II, i, xrv. Conquest by Ibn TolOn, II, 2, xxi. Conquest by SelgUk Turkmdns, II, 2, XXIX. Crusades in, II, 2, xxxii. 484 INDEX Syria, Reft, to in native MSS., D i, Lxzxi, Lxxxiii and ccii. Ta'iisha, T., General account of. III, 3, ZVII. Passing refs. to, I, 4, XX \ III, 3, ni, VII, VIII, X and App. (trees i to 5); ABC, Lii; B 2, IV; D i, xuv; D a, ZXZVII. "TabaMt wad Payfiilla" (MS. D 3), ABC, XI ; D 3 ; D 7, CLXXXV. T«bl I, king, D 7, XVII. — II, king, D 7, cviii and cix. Tacazze; Takaze, R., I, 3, xxv; III, 2, XV. Ta'elba, T., I, 4, xvi-. III, 3, m, xiii and App. (trees 3 and 4). 'X^hnkg, D I, XIX. Tig el Din el Bahiri, D 3, vii, 23, 34, 62, 71, 126, 190, 216, 221 and 244; D7, xxv. Biography qf,D2, 67. Tagdbo, G., I, 4, V and vi. Taghlib, Ar. T., II, i, xv. TiLgOa, T., I, 4, IV and viii. TdlgQr el Nai>isi, D 3, 36 and 246. T^ha ibn el B^g Lu^ni, D 3, 247. — walad 'Omira, D 3, 8, 206 and 248. Taharka; Jahii)^; Tirhftt^fth, I, z, xviii to XXI ; D 4, IV. Tai» Ar. T., General account of, II, i, VII. Passing refs. to, II, i, 11, vi and x; II, 2, VIII and XXX ; III, i, xxxiii; III, 3, IX \ BA, L and CLXXV; AB, cxxxviii; A 2, XL; A II, lxiii; B i, 11; B 3, i; D I, IV, VII and xxv. Taib Abmad Hdshim, el, A 10. Taiba I^andaUwi, V., D 7, cii, CLXViii and CLXXiii. TAirilb, S.T., ABC, 3rd tree. Tdka, II, 2, XLi; 111,4, xvii;D i,cxxv; D 3, 33; D 6, XL and xli; D 5 (c), XXI ; D 7, Lxxvi, ccxciv, ccxcvi, ccc, cccii, cccxxv and cccxxviii. TakArlr; TakrQr, T., I, 4, xi and xii; All, LXi, cxxxiv and cxli; D i, ccv; D 5 (c), XXIV and xxv; D 6, XLII to XLiv and Liii; D 7, CCLXXXIII. S.T. ofGamQ'ia, III, i, xxx. Among the flawdzma. III, 3, ix. Takaze, R. (see " Tacazze*'), Ta-Kenset, I, 3, xxv. "Ta^^a," I, I, XVII', II, 2, xxxiii; III, 2, VI and XI ; D 7, cx:xi. Takompso, II, 2, xxxix. Takt6ba, II, 2, xliv. TaWi ibn Ruzzik, II, 2, xxx. liXbSb, S.T., C 8, xix; D 3, 7-fr. Talba, x. Set also *'*Agib" and^'AbduOdb*' amd " Muhammad el Andn.*' — IJasQnJs, I, 2, xxxvi; C 6; D 3, 82. — 'Ishayb, V., D 3, 60. — el Labayb, Nds, III, 2, viu. — Medani ; Medani, V., D 2, zvi and xix; D3, 193; D7, CLXv, ocxvii, CCXVIII, ccxxii, CCXXIII, cczzvii, ccxxxiv, ccxL, ocxc and ccxvi. — el Sha'lr, V., D 3, 67. — el Turdbi, V., D 7, ccxxiv. See aUo ''ffammad ibn el Turdbi." SeeaUo'*Walad...:* " Wada'a, el," year, D 3, iii and 136. "Wadid" ibn Sulaymdn (see *"Abd el Rafdm ibn SuUtymdn**), Wadii, Alleged conquest by Yemenites, I, I, XXII, Non-Arab tribes in, I, 4, iv, vin, nc, XI, XII and xv to xviii. Arab tribes in. III, x, viii; III, z, XX; III, 3, II, III, V, VII, XIII, XIV, xvin to XXVIII and App. (trees i and 2) ; III, 13, II. T\mgur in. I, 4, vii. Empire of, I, 4, vii, xv and XX; III, I, II and XXII.